《Importunate Ghost King Husband》


 C1

    My name is Bai Jian, I have a small white collar, compared to the leisure people have, the place where I work is like a purgatory, the boss is like a reborn Zhou, women are used as men, men are used as animals!


    We work overtime almost every day and spend all our time at work. That''s why I haven''t been able to find a boyfriend for four years.


    That night, the customer was so picky about the list that I had no choice but to work overtime to change it to 11 o''clock. The customer was finally satisfied. After cleaning up for a while longer, he walked out of the office building and saw that there was no one on the street.


    The night wind blew the plastic bags on the ground, dancing in the breeze.


    I lifted my hand and looked at the time. It was 11: 20. As I was standing at the bus stop waiting for the bus stop sign, I suddenly saw that there was a man standing at the other end of the alley!


    The people who appeared in the middle of the night were probably bandits robbers. I couldn''t help but to be more vigilant as I looked at the men a few times.


    He was wearing a black suit with his back to me, and while he was dancing, he was having an intense conversation with someone.


    After confirming that the man was not in danger to me, I slowly withdrew my gaze. The last train was due to arrive at around 11: 30.


    I looked out of the corner of my eye and saw that the man at the mouth of the alley had turned around. He was standing in the opposite light, and I couldn''t see his face.


    Yet, I could clearly feel that man looking at me. Furthermore, he pointed towards my direction, and pointed towards the side of him. It was unknown what he was talking about.


    What was most inconceivable was that there was no one beside him! He was talking to the air?


    Suddenly, this man ran towards me. His hair was dirty and glossy, like a bird''s nest on his head. His eyes were lifeless, and his face was frighteningly white, as if it was covered with a thick layer of white powder.


    I subconsciously moved to the side, but he unknowingly stopped in front of me.


    "May I have your hair and nails, miss?" There was a strong stench coming from this man, as if something had rotted. It was so strong that I wanted to vomit.


    "What do you want with my hair and nails?" I looked at him warily and unconsciously took a step back.


    "Personal hobbies, collect."


    I suddenly remembered that there was an evil art. Using one''s hair and nails, one could take another''s life! My heart thumped, and I kept my distance from this strange person.


    "I''m not selling!"


    That man didn''t give up and continued, "As long as you are willing to sell me your hair and nails, you can offer as much as you want!"


    He quickly took out a stack of bills from his bag. There was a conservative estimate of 100 thousand!


    I swallowed hard. "What on earth are you trying to do?"


    "It''s not me, it''s my boss who wants your hair." The strange man pointed at the entrance to the passageway.


    I looked in the direction he was pointing at. The entrance to the passageway was completely dark. Let alone a human being, there isn''t even a single person who is breathing!


    "Who''s there?"


    "My boss!" After saying that, the strange man waved towards the entrance of the passageway.


    I was scared out of my wits.


    Nutjob!


    At this moment, the last train arrived. I ran for my life to get on the last train.


    The last train was completely empty, not a single person was inside. I found a seat by the window and sat down, gasping for air. I actually saw the reflection of that man in the window again!


    He had a pale face and was smiling at me strangely! I turned my head in fright. That man was actually sitting right behind me.


    "Miss, my boss said that if we don''t have enough money, we can add more!" He had a serious expression on his face, as if the boss in his words was a real person!


    "Just give up, I won''t sell!"


    I stood up abruptly and walked to the door. The driver could see the security cameras, but the man didn''t dare do anything to me!


    But I still felt a gaze on my back, looking at me darkly.


    My heart was beating rapidly as I consoled myself. He was just a lunatic, a pervert. Even in broad daylight, he still didn''t dare to do anything to me!


    Suddenly I felt a tingle in my scalp and turned to see the man standing behind me! The man looked at me spookily with a weird smile on his face.


    He''s pulling a lock of my hair!


    "Abnormal!" Give me back my hair! " I reached for it, and the man dodged. Just then, the car door suddenly opened and he jumped out! Then he disappeared into the night ¡­


    After that, I didn''t see that man for a few days and only thought that he was a pervert. Slowly, I forgot about him ¡­ But somehow, I had a dream...


    In his sleep, he felt a weight press down on me, his hands moving up and down my body. With a gentle wave of his hands, he untied my clothes, and his snakelike hands reached into the hem of my clothes.


    I instinctively twisted my body to dodge, but those two hands didn''t let me go. He reached out to grab my waist, but his hand was extremely cold. The cold sensation was like an electric shock. The numbness spread from my waist to my entire body ¡­


    Just as I was in a daze, those two hands continued to shamelessly ascend, occupying a high ground! My face immediately turned red, and I stretched out my hands to stop the evil ones.


    Unexpectedly, something soft like a feather fell on my lip. An electric current passed through my entire body, and I instantly went limp, allowing the warmth to bite my lips. Suction...


    The next morning, I crawled out of bed with my aching body. The craziness from last night was still fresh in my mind. It was like playing a movie.


    Naked and intertwined, I could hear the heavy breathing coming from my neck, but unfortunately I couldn''t see the man''s face clearly. His facial features had blurred into a ball ¡­


    Why would I have such a dream? Is it because I''ve been holding it in for too long, it''s too depressing?


    For several nights in a row, I would have these dreams. I felt more and more out of place ¡­ Was he really this hungry?

 C2

    I got up and washed up. When I rushed to the bus stop, I found that the bus had just left!


    He waited another ten minutes before getting into the next car. It was not easy to get to the company. The elevator doors were slowly closing, and I squeezed through them in two or three steps.


    Because he was in too much of a hurry to stop the car, he crashed into someone.


    Pata! The box Zhang Na was holding fell to the ground after I hit her ¡­


    "My lucky jade!" A crisp sound rang out as a jade Buddha rolled out from the accessory case and fell into several pieces.


    "I''m sorry! "I''m sorry!" I apologized, but Zhang Na didn''t buy it.


    "Do you think just apologizing is all right? Do you know how long I waited? I just got it and I haven''t tried it on yet, but you already destroyed it! "


    Zhang Na glared at me. Her face was painted with makeup, and she looked as if she was going to eat me up.


    "I didn''t do it on purpose. How about I compensate you with one?" Early in the morning, I don''t want to get into a fight with someone else. Besides, Zhang Na is famous for being arrogant and proud. If I really provoke her, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to be at peace with myself in the company.


    "Of course you have to compensate for the jade you destroyed!" Zhang Na bluntly extended her hand towards me. "Bring me the money!" "Five thousand!"


    "Five thousand? Are you crazy? " Zhang Na was obviously fighting over the money. "This piece of jade doesn''t look too good. At most, it would cost a few hundred yuan!"


    Zhang Na looked at me with disdain. "You just don''t know what''s good for you!" Do you think this is an ordinary piece of jade? This is a lucky jade that has been exposed by an expert who can both defend against disasters and attract peach blossoms! "


    I don''t believe Zhang Na''s bullshit. Can a piece of broken jade like this be worth five thousand yuan? It''s almost up to my month''s salary!


    "Who knows if you''re bluffing or not!" I don''t want to be such a fool.


    "Anyway, I bought it online this month. I''ll send you the link later. Pay me!" "To avoid saying that I tricked you again!"


    Ding! The elevator arrived. Zhang Na and I entered the company one after the other.


    Returning to his desk, he turned on the computer and started working. Soon, a chat window popped up.


    Zhang Na sent me a link to the lucky jade. Furthermore, he even unkindly urged me to hurry up and place the order. Don''t go back on your word!


    Annoyed, I clicked on the link. He just wanted to end this matter quickly and treat it as he would destroy his wealth.


    The design of this Treasure Shop was very strange. Strange runes were engraved all around the shop. It was like strange insects were crawling on the computer screen, which made people feel very uncomfortable.


    I clicked to buy it. A piece of broken jade cost 5,000 yuan! This was simply a black shop!


    I pressed my stomach full of fire consulting customer service to see if I could get a coupon.


    The store didn''t have coupons, and the customer service told me that the safety amulet was custom-made and required customers'' hair and fingernails.


    Hair and nails again!


    I suddenly thought of that strange man with the rouge on his face yesterday. He also asked me for my hair and fingernails!


    Strange! Too strange!


    Out of humanity, I kindly reminded Zhang Na. In the end, I was scolded directly by Zhang Na, saying that I wanted to go back on my word and not compensate her!


    Isn''t it just five thousand dollars? I''ll just treat it as feeding the dog!


    After the purchase was successful, I sent the word "morning" from Zhang Na to the customer service. I let her do the rest of the hair and nails on her own.


    When I was done, I felt the heat of the fire rising and went to get a cold drink in the tea room to quell it.


    After drinking a cup of cola, he felt much more comfortable.


    "Do you know? Our company''s apartment is haunted! "


    "What? A pervert?"


    A pervert!


    My heart thumped, and I suddenly thought of the man who had pressed down on me last night. His heavy breathing seemed to echo in my ears, and I felt all the nerves in my body tighten ¡­


    Was I violated by a sex maniac last night?


    I subconsciously tugged at my collar and accidentally poked my neck with my finger. Gently, I felt an incomparable pain on my neck.


    I looked down and saw my neck full of mottled red marks!


    This is...


    Kisses!


    Suddenly I was slapped on the shoulder and turned to meet a pair of bright eyes. It was the boss''s secretary, Angie.


    "Sister Angel, why are you looking for me?"


    Angie handed me a file. "Here''s the new assignment from the boss, and give me the revised document email from yesterday."


    I nodded my head obediently, and couldn''t help but to curse my boss for skinning in this Modern World!


    Last night, after finishing my last mission, I didn''t even get a chance to catch my breath before I got another one!


    I bitterly carried the folder back to my desk, but yesterday''s contract was still on my USB drive. I opened my bag and took out my USB drive, only to find an envelope mysteriously added to my bag.


    The yellow brown paper envelope was very heavy. This shape, this weight ¡­


    I opened the envelope and found a thick pile of bricks!


    Where did the money come from? Could it have been left behind by that greasy-faced man last night?


    But I kept my distance from him last night.


    Also, he already got my hair, why is he still giving me money? Could this be stolen money? Did he think of deliberately blaming me?


    I felt so scared that my forehead was covered with sweat.


    I planned to go to the police station and hand the money over to the police, but before I could do anything, I was informed by the boss that I needed to see a client before 12 o''clock!


    I hurried to meet my client, who was a large, balding, fat-headed man with the surname Wang. He had a big belly and his face was oily.


    It was enough for me to look at her in such a way, but he had touched me many times in the dark and in the open.


    I turned a blind eye to the conversation and pretended not to see it.


    His gaze suddenly fell onto Boss Wang''s computer. There was a video of a girl quietly playing with a mobile phone. Behind her, a bunch of dark things appeared, greedily chewing the girl''s hair ¡­


    "What is this?"


    Boss Wang chuckled. "This is Lucky Jade''s commercial video!"


    After Boss Wang finished speaking, Lucky Jade''s ad appeared on the screen: Repelling ghosts to ward off disasters and transporting a large number of peach blossoms!


    So the person who tried to cheat me of my money is him!


    I hurriedly ran out of Boss Wang''s office. I still had lingering fear in my heart. When Boss Wang tried to put his arm around my waist to avoid me, he became so angry that he wanted to force himself on me. In a moment of desperation, I gave him a cut off leg ¡­


    This time, the contract was a complete failure. If the business fails, the boss would definitely go into a rage. But when I got back to the office, everything was normal.


    Not only that, the boss also wanted me to continue revising the contract to improve Lucky Jade! This cunning Boss Wang not only didn''t report me, he even signed the contract?


    What the hell was this cunning fox doing in a gourd?

 C3

    The more I think about it, the more I don''t understand. All of this is too weird. If that strange video was just a hype, then the rumors about the perverts would be the end of it. However ¡­ My fingers unconsciously touched the collar of my shirt. What was the matter with the red marks on my neck? It can''t be that I was just scratching myself when I was dreaming, right? I reached out my hand, and for the sake of convenience, I trimmed my fingernails so they were flat, with no extra fingernails.


    Forget about the red marks, he probably wouldn''t even leave a mark when he scratched around!


    I need to get out a first draft of the contract from Boss Wang within a week. I''m so busy that I can''t wait to get my hands on three heads and six arms.


    I was so tired that I fell asleep every day when I got home, but every night the man would visit as he had promised.


    He was so sleepy that he couldn''t even open his eyes. However, he could clearly feel the ice-cold temperature coming from the man''s body, his strong physique, as well as the rapid sounds of him breathing in and out of my ear ¡­ Every time, he would bring me a feeling of happiness, and my body and mind would feel as comfortable as riding a horse on a prairie.


    The night had been exciting, but the day was not good, and in the face of the huge workload, it was even more so.


    A week passed quickly. The first draft of the paper was approved by Boss Wang.


    The boss finally mercifully let me take half a day off and slept for an entire afternoon. In the evening, this man came as I had promised. After a few clouds and rain, I didn''t faint from exhaustion like before.


    When the man stood up to leave, I forced myself to ask him, "Who are you?"


    The man was clearly facing me, but I couldn''t see his face clearly. His facial features seemed to be covered by a thick layer of black fog.


    "You don''t need to know who I am. You only need to know that your life is mine!"


    "You''re lying!"


    What kind of joke was this? I was born from my mother, my father''s bloodline. My life was created jointly by my mother and my father, so what does it have to do with this ridiculous person!


    "I''m talking nonsense?"


    The man sneered. "Then you''d better think it through. Why did you have to survive the train of people rolling down the cliff!"


    My body quivered and I couldn''t help but think back to two years ago, when I came back from my hometown after the Spring Festival. I was in a car accident on the Mount Pan Road. Cars destroyed and killed... In a whole carriage of people, only I managed to miraculously survive!


    "It''s you ¡­" It''s all because of you! "


    The bus was clearly moving safely on the mountain road, but it suddenly went out of control ¡­ It must be the man in front of me who intervened!


    "Stubborn fool!"


    The sky gradually turned white, and mottled light and shadow began to appear on the curtains.


    The man was surrounded by a thick black aura. The air pressure around him suddenly dropped, as if it was ice from the South Pole.


    "I won''t let you harm me anymore!"


    I mustered up my courage and grabbed the small lamp on the bed. Raising it high, I threw it towards the man ¡­ However, an invisible force caught my hand in midair!


    "You overestimate yourself!"


    Just as the man finished his sentence, I felt a sharp pain on my wrist. The lamp fell heavily on the floor, splitting into two!


    At the same time, a strong gust of wind pushed my body back down onto the bed!


    It was as if his body was pressed down by a thousand jin boulder, making him unable to move.


    "Protect your life well. Other than me, no one else is allowed to touch you!"


    He got up in a daze and went to open the door. His head was muddled. When he saw the two people at the door, he suddenly woke up ¡ª ¡ª "Police ¡­" "Comrade Police ¡­"


    Although I am an outsider, I have always been obedient.


    "Hello, Miss Bai."


    The two policemen showed me their ID. "We suspect you of having been involved in an accidental death. Please come with us!"


    "An accidental death?"


    I was so stunned when I heard about the death that I didn''t even notice the word accident.


    Then, confused, I was taken away by the two policemen. Sitting in the police car, I was able to get a rough idea of the whole situation ¡ª the name of the person who died in the accident was Feng Zhihua, a person I didn''t know. He was a painter.


    The reason I''m related to him is because I found the wallet containing my ID card at the scene of the painter''s death!


    According to the police''s description, the shape and size of the wallet fit perfectly with the one I''d lost half a month ago.


    The police took me all the way to the gallery where Feng Zhihua died. Red and blue police cars sounded alternately.


    What surprised me most about the gallery was that he was the strange man who had asked me for my hair and nails at the bus stop that day.


    It was clear that the man had died in the course of his work, and that in front of his body was a huge framed picture.


    The painting depicted a pair of newbies in bright red Tang suit, but this painter died too suddenly. At the time of his death, the brush was still in his hand, and he seemed to be frightened.


    The painting was not finished. The groom''s facial features were completely white. Fortunately, the bride had painted half of her face. Only her rough facial features and nose remained.


    "This face is so familiar. I covered the bride''s chin with my hand and carefully thought back ¡­" Isn''t the woman in the painting me?! "


    I was so scared that I cried out!


    The police officer who called me before also came to a realization, "When we got the call, your ID card was indeed placed in the bottom left corner of this painting. It should have been copied by the dead person."


    My heart thumped as I looked at the bride''s hair ¡ª strands after strands that looked like real, not real. Judging by the color and brightness of the hair, it was obviously human hair!


    Could this be the one the painter took from my head? I seriously studied it and sure enough... My hair is naturally different from other people''s, good hair quality, hair root toughness not to mention, my hair is not pure black, never dyed, born chestnut color!


    Large drops of cold sweat trickled down my forehead, and when I saw the emerald green fingernails on the bride''s hands, my body shuddered ¡ª they were mine!


    Half a month ago, I finally had a vacation. My two good colleagues and I had a busy time making manicure, but because the workload was too great, it was inconvenient to keep nails, so I cut it off mercilessly.


    However, because the nails were so beautiful, he couldn''t bear to part with them. He wrapped them in a paper bag and put them in his drawer.


    But why here? It was even installed on this strange mounted painting!


    And who is this man beside me? Why do you want me to frame a framed picture with a man I don''t know? Could it be that this painter had some ulterior motive towards me? No wonder he wanted my hair and nails.


    But why did the painter suddenly die here?


    What terrible thing had he seen?

 C4

    "Miss Bai, there are still a few questions that I need you to help us record." A tall, thin policeman pulled me back from my slurry of thoughts.


    I nodded in a daze, indicating that I would cooperate with him.


    "Miss Bai, what is your relationship with the deceased?"


    I shook my head vigorously and quickly dismissed myself. "It doesn''t matter."


    The tall and thin policeman''s eyes twitched in disbelief. "It doesn''t matter?"


    "I don''t know him."


    "But the test report shows that the hair the dead man used to frame the picture was tested to be 99 percent similar to your DNA."


    "This person is a pervert. He used money to buy my hair. Since I didn''t agree, he directly snatched it from me. He pulled at my hair and jumped out of the car. I couldn''t catch up with him, so I let this go ¡­ "


    Speaking of this, I still have some lingering fear. Luckily, this pervert only let my hair, if he really wanted my eyes, wouldn''t he directly dig out my eyeballs?


    The policeman looked at me suspiciously for a moment, neither believing nor disbelieving, his pen scrawling in his notebook, and I felt my hair stand on end. I looked down at my toes.


    "Next question." "The time of death is from three in the morning to five in the morning. What are you doing, Miss Bai?"


    I slowly raised my head and my eyes fell on the thin, tall cop''s lips. There was a large, millet sized mole on the right side of his mouth, rising and falling as he spoke, like a crumbling sesame seed.


    "Sleep." I answered truthfully.


    "Can anyone prove it?"


    This question baffled me. No one could prove that I, a single young woman, slept at home. But from the police''s aggressive tone, if I didn''t give her a convincing explanation, he probably wouldn''t let me go.


    "Why aren''t you speaking?"


    I mumbled, "I live alone... But there''s someone who can prove that I didn''t go out last night at home ¡­ " Suddenly, a thought struck me and I recalled the man who came to take advantage of me every night at midnight. He should be able to prove my innocence, but ¡­


    This man came and went without a trace. I didn''t even get a good look at his face, not to mention knowing his name and where he lived.


    "Hmm?" When the tall, thin policeman saw that I had fallen silent again, his frown deepened.


    Suddenly, another chunky policeman ran over while gasping for breath, "The surveillance footage is here. This Miss Bai hasn''t gone out since she came home last night, and the gallery doesn''t show anyone went in last night either."


    My innocence has been temporarily preserved. The tall and thin police officer waved his hand for me to return. My gaze fell on his chest plate as I silently remembered his name ¡ª ¡ª


    The first vice-captain of Yan City, Xiong Hui.


    I returned home in a daze, and when I took out my keys to open the door, I found that purse lying in my bag for no reason!


    But I clearly remember that this evidence was held by the police!


    For a moment, I felt cold sweat dripping down my forehead. My hands trembled, and my wallet fell off my hand, falling onto the ground. A picture with a red background slowly floated out.


    It was a wedding picture. The red back cover is so alluring. The weirdest thing is that the bride on the left looks exactly the same as me. Her smile is like a flower, and her pair of watery eyes stare straight at me!


    But next to the bride''s head, a large hole had been burned in the groom''s spot, making it impossible to tell who it was.


    I panicked and was about to give the wallet back to the police when my fingers accidentally touched the thick pile of money in the bag.


    This pile of money was secretly stuffed into my bag by that perverted painter. Whether it was stolen money or not, I would return it to the police later. After all, the corpse''s belongings remained unlucky.


    I hastily pushed the door open and walked outside. The elevator just happened to arrive and I was still in a hurry to get in. It wasn''t until the elevator doors were completely shut that I felt that something was wrong.


    The light in the middle of the elevator flashed continuously, and the temperature inside the elevator seemed much colder than before. I felt my hair stand on end as I vigilantly surveyed my surroundings ¡­


    In the cramped elevator, lights flickered on and off, a bone-piercing cold, and a black shadow passing by on the elevator''s wall ¡­


    I seem to have seen this scene somewhere before. This was the beginning of Lucky Jade''s video!


    With a boom, the elevator suddenly stopped in mid-air. At the same time, the center of the elevator''s lighting was completely extinguished. The elevator sank into darkness ¡­


    The air inside the elevator was not circulating all year round, and a faint musty smell permeated the air. What was different from before was that there was a strong stench of rot mixed in with the smell of mold, like the smell of a stinky ditch.


    I reach out my hand to cover my nose but to my surprise, the darkness in front of me seems to be even stronger than the surrounding. It looks like a pool of ink that was overturned.


    He was walking toward me with a heavy body, and I kept backing away...


    As the eyes gradually adapted to the darkness, the outline of this massive creature became very clear. It was like a giant mushroom cloud floating in the air, its facial features and limbs blurred, subtly fusing with the darkness and becoming indistinct.


    "Kacha kacha ¡­" A clear chewing sound echoed in the elevator. This monster produced a long strand of woman''s hair out of nowhere and stuffed it into its own mouth. It then started to chew with relish.


    Very quickly, he finished off a long strand of hair. Following that, I heard a crisp sound ¡ª ¡ª


    This monster was eating human nails! One after another, they looked like they were eating peanuts...


    The monster looked up at me. His eyes were bright and full of desire and greed.


    His next target was me. My body quivered and I quickly took a few steps back, my back pressed against the cold wall of the elevator.


    He''s going to eat me! As expected, the black monster''s eyes revealed a murderous light as it pounced towards me ¡­


    However, I have nowhere to retreat to. The space inside the elevator is too narrow, so I can only obediently close my eyes and wait for death!


    I felt a sharp pain in my scalp. The monster had grabbed my hair!


    In a split-second, a strong force wrapped around my waist. I rolled back and fell into a cold and hard embrace ¡­


    "Courting death ¡­" A familiar voice came from above my head, but I didn''t have time to figure out where I had heard it before. The pain in my scalp made me faint ¡­

 C5

    I slowly opened my eyes and found that this was no longer the dark and cramped elevator.


    Where am I?


    Slowly I sat up, my scalp aching from the violent tugging of the creature, my memory a little muddled, and I remembered being trapped in the dark, cramped elevator, and encountering a man-eating hair and fingernails monster that had an ulterior motive for me, but then it was as if someone had appeared and rescued me like a supreme hero ¡­


    But who was that person?


    I can''t remember, and I don''t have time to think about it. because I realized that the situation in front of me was even stranger than before --


    I went back to the gallery where the painter had died, but the painter''s body was not there, probably taken away by the police.


    But the atmosphere in the gallery was very different. I remember that when I arrived, the gallery was painted dark red, and the walls were covered with a thick layer of blood.


    The air was filled with the thick smell of blood. Could it be that there was really human blood on this wall?


    I glanced back, and my eyes fell on the mural behind me, and I couldn''t take my eyes off it.


    It was unknown when the mounted painting from yesterday had been hung on the wall. The dark red wall and the bride''s bright red wedding dress reflected off of it, and her flaming red lips were dazzling.


    When I left here, that painting was still incomplete, and the bride''s face was only half complete. But today, it''s already been completed! Furthermore, the bride''s facial features had clearly become more exquisite. Her pair of large eyes were breathtaking, and her black pupils were sparkling like balls of water. What was even more suffocating was that this bride actually looked exactly like me!


    I swallowed and shifted my gaze to the face of the groom next to the bride. The groom''s face was also painted, but it looked as though it had been soaked in water.


    Suddenly a cold wind blew, and the heavy glass doors of the gallery closed automatically. I cried out in my heart and prepared to leave this place.


    But there was a sharp pain in my foot, as if someone was holding it. Lowering my head, I saw that at some point, I had put on a pair of small red embroidered shoes. My feet had been wrapped to a length of less than three inches.


    Could this be the legendary Three Inch Golden Lotus?


    My feet started to hurt, and I couldn''t stand up anymore. I started to stagger uncontrollably. Not only the shoes, but my clothes had also been changed into a fine, heavy, and complicated wedding robe.


    I felt dizzy, my head so heavy I couldn''t lift it, my neck ached, and there was a pile of golden chains in front of me.


    I reached out to touch it. There was actually a phoenix crown on the top of my head. The dazzling golden crown weighed at least five pounds. Then wouldn''t I be wearing...


    Feng Guanxia''s ceremonial gown, waving the flag, blowing on the wind and celebrating for three days.


    Am I at the church?


    I lifted the red cap in front of my eyes. The gallery had completely changed, red silk tied around the edges. There were large and small joyous words pasted on the walls. The Dragon and Phoenix twin candles were burning happily!


    I was stunned. What''s the situation now?


    "I bow to the gods and ghosts!" A high-pitched female voice pierced my eardrums.


    I felt a weight on my back, and for no apparent reason I was bent over and bowing. I can clearly hear my bones cracking!


    So painful! I grimaced in pain. Through the gap in the cover of the mural, I saw a woman in a bright red ancient dress standing in front of the mural. Her makeup was heavy and the floor was covered with a thick layer of powder.


    The strength on my waist slackened and I slowly stood up. Suddenly, the singer shouted out, "Second bow to the King of Hell!"


    Gravity strikes me again, and my waist kacha sounds out. The pain makes me break out in a cold sweat.


    This time, I learned to be smart. After my wedding speech, I didn''t rush to get up. As expected, my choice was wise.


    Husband and wife bow!" The nanny greeted me with a smile and tugged at my sleeve, pulling my body to the side.


    I found myself standing next to a bridegroom wearing a red vest and black silk trousers with a red flower tied to his chest. I didn''t want to struggle any further, as I was unable to move, and the bridegroom''s face was covered by a layer of fog, just like the picture and the painting.


    I let the nanny pull me around like a puppet doll, but I looked around the gallery and began to think about how I was going to get out.


    I remember that the gallery seemed to have only one door, which should have been a short distance behind me, but I was now in my three-inch gold and lotus robe, bound at the hands and feet, and it was not that easy to escape.


    As long as I remove this shackle, escaping would be a simple matter.


    Thinking this way, my mouth curved up a little, and I heard a sharp cry from the nanny, stabbing at my eardrums like a needle.


    "Ceremony, send to the bridal room!"


    Enter... Enter the bridal chamber?


    My brain crashed! When I came back to my senses, the scene around me had already changed completely. I was actually in a bridal chamber.


    Dragon and phoenix candle burning together, husband and wife sleeping on the bed.


    My heart thumped. Could it be that I paid my respects to someone for some reason today? Do I have to get married to someone else?


    What answered me was a sudden thrust, and the bridegroom who had come to worship me silently pushed me onto the bed, causing me to fall unsteadily onto the bed.


    Fortunately, this bed was soft enough. Even if I fell down, it didn''t hurt my bones and muscles. Instead, it was as though I had fallen into a cloud.


    Following which, a heavy body pressed down on me. I immediately reached out to push him, but the strength in my body seemed to have been sucked dry.


    The man leaned forward, his lips pressing down on mine as he swallowed all the curses that were in my throat.


    His kiss caused my whole body to feel lack of oxygen. My head was muddleheaded, but suddenly, I felt a chill on my shoulder. He casually tore off the clothes covering my body and threw them on the ground.


    Suddenly, a tearing pain came from his lower body ¡­


    "No!" I woke up with a start, my back drenched with sweat. I looked around and saw that I was actually lying on my bed in the apartment.


    Just now was just a dream ¡­ Fortunately, it was just a dream ¡­


    Before I could comfort myself, I looked at the time. It was almost nine o''clock!


    I hurried out the door and got into a car and finally got to the office. Just as I got out of the car, a colossus jumped down from the sky and landed heavily in front of me ¡­


    White train, red blood, and Zhang Na''s eyes!


    Zhang Na was dead!

 C6

    Zhang Na was dead.


    She died right in front of me, like a sea bird with broken wings, jumping off the roof... The skull shatters, the face is malevolent, a pair of eyes that died with grievance are dyed red by the blood, staring straight at me ¡­ Zhang Na had obviously swallowed her breath, but her lips seemed to be moving one after the other ¡ª Save me ¡­ Save me... My mind was blank, and I was surrounded by a crowd that couldn''t escape.


    The ambulance quickly arrived at the scene and moved Zhang Na''s body away. The surrounding crowd quickly dispersed. However, there was still a huge pool of blood where Zhang Na had landed, and it hadn''t dried up yet ¡­ I walked mechanically back to the company and sat down in my seat, but I didn''t know what to do. All I could think about was Zhang Na jumping down from the rooftop, her bloodshot eyes that couldn''t rest. Zhou Pei was not present. He was taken back to the police station to investigate. Before Zhang Na died, there had been many arguments with him over the matter of her being late for an early retreat.


    Moreover, the two of them quarreled intensely.


    Zhang Na had jumped down from the window in front of Zhou Pi''s office. No matter what, Zhou Bei was still unable to wash up, so she could only obediently follow the police to investigate.


    Now that such a thing had happened, everyone was even more uninterested in their work. They couldn''t help but start to discuss among themselves.


    "Why did Zhang Na jump off the building just in time?" She doesn''t look like someone who would commit suicide. "


    Little Liu said mysteriously.


    "How is this suicide?"


    Hua Hua, who was sitting diagonally across from me, sneered. "Didn''t you see the boss being brought back to the police station? I saw the boss and Zhang Na arguing, and the moment I got excited, I pushed Zhang Na off the stage! "


    "Don''t spout nonsense! "Although the boss is stingy, it''s unlikely for him to kill people just because of running away late, right?"


    Lil ''Wen, who was still tidying up the documents, came over to gossip.


    "Do you think it''s because of love?"


    When everyone heard this sensitive topic, they immediately burst into an uproar.


    Zhang Na could be considered to have some looks, so she knew how to use her advantage to capture a man and get what she wanted.


    There were long rumours in the company that Zhang Na and her boss were having an affair, but since no one had any substantial evidence, the rumor was dropped.


    "Didn''t Zhang Na have a boyfriend a few days ago? I saw her boyfriend pick her up from work and drive a Ferrari. It looks like he''s rich! "


    I also saw Zhang Na, my new boyfriend. Zhang Na and I lived in the same unit, and one night when I was hanging clothes on the patio, I saw Zhang Na, my rich boyfriend, sending her home. The two of them kissed and hugged for a long time before the guy finally let her go.


    The clothes I''d finished drying were still undamaged, so I stood upstairs with my arms crossed, looking at the loving couple. The man''s back was to me, and he didn''t turn until Zhang Na left. I took the opportunity to take a look and saw that the man''s face was extremely pale, as if his face was covered in a thick layer of powder.


    He seemed to have noticed me and smiled at me strangely. I immediately hid myself in a flash.


    "But he can''t see me from that far away. I turned back with lingering fear in my heart, and that car had already disappeared into the night ¡­" "What about you?"


    Hua Huajia patted me on the shoulder and looked at me with sparkling eyes.


    "What?"


    I immediately came back to my senses and found that everyone was looking at me in unison.


    "Don''t you live in the same unit as Zhang Na? "Then do you know if there are any triangles in her love life?"


    "I don''t know."


    I shook my head vigorously. "I rarely meet with Zhang Na."


    Although I live in the same unit as Zhang Na, we are incompatible in personality and have different views of the world. She doesn''t like me and I don''t really like her, so I am usually even less distant than my colleagues.


    The boss was nowhere to be seen for the entire day. Everyone just muddled on for a day, and when it was time to go, they automatically got off work.


    Faintly walking back to the district, I noticed that the lights in the corridor were not very sensitive to sound. When I entered in the dark, I felt something under my feet, grabbing my ankle!


    I was about to kick him when the sound control light came on ¡ª an old granny with a head of silver hair picking up trash, holding a puppet in her hand.


    That puppet''s work is excellent and lively, a pair of eyes water glisten, black agate eyes stare straight at me.


    A wave of cold air rose from the soles of his feet. Why did this sinister puppet look somewhat familiar? Those eyes, those mouth ¡­ This was clearly depicted according to Zhang Na''s appearance!


    Besides, this puppet''s hair was an exaggerated wine red, and I remember that was the color of Zhang Na''s hair.


    I looked down at the puppet''s fingernails. I am extremely familiar with this armor. This was the style of Zhang Na''s nails from a few days ago. However, ever since she bought the Lucky Jade on Taobao, Zhang Na had already trimmed her nails.


    Could it be that Zhang Na had sent her hair and nails to the Taobao seller in Lucky Jade? My body trembled violently as I looked helplessly at the dark red eyes of the puppet. She grinned and said, "White Mirror, since you are unwilling to save me, then come with me!"


    The little puppet''s arm slowly rose up ¡­ I was so scared that I immediately ran upstairs. I immediately went back home and fiercely shut the door.


    After resting for a while and looking down from the window, the old granny who was collecting trash walked to the entrance of the district. She had the puppet under her arm and was holding a stack of paper houses and cars in her hands ¡­ At midnight I heard a knock on the door.


    Thus, she sat up from the bed, put on her shoes and went to open the door. She actually saw Zhang Na with her heavy makeup!


    She wore a bright red dress and stood in front of a splendid mansion with a red sports car at her side.


    I was startled. "You ¡­" Aren''t you dead? "


    Zhang Na looked at me strangely. "Bai Jian, what nonsense are you spouting?" Aren''t I fine? "


    With that, Zhang Na spun around in a circle in front of me. I personally saw her fall down from the tall building. Her skull was shattered and her limbs were dislocated ¡­ And now she was standing right in front of me!


    He was also holding a red LV''s latest chain bag.


    "I''ll take you somewhere!"


    With that, Zhang Na came to me with a smile on her face.


    "I avoided her hand and looked at her warily. With my relationship with Zhang Na, how could she possibly take me to play?" You are not Zhang Na, just who are you! "


    "Come with me!"


    Zhang Na''s eyes shone with a murderous light. The thick layer of makeup on her face sagged as it fell.


    "Impossible!"


    As I said this, I stepped back. Zhang Na once again reached out her hand to pull me back, but I dodged it as well ¡­ Zhang Na was infuriated. A bloody wound appeared on her forehead, and her face split open from both sides.


    Her face instantly turned bloody and mangled!


    He looked at me with an ominous glint in his eyes. Two sharp fangs sprouted from his mouth. "Come with me!"


    Zhang Na waved her sharp nails at me... " "Ahhh!"


    I woke up with a start. It was a dream.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw that Zhang Na''s puppet was lying beside my bed, looking at me with a sinister expression!


    She was also carrying a new chain bag made of paper!

 C7

    I was scared out of my wits. I grabbed a pillow and threw it at the puppet. The puppet fell to the ground with a crisp sound.


    The sky was already starting to turn white, and the faint light of dawn was seeping through the curtains.


    I didn''t have the heart to sleep anymore. I recalled everything that had happened in the past few days. It seemed to have something to do with nails and hair!


    And the first thing I need to know about my hair and fingernails seems to be when I bought that lucky piece of jade!


    There must be something wrong with Lucky Jade!


    Thinking of Lucky Jade, a figure suddenly appeared in my mind ¡ª that pot-bellied Boss Wang, he must know something!


    I couldn''t wait another quarter of an hour, so I got dressed and headed for the meeting place where I had talked to Boss Wang about the contract.


    I rushed to Boss Wang''s office. The receptionist told me that Boss Wang was inside, but I knocked on the door for a long time, but there was no response.


    A cold air came through the door, and I had a bad feeling. I grabbed the handle of the door and slammed it open ¡ª Boss Wang was dead!


    He had died and was slumped in his office chair, his head tilted over his shoulder in a twisted position.


    Boss Wang was clearly a fat pig with a big belly, but now it was as if all the vitality was sucked out of his body. All that was left was a set of skinny skeletons, and his relaxed skin was hanging down on his body like a piece of rotten meat.


    What was even more terrifying was that Boss Wang''s thick jet-black hair disappeared and his scalp was torn off as well. His head was badly mutilated.


    There wasn''t even a fingernail left. It was as if someone had ripped it off one by one. Blood dripped from his fingertips and dripped onto the ground ¡­ Drip, drip, drip. The bright red blood dripped onto the white floor, blooming one beautiful flower after another, like Chang''s blood-stained lips.


    I thought I heard Chang''s shrill voice again, hoarse with despair, like a trapped beast ¡ª "Help me! "Save me!"


    Ah!" The dead are dead!


    Boss Wang''s secretary walked in with two cups of coffee. When he saw this scene, he was so shocked that he dropped the cup onto the floor. The scalding coffee mixed with his blood and formed a single word on the floor ¡­ Die!


    I turned pale with fright and stumbled out, holding on to the wall.


    The police arrived in a moment, and I recognized the tall, thin man, Xiong Hui.


    "Officer Xiong."


    The tall and thin policeman had a stern expression on his face. When he saw me, his gaze turned even more unfriendly. "Why is it you again?"


    "I came to find Boss Wang to learn some things. I didn''t expect Boss Wang to have already ¡­"


    I took a step to the side, just in time for Xiong Hui to see Boss Wang''s corpse.


    Even if he was suspicious of me, Boss Wang''s appearance that made him look neither like a human nor a ghost was something that I could do by myself.


    Boss Wang''s mouth was wide open, his eyeballs almost popping out. The veins on his forehead were bulging as if he had seen something extraordinary.


    This expression... A light flashed in my head. The same expression appeared on the painter''s face when he died. The same painter also found his hair and fingernails at the scene of his death ¡­ Could it be that both these cases were committed by the same person? Or was it simply not a human being who had caused the deaths of Boss Wang and the painter? It was a ghost!


    The police took photographs at the scene, collected the evidence, then put the boss in a body bag and carried it out.


    I was about to leave, but Officer Xiong stopped me. "Miss Bai."


    "You want me to come back to the station with you for an investigation?"


    Officer Xiong did not deny it, "After all, you are the number one witness at the scene of the crime. In consideration of the situation, you should come back with us."


    "Let''s go."


    I calmly followed the police back to the police station. In any case, these two matters have nothing to do with me. Even if this police officer suspects me, he has to have evidence against me.


    Back at the police station, the police asked me a few simple questions. After I finished writing down my statement, they waved me off.


    On the other hand, that tall and thin policeman refused to let me go, "You said that you went to find Boss Wang, but it was really a coincidence that you ran into him dead the moment you went?"


    I''m not too proud of this cop''s brain circuits.


    If I really murdered Boss Wang, wouldn''t I have run away to the scene of the crime and waited for him to arrest me? However, since he was a police officer, my tone of voice was a bit softer than before. "Officer Xiong, as you said, I met a dead person early in the morning. I''m afraid I might get into trouble."


    Officer Xiong didn''t say anything. His brows were furrowed as he looked at me.


    "If you really think I''m suspicious, find out the evidence. I won''t argue with you."


    With that, I strode toward the door of the police station.


    I had only taken two steps when I remembered that the painter had given me a piece of stolen money in my bag.


    "Officer Xiong, I do have a stack of stolen funds to hand over. If you think this can be counted as evidence, then I have nothing to say. "


    As I said that, I took out money from my bag. Officer Xiong frowned a little, "Loot?"


    "When that painter bought my hair, I don''t know when he threw it into my bag."


    It wasn''t easy for me to find that pile of stolen money in my huge backpack, but I felt that something was wrong. I took it out and looked ¡ª it was actually a stack of underworld money!


    Officer Xiong raised his eyebrows, "Is this what you meant by stolen money?"


    I hastily took off my backpack and shook everything on the floor. "Where''s the money?" "Why is that pile of money gone?"


    I calmed myself down. Could it be that someone moved the stack of underworld money? But no one has been near this bag except me these days.


    "Are you sure the painter gave you the money?"


    Officer Xiong interrogated me like a prisoner.


    I nodded my head vigorously. In the past few days, only that painter had approached me and nervously discussed the transaction of money with me.


    "How long?"


    the bear cop asked again.


    "A few days ago. I worked overtime that night, and when I came out, I ran into this talkative painter. When I woke up the next morning, I found the money in my bag. "


    Officer Xiong''s face was gloomy, "A few days ago? "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure. At most three or four days."


    Officer Xiong was getting more and more unsightly.


    "What''s wrong? Is there a problem? "


    "The painter died half a month ago."


    If I had been struck by lightning, would I have died half a month ago? But I talked to him that night!


    I tried to recall the night when a painter with wild hair and a thick layer of white powder on his face asked me for hair and nails and I thought he was a pervert.


    I did not expect to meet a ghost that night!

 C8

    I was so busy that morning, but it was already ten o''clock.


    He hurriedly ran back to the company, but fortunately, Boss Zhou was not there.


    Before I could catch my breath, Angie, the boss''s secretary, threw me a stack of papers.


    I picked it up and looked at it. "Isn''t this the project that Zhang Na is in charge of?"


    "Zhang Na is dead, but the project cannot be stopped. So the boss said that he will let you take over."


    Angie replied.


    It really was Zhou Pi!


    "But I also have my own job. As for Boss Wang ¡­"


    I angrily refused, suddenly remembering that Boss Wang had already died. Then there was no need to continue the contract with him.


    I bitterly accepted Zhang Na''s mess and opened the contract to check. No wonder Boss Zhou and Zhang Na quarreled. How long has it been and the contract still didn''t even have a basic framework!


    I am mad enough, contact the manufacturer, the market price will have to be on its own.


    I wanted to grow three heads and six arms at once, and it was dusk again.


    Due to Zhang Na''s death, the entire company was like a frightened bird. Even before the sun had set, everyone hurriedly packed up and left.


    After being frightened by Zhang Na twice, I didn''t have the guts to stay in the company by myself, so I packed up my stuff and went home to work.


    I hurried back to the neighborhood and rushed in before the elevator doors closed.


    The elevator door closed with a "ding" sound.


    I realized something was wrong.


    Ka-cha! Ka-cha! I was alone in the elevator. Where did the chewing sound come from? The brightly lit elevator lights suddenly flashed again. My shadow was projected onto the wall of the elevator. It should have been a small lump of light, but now it stood as tall as a mountain!


    Who is it? I looked at Shadow in horror. The person on top had a long tongue, and his tongue was moving inch by inch into his mouth ¡­ This is not a tongue!


    It was hair!


    It turned out to be that hair-eating ghost again!


    I was scared to death. The last time I met this hair eater was in the elevator.


    Luckily, someone had saved me the last time. I looked around and saw that the elevator was deserted.


    It''s over, I''m not so lucky this time. No one will come to my rescue.


    With a "pa" sound, the flickering lights suddenly went out, and the inside of the elevator sank into darkness. That colossus completely swallowed that long piece of hair into its stomach ¡­ However, he still wasn''t satisfied. With bloodshot eyes, he bellowed and rushed towards me!


    The elevator was narrow to begin with, but now that he made such a ruckus, I crashed into the cold wall of the elevator.


    The ghosts took the opportunity to charge forward.


    It stank of nausea, like a big piece of rotten, stinking meat, and it made my stomach churn, making me want to vomit.


    The smell of rot was getting closer and closer to me. The huge black shadow was moving towards me like a ghost. It was so close that the sharp palm was aimed straight at my face.


    I tilted my head and dodged.


    The cold palm swept my ears.


    Like a knife, I touched my ear, but it was still there.


    At this moment, the ghosts furiously grabbed my hair. I dodged once more, but they still pulled a hair off of my head.


    His scalp was already numb from the pain, but it was still better than having his neck broken by this ghost.


    The ghost proudly took out the strand of hair. It roared and stuffed the hair into its own mouth, happily chewing on it.


    I temporarily heaved a sigh of relief. I didn''t expect that the ghost wasn''t satisfied. It chewed non-stop as it glared at me like a tiger.


    In my mind, the miserable death of Boss Wang, his badly mutilated head, and his torn fingernails emerged one by one ¡­ Am I going to be like this today? and then the next person who gets in the elevator finds me miserably dead in the elevator... His fingernails had been peeled off, and he had lost all his hair!


    No, I can''t accept it. I''m only twenty-six years old, and my life is not yet glorious. How can I just die like that? Lifting my eyes, I noticed that the black shadow was pouncing towards me with a ferocious expression. I hurriedly retreated, but didn''t notice what was beneath my feet ¡­ With a thud, he fell to the ground. His palm rubbed against the sharp horn on the ground.


    The ghost continued to hold on, and I fell to the ground just in time to escape its claws.


    The ghosts pounced on empty air and bellowed. Then, they changed their direction and attacked me once again ¡­ This time I was trapped in the corner of the elevator, my posture twisted and I had nowhere to go.


    The black shadow was heading straight for my face. I had no choice but to reach out my hand to block it ¡­ With a "chi" ¡ª A shrill cry came from the throat of the demon. It actually bounced away from my body!


    Her eyes were staring at me in fear, as though she was afraid of something.


    There was a wave of stabbing pain in my palm, and blood kept flowing.


    The cramped elevator reeked of blood, and the ghost''s eyes that were looking at me seemed to be filled with... Fear?!


    He''s afraid of me!


    But I am only a weak woman, and I am injured. What is there to be afraid of? Just as I was wondering, I suddenly heard a cold voice say, "He''s afraid of your blood."


    The sound echoed through the corridor.

 C9

    My blood!


    I tentatively extended my bloodied hand towards the direction of the ghost. As expected, the ghost retreated a step.


    My blood immediately overflowed and revived. Endless vitality was ignited in the darkness. I forced myself to stand up and waved my hand to continuously spill blood on the body of the ghost.


    When the blood splattered onto the body of the ghost, it howled in agony as though it had been scalded. I continued splattering the blood in a triumphant manner, preventing the blood from flowing freely.


    This time, it was my turn to take the lead. The monster was forced into a corner and was trembling in fear.


    But I suddenly realized that the blood in my hand was drying up. It was not going to work if I kept going like this. My blood would always run dry.


    Once there was no blood defense, the demon would definitely take advantage of the situation and enter!


    What should I do now? I tried to frighten the ghost, my mind racing, but I couldn''t think of anything.


    Right now, the whole elevator was affected by the strange magnetic field around the ghost''s body, causing all the buttons to fail. It was impossible for them to escape.


    Under the highly strained state of my mind, I seemed to hear some scattered sounds. I tried my best to prick up my ears and the scattered sounds converged together ¡ª ¡ª Blood Drawing Talismans!


    That''s right, talisman drawing can suppress ghost aura. Since this ghost is afraid of my blood, then my blood-drawing talisman will definitely be able to suppress its aura!


    I excitedly bit off my middle finger and raised my hand in the air. Suddenly, I was stunned ¨C I don''t know how to draw talismans!


    Seeing the blood congealing on his middle finger, the ghost was ready to strike again.


    My hand started moving uncontrollably, and my middle finger felt as if it was being squeezed. Blood kept flowing out from my fingertips.


    My hand seemed to have consciously drawn a few seals in the direction of the elevator door. Then, a rune suddenly materialized in front of the elevator door and golden light scattered in all directions.


    The originally dark elevator suddenly lit up and resumed operation.


    Ding. The elevator doors slowly opened. I looked like a hungry traveler who was walking in the desert and was looking at an oasis as I ran out crazily ¡­ The elevator door slowly closed behind them, and a shrill scream filled the entire corridor.


    After hurriedly returning home and closing the door, the sound was finally isolated by me outside the corridor.


    The apartment was dark and dark. I reached for the switch on the wall.


    However, the palm suddenly grabbed him. How cold!


    With a sudden tug, I felt the world spinning around me as my entire body was pressed against the cold wall.


    A heavy, cold body pressed down on me, immobilizing me.


    Ah!


    A cold and soft lips covered me, swallowing all my screams. "Hmm ¡­"


    I couldn''t cry out and could only punch and kick the thug''s back, but he didn''t seem to be conscious of it.


    Concentrate on my lips to rub and suck, wantonly plunder the few air in my mouth.


    My mind jolted. Could this be the rumored pervert? What kind of evil did I do? I finally got rid of a hair-eating ghost, and now I''ve encountered a pervert!


    The sex fiend''s attacks became more and more fierce. I was confused by his kiss and gradually lost my strength.


    The palm that was hitting the pervert hit the wall with great force, causing a heart-wrenching pain from the abrasion.


    I suddenly felt a lot more awake. No!


    I can''t just sit there and let a pervert take advantage of me!


    Since the hair eater was afraid of my blood, the lewd one was no exception.


    I steeled my heart and clenched my teeth as I scratched the skin on my palm.


    The scabbed wound split open again, and blood poured out.


    The strong smell of blood stimulated me, and I became even more excited as I used even more strength to smash my blood-stained palm against that pervert''s back ¡­ However, the pervert didn''t react at all. It stood there like a towering mountain, unmoving.


    He was still moving between my lips, attacking the city.


    How could my blood have no effect on him? Or was the dose not high enough? I scratched into my palm again, and my body quivered as if I''d just cut off a piece of flesh.


    I don''t care about that anymore, I once again smashed my bleeding palm onto that pervert''s body ¡­ The pervert finally reacted, but he only paused.


    Her lips parted for a moment, and in the next moment, she kissed him even more imprudently.


    The smell of fresh blood made his movements even more ruthless. Suddenly, I felt a sharp pain on my lips. This pervert actually bit through my lips!


    A salty and bloody taste spread from my mouth. The pervert caught my lips and greedily sucked my blood.


    I was so numb from his kiss that I couldn''t feel the pain anymore.


    Am I going to be killed by this pervert here today? My consciousness drifted away bit by bit, and the body that was pressing down on me felt like a block of ice that got colder and colder. It was as if I had fallen into an icy cavern ¡­ So cold... I was in a trance, but out of the corner of my eye I saw the moon peeking out from the clouds, growing larger bit by bit ¡­ The pale moonlight illuminated the entire night as though it was daytime!


    The body that was pressing down on me spasmed for a moment before it started to tremble violently.


    His arms were clutching me, his nails digging into my flesh.


    An intense pain spread from his arm to his brain. The pervert suddenly howled in pain and fell backwards while hugging me ¡­ I only felt the world spinning before I was pressed down to the ground by that heavy body. My back felt heavy and cold on the hard floor!


    I was in so much pain that my tears came out, and the strength that was imprisoning my arms was suddenly released.


    The power that was suppressing me suddenly slanted to the side and the pervert curled up, violently trembling under the moonlight ¡­ I took the opportunity to push him away and crawled up, enduring the pain in my knees. I lifted my foot to leave, but the pervert grabbed my ankle.


    "Don''t go ¡­"


    This voice was very familiar ¡­ I couldn''t help but turn my head to look. That pervert was violently shaking and twitching under the moonlight. His body was so illusory that it looked transparent. The moonlight penetrated through his body and reflected on the ground, leaving behind a bright radiance ¡­ I couldn''t open my eyes because of the blinding moonlight. In the dim light, I seemed to see a lot of red earthworms like threads moving in the light!


    A black cloud moved over, covering half of the moon.


    The light on the pervert''s body dimmed, and I could finally see his face. The pervert''s face was deathly white, like a block of ice, and it emitted a cold aura.


    Even so, it was still difficult to conceal the extraordinary temperament of the sex fiend. His eyebrows were sharp and his eyes were bright, and his nose was straight!


    Even though he was roaring on the ground like a wild beast, his body was still filled with an irresistible aura. A single sentence was enough to make me unable to move a single step.


    The strength that was grabbing my ankle suddenly loosened. I lowered my head and bumped into a pair of pitch-black eyes.


    I felt my heart tighten, as if I were being held, like a wave on a precipice.


    My mind went blank, and I turned to run.


    However, he was stopped by the person behind him, "Stop!"


    The voice seemed to possess some sort of magic, bewitching me.


    Go!


    Let''s go!


    I kept urging myself, only to find that my body was out of control...

 C10

    The instant I turn around, countless fragments rush into my mind. The screaming passengers, the ear-piercing screeching of brakes, and the uncontrollable crash of a bus charging out of the cliff with its fences broken ¡­ Many panicked faces flashed through my mind. The bus rolled a few times on the cliff before suddenly landing on the ground with a "hong" sound ¡­ The sound of the impact exploded in my head, and I felt a splitting headache!


    Why did I suddenly think of all this? This is a nightmare that has been bothering me for years. A few years ago, after the Spring Festival, I took a bus back to Smoke City.


    The bus went out of control halfway, crashed through the fence and rushed out ¡­ Cars destroyed and killed... The entire bus had more than sixty people, and I was the only one who miraculously survived!


    But why did I suddenly think of all this? Could all this have something to do with that pervert on the ground? Was the pervert one of the passengers who died in the bus? But why would he bother me? I couldn''t figure it out no matter how much I thought about it. I looked doubtfully at the pervert lying on the ground, but I didn''t dare to look into his eyes. His pitch-black pupils were quietly looking at me, carrying with them an inviolable dignity of a king.


    I opened my mouth, but no sound came out.


    The cloud moved away, and the moon hung brightly in the sky again.


    The pale moonlight gathered once again on the pervert''s body. The male demon howled in pain like a wild beast, and his body once again violently twitched ¡­ The oppressive aura enveloping my body suddenly weakened. I heaved a sigh of relief. It was time to escape.


    "Ah ¡­"


    The moment he took his leg out, he heard the ghost behind him cry out in pain.


    My heart felt as if it had been viciously pulled by someone, causing me to feel a dull pain.


    This was clearly my best chance to escape, but I couldn''t help but crouch down as I looked at the trembling ghost under the moonlight with heartache.


    His body was transparent, and the pale moonlight burned like flames on his body. There was an ugly, malevolent earthworm like wound on his wrist and neck. These wounds were constantly healing, and then they were torn apart in the next second, causing blood to spurt out!


    "Are you all right?"


    I reached out to him.


    That man closed his eyes and fiercely grabbed my arm. The next second, I felt a sharp pain in my fingers!


    He was bitten!


    In a panic, I tried to free my arm from the man''s grip, but he held me tightly, like a lifesaving piece of driftwood, greedily sucking the blood from my fingertip.


    No wonder he''s so weak right now. He doesn''t have much strength to hug my arm. Actually, as long as I use force, I can still push him away.


    But I don''t know why I suddenly felt sympathy for such a completely unfamiliar pervert, but he gave me a very familiar feeling... I have to know him too!


    I seem to have seen him somewhere before!


    My mind was racing, but my life was just a little bigger, and I was sure I didn''t know such a pervert!


    But he was still dead.


    When I came back to my senses, I found that the earthworm like wound on the ghost''s body was quickly healing and slowly disappearing.


    It''s my blood!


    My blood is healing it!


    The pained expression on the ghost man''s face eased a lot as the disk-like moon in the sky slowly sank into the clouds ¡­ The white flames that were burning on the pervert''s body suddenly extinguished. He slowly opened his eyes ¡­ "The white slip ¡­"


    I bumped into his deep eyes. The ghost''s eyes were like a deep pool, with an endless attractive force that made it impossible to avoid looking into them.


    "Who are you?"


    The pervert smiled. "I''ve only been away for two days, and you''ve already forgotten about me ¡­"


    I was stunned and my face turned red. It was burning like cooked prawns!


    It turns out that the bastard who bullies me every night is him!


    Why did I save him? He still dotes on me!


    He should have directly chopped him into minced meat with a kitchen knife!


    "If I die, you will not live!"


    The ghost seemed to read my mind.


    "Don''t scare me!"


    The pervert chuckled, "I didn''t lie to you, can''t you just think about it? There was an accident on the bus, and there were more than sixty of them, so why are you the only one who survived? "


    I was stunned. When an accident happened on the bus, the armrest of the seat in front of me was inserted into my heart.


    I survived the doctor''s rescue.


    Everyone just thought it was a medical miracle.


    My mom kept lamenting about how lucky I was, but ¡­ I always felt there was something fishy about it.


    On the verge of death, I felt a strange power seep into my chest.


    When I woke up again, I knew that there were more than sixty people in the train, and I was the only one left alive.


    "How do you know all this?"


    "Because your life was saved by me!"


    The pervert stared fixedly at me, his gaze unwavering. It didn''t seem like he was lying.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Your blood woke me up, so I saved your life!"


    "You''re talking nonsense!"


    "If I remember correctly, there should be a mark that belongs to me on your chest ¡­"


    The pervert was still lying on the ground, but every word he said sent chills down my spine.


    My hand unconsciously touched my chest. There was indeed an ugly scar there, but it definitely wasn''t branded by the words of this pervert!


    "Nonsense!"


    Angry, I stood up and started to leave.


    "I know you find it hard to believe, but since the day of the accident, our fates have been tightly linked ¡­"


    I don''t know if what this pervert said is true or not, but I know that if I continue to tangle with him, sooner or later, my blood will be sucked dry and my vital energy will be exhausted!


    With such a time bomb, I felt even more uncomfortable.


    He was ready to run away, but the pervert grabbed his arm.


    I tried my best to shake him off, but I felt a sharp pain on my wrist, numbing everything below my forearm.


    "What did you do to me?"


    "Blood curse."


    "I placed a blood curse on your arm. If you are ten meters away from me, you will suffer the pain of having your heart and bones devoured ¡­"


    My scalp tingled, and a pinhole of a red mole appeared on my forearm.


    This damned pervert!


    My love for him when he was in pain was in vain!


    Who would have thought that he would repay kindness with enmity!


    "I know you want to eat me alive right now, but if my soul is destroyed, you won''t be able to live either."


    "What exactly do you want?"


    "I just want to make a deal with you."


    "I looked at him suspiciously. What kind of trick is this pervert playing now?" "What kind of deal?"


    "I want you to help me find my corpse!"


    The pervert slightly closed his eyes as a voice filled with hatred came out from the gaps between his teeth, "My entire body''s bones were dismembered by those evil people. They whipped my spine and sealed my limbs everywhere."


    My heart suddenly twitched, as if I were experiencing the same pain as him.


    "I want you to help me find the corpses that have been scattered all over the place and help me get my revenge!"

 C11

    When the pervert mentioned revenge, his pale face was twisted, and the evil aura around him seemed to have solidified. But I didn''t feel that it was that scary.


    If my life was really saved by a pervert, then I should have helped him.


    Furthermore ¡­


    I inadvertently looked at the red mole on my arm. If I don''t agree, then I will die!


    Who would want to die?


    "What do you want me to do?" I was the first to ask, interrupting the sex fiend''s violent mood.


    Hearing my voice, the pervert''s face improved a little, and there seemed to be some sort of paranoia in his eyes.


    "I am currently very weak, so I need your support. As for my corpse, I will tell you what you should do." The pervert closed his eyes but did not disappear.


    The moonlight gradually dimmed, and there was nothing that could make him feel pain anymore.


    I curled myself up into a ball, trying to control myself from thinking about those terrible times when I was lying on the bed and hypnotizing myself.


    However, just as he was about to fall asleep, a human shaped ice cube laid beside him, instantly absorbing all the heat around him.


    The cold was bone-chilling, and the sleep was long gone, but what was more irritating was the fact that the ice, as if it did not want to be left alone, had reached into my clothes and absorbed my body heat.


    Knowing that I couldn''t mess with the man behind my back, I could only grit my teeth and endure. There was no point in resisting anyway. Right now, the two of them are considered to be cooperating.


    "You''re so warm. Don''t you want to know my name? After all, we have all married. "


    "Marry?"


    I turned around abruptly as my mind flashed with those strange scenes from before. I was dressed as a bride, forced to pay my respects, and performed the bridal ceremony. So, it was all done by this man before me.


    "You were the one who did all those things?"


    The pervert nodded as if it was a matter of course, "Of course, we''ve already tied ourselves up. It''s normal for us to get married."


    After saying that, his eyes actually looked straight at my upper body.


    When I looked at it, I felt that something was wrong. I used too much strength when I turned around and actually opened the door. A touch of fair skin was revealed and it instantly turned cold.


    My cheeks were burning, and I felt ashamed. "You pervert! If you want me to help you, then don''t look around randomly! "


    "But, you are one of my people, how are you not one that I have seen before? And my name is Luanyang, so I''m not a pervert. "


    "Luanyang?" I looked at him with some suspicion as he said those words with a serious expression. I didn''t feel reassured in my heart. The anxious expression that I had on my face before was all due to this pervert.


    "Don''t worry, from today onwards, I will protect you."


    He said this in all seriousness. He reached his hand into my clothes and massaged them vigorously. Just as I was about to resist, I realized that I had fallen into the same dreamland as before.


    The night was full of spring.


    When I woke up the next day, I was obviously exhausted. I stood up abruptly and almost fell over. My blood was all around me.


    I was lying on the bed, dried up, but my hands were already scarred.


    "What bad luck!"


    I gritted my teeth as I cleaned myself up and hurried into the company.


    As soon as I entered the company, I realized that something was wrong. The people around me were all looking at me strangely, with suspicion and fear.


    In the beginning, I didn''t really care much about it. After all, this was the way of the human heart.


    However, he didn''t expect that the matter would become even more intense.


    When I saw the dirt in the cup, I went into a rage and abruptly stood up from my seat.


    The surrounding people instantly focused their gazes on me.


    "What do you mean? Just where did I offend you two to treat me like this! "


    Seeing how straightforward I am, my colleagues, who were still rather hidden, reveal their hypocritical skin in an instant.


    "Bai Jian, it''s not that we''re targeting you, it''s that you''re doing something!"


    The person who spoke was someone who was on good terms with me. He wore the bracelet on his hand and also had a share of my money.


    "That''s right!" Not long after Zhang Na''s death, you did such a thing. Weren''t you always looking down on golden girls like her the most? You still want to steal her things?! "


    "What are you guys talking about!" I frowned as I listened, not really understanding what they meant. After Zhang Na died, I didn''t get anything at all, except for the projects I hadn''t finished.


    Li Ping sneered, "Yo, did you see that? You want to erect a memorial archway even after being a whore!"


    The sound of it made me feel as if I could hear the veins in my temples popping.


    However, he could only endure it. If he wanted to be able to sit in this office, this was the only way.


    It wasn''t until after work that I understood why they said that. As soon as I stepped out of the door, I saw Zhang Na''s adulterous boyfriend looking at me with a smile and flowers in his hand.


    This time it didn''t have anything to do with smirking, but it made my scalp tingle even more.


    After experiencing so many ghastly things, how could he not know how to guard against them?


    I didn''t have any intention of paying any attention to him. I walked towards the side, and when I turned around, it was as if I could smell the strange scent of flowers.


    Behind me, I felt a pair of red eyes glaring at me.


    My gut tells me not to look back at this point.


    I let out a breath of relief when I got in the car. It was really scary to encounter such a thing after dark.


    But who knows, when I have the leisure to look around, I''ll know what''s really scary.


    Everyone around me had a numb look on their faces, but those familiar faces were something I couldn''t forget.


    These faces were obviously the same people who had been in the accident.


    All the people on the bus were dead, and I was the only one left alive.


    Immediately, cold sweat covered my back and my eyes became sore from staring.


    The sound of swallowing saliva was like a bomb as it landed on the car. Some people''s eyes slowly landed on my body.


    "You, what happened to you?" The old voice was hoarse as it slowly spoke.


    The old lady''s dentures fell to the ground with her movements, her lips parted, and her lower lip fell to the ground with her dentures.


    My nerves were tight, my breathing quickened, and I ignored the old lady, thinking only of how to get out of this place.


    "Sorry, I accidentally dropped it." The old lady spoke incompletely and bent down to get her dentures.


    At this moment, the child on my left walked over with empty eyes. Pushing the old lady, he instantly broke into two halves. The internal organs were scattered all over the floor.


    There was a faint yellow tinge to the red light, and a strong fishy smell permeated the air. The rotting smell also followed, causing people to feel nauseous.

 C12

    I acted as if I didn''t see anything. I expressionlessly looked at the window outside, waiting for the moment I parked the car to get down.


    Some old people had said that as long as this ghost car was able to get off without anyone knowing, it would be fine. However, they must not let these ghost cars discover that you were a human.


    "Young man, the smell on your body is really fragrant!"


    At some point the old man had pressed his back against mine, and through the window he could see the strange light shining in her greedy, cloudy eyes.


    Had he been discovered?


    I bit my lip to keep my screams in my stomach and prayed for the presence of the sex fiend. It wasn''t a good thing, but it was much better than the ones in front of me.


    Didn''t the pervert say I couldn''t stay far away from him? Why hasn''t it appeared yet?


    "Little girl, let me have a taste! It''s been a long time since this old student has seen this smell. "


    The old man stretched out his hand that was full of corpses. The moment he came into contact with me, it was filled with water maggots.


    At this moment, I couldn''t hold back anymore. I flung the old man behind me away and used the sharp weapon on me to cut my finger open. Blood immediately flowed out.


    "Come here!"


    I turned around in panic and saw that all the passengers had revealed their true faces.


    There were people with severed arms and legs, and even people with a large hole in their head. There was even a steel pipe sticking out of their bodies. Fresh blood constantly flowed back along the steel pipe, and the ''di da da'' sounds constantly echoed in their ears.


    Their gazes were very exposed and they all saw delicious looking eyes. Their greed made people feel disgust.


    Step by step, I backed up, sticking to the back door and raising my arm.


    They were only about half a meter away from me, so they could pounce on me at any time and devour me cleanly.


    The blood on my fingertips won''t last for long, it''ll dry up very soon. I don''t even know where the scene outside is.


    He could not help but feel despair.


    The old man who was standing in front of me extended his long tongue in my direction.


    "Get lost!" I yelled in despair. I felt a sharp pain in my scalp, and a strange sensation on my fingertip.


    The moment he saw it, he was so scared that he sat on the ground and hugged his bag with all his might.


    It was unknown when I had arrived at an empty space. In the dark night, it was unknown when the public bus had disappeared. However, there was no news of these things. However, I was still looking in my direction with a fearful expression.


    A suffocating smell entered my nose and my scalp tightened. I struggled to turn around, but all I could see was pitch-black darkness.


    However, I could clearly feel that the thing behind me was continuously swallowing my hair, and its speed was getting faster and faster. If I didn''t stop it, my head would be the final one.


    No one wants their head to be bitten into pieces in the middle of those huge teeth.


    "Help! Luanyang! Why don''t you come out and save me! "


    I sobbed silently as I shouted, finally feeling the terror of death through and through.


    When Death puts the scythe on your neck, you will know the taste of despair.


    The creaking sound was getting closer.


    His body fell to the ground uncontrollably, being pushed back bit by bit. Both of his hands were gripping the ground, but all he could do was hold on to the moist soil.


    The smell of choking got closer and closer ¡ª ¡ª


    "He''s really stupid."


    A clear and melodious voice sounded by my ear. Following that, I felt as though I was being hugged horizontally by someone. The position of my arm was being held very close to my ear.


    I opened my hazy eyes and looked at the blurry face, but for the first time I felt relieved.


    "Why did you just come out?"


    I couldn''t help but grumble. Who would have thought that I would be directly thrown onto the ground by him? The position of my spine fell off, causing me to tear up from the pain.


    But I didn''t have the time to blame anyone.


    There were almost twenty odd shapes and sizes surrounding him. Although there was a bit of fear on his face, he didn''t give up on any of them.


    And I saw a familiar figure.


    It was Zhang Na''s boyfriend. He was standing there with a pale face and fear and disbelief could be seen in his eyes.


    Luanyang sneered, and said in a clear voice, "You think you can take away my woman with just these few things? "Wishful thinking!"


    There was no moon tonight, only a pitch-black expanse of countless scarlet eyes.


    A long sword gradually materialized in Luanyang''s hand, which made the sword seem illusory and unreal.


    "Although it''s not a physical one, it should still be able to be of some use."


    He mumbled to himself, and without any warning, he rushed into the group of ghosts. With every strike, he accurately stabbed them, and the ghosts immediately dissipated into a cloud of smoke, leaving behind only a few black granules.


    Zhang Na''s boyfriend kept dodging and suddenly turned into a ball of black disgust. He looked exactly the same as the monster I met in the elevator, disappearing in an instant.


    "He ran away!"


    I don''t know why, but I shouted in fear, as if I would die if I let him go.


    By the time Luanyang had finished cleaning up, Zhang Na''s boyfriend had already run off to who knows where.


    "Why?"


    He stood in front of me and looked down at me condescendingly. He had the arrogance of a proud son of heaven. "Truly a useless woman."


    Initially, I wanted to thank him for saving my life, but I instantly ignored him. I wanted to stand up and leave, but I found that I was really unable to do so.


    There was a sharp pain in my coccyx, and I knew I must have been injured in the bone.


    Seeing that I didn''t move, Luanyang''s body gradually turned translucent, and the surrounding cold air also became heavier and heavier.


    I knew that he was about to say something, so I said loudly, "I''m hurt! Not because of those things, but because of you! "


    The meaning was very clear.


    Luanyang silently looked at me, the look in her eyes seemed extremely horrifying, her round eyes were staring at you without letting you go.


    For a moment, I started to flinch. He could even defeat those things. He should be pretty powerful. What if I anger him instead?


    Just when I was deep in my thoughts, I suddenly felt my vision go dark and I fainted.


    By the time I woke up, I was back home with the smell of ointment on my nose and no more organs on the bus.


    It was as if everything was a dream.


    Unfortunately, the pain in my body made me realize that everything was more than just a dream.


    Just as I was thinking about this, a voice suddenly came from my phone by the side. I hurriedly picked it up.


    Suddenly, a loud shout came from inside.


    "White paper!" Don''t you want to do it? I don''t believe the rumors outside at all, I''ll leave Zhang Na''s project to you! Is this how you repay me? If you are not able to complete Zhang Na''s project on time, get out of here immediately! " With that, he hung up the phone.

 C13

    The man''s angry roar brought me back a little.


    He couldn''t help but curse in a low voice.


    Right now, it''s like I''m trying to get my hands on Zhang Na''s project. This isn''t what I want at all, okay?


    However, no matter how angry he was, he still had to continue working.


    When I got up and checked my phone, I found that I had been lying in bed for two days without feeling hungry at all.


    Am I really still alone?


    After getting up and tidying himself up, he quickly went to follow up on Zhang Na''s project.


    Right now, Zhang Na''s biggest problem was that her partner had suddenly withdrawn without any intention of explaining herself.


    And I''m going to find the boss of this project and do everything I can to get him to agree to continue working with me, or get a strong compensation.


    There is no dignity in a job like ours.


    After making dozens of phone calls, he finally had a chance to see the boss.


    I quickly took the documents and went outside, but I could not avoid the words of the women.


    I could only forcefully hold my breath. That was not important, what was important was the salary at the end of the month. If the project was completed, then it would be my credit.


    The other side was a construction project, so when we set up a construction site, it looked like it had a huge area and was about to do something big.


    But none of the workers were at work. They looked lifeless, and I felt a little flustered when I looked at them.


    When I went in, there was an old man guarding the door. He looked at me warily.


    I smirked and said, "Uncle, I''m here to look for your boss. We''ve already arranged to meet at this meeting."


    "Big Boss?"


    Hearing that, the look in my eyes instantly changed from one of vigilance to one of disdain and pity, as though I was a mistress.


    "Go in! "You young people!" He didn''t finish his sentence, but it gave me a sense of discrimination.


    I didn''t have time to waste with him, so I could only bear to go in.


    The deeper they went, the more desolate it felt. There was no one here, and the places were completely new. The white walls seemed as if they could be covered with dust.


    The clean ground reflected my shadow, giving me something close behind me.


    I swallowed my saliva and quickly walked into the elevator. In such a small space, I became even more nervous. Even my breathing had suddenly become a little hurried.


    The floor was slowly moving up. Suddenly, a ding sound could be heard.


    I snapped out of my daze and realised that I had reached my destination. I felt my legs go weak as I walked towards the outside.


    It was just that the time on the third floor made me feel like a century had passed.


    After finding 309, I stood up and knocked on the door.


    Inside was a man in his forties, tall and thin, wearing a suit. His eyes were a little unfocused, and when he saw me, he was a little irritated.


    "Mr. Li, I''m the one who asked you out." I introduced myself first, hoping to make a good impression.


    Who knew that Mr. Li would directly wave his hand, "I don''t care who you are, we will stop this project after. You don''t need to say anything, your company has no losses, so don''t pester us here."


    I''m afraid he''s already figured out how to deal with me.


    I opened my mouth, but I couldn''t find any excuse, but I didn''t give up.


    "Mr. Li, you have to give me a reason, or else I won''t be able to explain myself to the boss!"


    Mr. Li''s expression changed and he stood up in a flustered manner. He paced back and forth as if he was looking for an outlet to vent his anger.


    I was a little flustered as I pushed myself to the corner and watched his every move. All these years, I''ve met with too many weird people, so I didn''t lack this one.


    "I dare to say, I''m afraid you won''t believe it, that this project is haunted! Several lives have already been lost. Do you think I can continue? "


    He laughed bitterly. I could see the pain in his eyes with just a glance.


    For me, there is one missing item. It is probably the end of the world for him!


    I originally wouldn''t have believed these things, but now that I have a ghost by my side, how could I not believe it? I didn''t have the intention to continue persuading him, so I just left.


    When I got back to the elevator, I felt a chill all over my body.


    Ding ¨C


    The elevator door opens and I walk out without saying anything. However, I realize that it isn''t the first floor. Just when I turn around, the elevator door closes.


    He had no idea what kind of place this was, but it was completely surrounded by white walls and was completely empty. Occasionally, a cold wind would blow past.


    His fingers could not help but tremble as he backed up against the wall of the elevator.


    Impossible, I couldn''t be so unlucky.


    How could there be such a ghost in the world? Even if there were, it would be impossible for me to encounter it every single time!


    I could barely contain my thoughts, but I already had the answer in my heart.


    The elevator skidded past my floor, not stopping at all. The wind was getting colder, and something seemed to flash across the white walls.


    I pressed the button to open the door, my eyes darting around, afraid that something might pop out of nowhere.


    The sound of my heartbeat grew louder and louder, directly blocking out my entire senses.


    Ding ¨C


    My heart suddenly hurt, so much so that it tore my lungs apart.


    Gripping my heart tightly, I staggered into the elevator and pressed a button on the first floor.


    Less than half a minute later, the elevator doors opened once again. The warm breath made my eyes fill with tears. My legs were so weak that I could only slowly walk outside.


    When I saw the old man outside, I felt very close to him and took the initiative to greet him.


    However, the look in Great Master''s eyes turned even more contemptuous.


    He hesitated, but he still couldn''t resist.


    "Little girl, it''s not that this grandpa isn''t scolding you, but you''re so young and yet you want to do something like this. Just look at how weak your legs are."


    I was stunned and could only smile wryly. I knew that it was useless to explain so I could only stagger away.


    I didn''t go to the company, anyway I was definitely going to be scolded by Zhou, why not talk about it later.


    As soon as I arrived home, I felt my heart heat up and the air in the room instantly changed. A white mist appeared in front of me, slowly transforming into the appearance of a man.


    Although it wasn''t the first time he had seen it, he still felt a bit disenchanted.


    "There it is! I feel a familiar aura. "


    Luanyang had a malicious grin on his face, as the white mist gradually turned gray.


    His eyes were bloodshot as he stared at me, but the smile at the corner of his mouth was chilling.


    My teeth chattered. The moment he got angry, the entire room seemed to fall into an ice cave.

 C14

    When night came, Luoyang could no longer hold it in, and urged me to go to the construction site to take a look.


    After all, those things aren''t easy to mess with.


    However, there was no way for him to mess with this man. Merely by delaying for a while, he could be seen glaring at you with his blood-red eyes.


    It was only about ten o''clock.


    However, I could only find a random taxi to the construction site, Luanyang sat right next to me.


    His presence was too strong. I couldn''t help but look in his direction every single time, but the amount of time I had left was only for a moment.


    When I gave him the money, I realized that the driver was very nervous, like a taut string. He was looking at me with fear in his eyes.


    Her voice trembled slightly. "Miss, what were you looking at just now?"


    I was stunned and subconsciously looked in the direction of Luanyang. Before I could reply, the car in front of me sped up and left my line of sight.


    "Humph!" "As timid as a mouse!"


    Luan Yang evaluated the driver''s performance with an expressionless face.


    And I realized how terrible my actions had seemed to ordinary people. I could see Luanyang, but no one else could.


    Thinking of this, he felt guilty.


    He looked at Luanyang with a slightly unfriendly gaze, "If it wasn''t for you, could the driver have done this?"


    Luanyang snorted coldly, "I''m afraid it''s not my problem!"


    I didn''t have the time to retort before I saw a couple by the roadside looking at me with a weird gaze. In an instant, I felt discouraged and my acting skills were clumsy as I smiled.


    He turned around and walked towards a remote part of the building, not caring if the people behind him followed him or not.


    At night, the construction site was even more desolate. The sound of the wind blowing through the buildings was like a cry, and only a few dim street lamps were standing there.


    The slanted shadow on the roadside seemed ready to be blown away at any moment.


    My heart couldn''t help but tighten. The unknown was the scariest.


    "It''s not good for us to come straight over, right?"


    Luanyang immediately sneered, "Then when are we going to come in the middle of the day and let people see you coming to steal something?"


    I was infuriated, but I had no way to refute it. If it was really broad daylight, I might really be dealt with by the thieves!


    He could only follow behind Luanyang while wearing a long white robe. No one knew when he had changed, but he was now standing straight in front of him.


    He walked in without any hesitation. It seemed like his goal was clear.


    "Do you know where it is?"


    I asked doubtfully. My eyes stared fearfully at the darkness of the surroundings. Behind the dark curtain, one would feel that there were countless monsters hidden within.


    Luanyang did not answer my question. She only felt a pain in her heart, like a warning.


    "After you are dismembered, I''m afraid you will also be able to accurately sense where the missing parts are."


    When he said those words, he didn''t seem to have any sadness or joy on his face. However, my subconscious fear and my handsome face made me feel as though he was a demon.


    After which, I felt pity for the scene of being dismembered. I couldn''t even imagine it.


    "Clatter ~ ~ ~"


    Suddenly, a strange sound came from the front, as if metal had fallen onto the ground.


    After pausing in my steps, I immediately ran up to see a black figure pouncing towards my direction, pressing down on my body.


    His eardrums continued to vibrate, and the sound of his roars continued unabated.


    I opened my mouth, but no sound came out.


    Help!


    The air in his lungs became less and less, and the breath of death once again attacked him. His pained face was open, and his eyes were wide open.


    "Stop! Hands up! "


    The man''s voice was very clear in the dark, like a large stone suddenly dropped on a calm surface of water.


    The hands that were pressing down on my throat suddenly loosened. Air rushed into my throat, causing me to cough uncontrollably.


    The dark night had already left.


    After coughing, my eyes were filled with tears, but it didn''t stop me from seeing who the person in front of me was.


    It was the same police officer, Xiong Hui. The mole on the corner of his mouth was raised in displeasure, and his eyes were gloomy.


    "Why is it you again? What the hell are you! Every time there was a murder, there would be someone called you. Are you from some evil organization? "


    Xiong Hui looked impatient as he frowned. He didn''t seem to be easy to deal with.


    I know I''m not normal, but this time I''m clearly a victim.


    "Officer, if you weren''t here, I''d probably be a corpse."


    He took out a cigarette, lit it up and made a phone call, "He has already run away. Look around and close up as soon as possible!"


    After saying that, he actually turned around and faced me, "As for you! "Hurry up and go home!"


    He told me to leave, but I didn''t dare to leave on my own. Luanyang should be near me. Without ascertaining his position, how could I dare to leave so easily?


    Xiong Hui immediately looked at me suspiciously. "Why aren''t you leaving?"


    I opened my mouth and was just about to find an excuse when I felt a chill down my spine. I sighed and said, "Let''s leave first. I''m injured."


    It was the attitude of someone in a position of power.


    Without any hesitation, I immediately turned around and left. I felt as if I was running for my life.


    However, the taste was something only I knew. Although I couldn''t see the scene behind me, I could feel my back getting wet. The sticky sensation made me feel like I was bleeding.


    No! Luanyang shouldn''t bleed, right?


    It was not easy to drive at night, so I had to check the road to see if there were any taxis.


    Gasps could be heard from beside my ear as I kept on being urged on.


    However, there wasn''t even a single car around. What made me even more alarmed was that goosebumps rose continuously along with the location of my ankles.


    The cold air was so wet that it almost surrounded me. The street lamps flickered as they finally stopped their work.


    It was dark.


    The sound of flowing water began to sound out slowly. Huala! Huala! It was right before their eyes.


    "What should we do?"


    I whispered to Luoyang for her opinion. Even if I couldn''t see it, I could still feel it.


    This was not the intersection from before. Furthermore, there was no water source at that place. There were only hills all around.


    As soon as he said that, his arm was grabbed, and Luanyang''s body faintly appeared. She gave me a very evil smile.


    Before I could react, he bit my wrist, causing blood to flow out. The blood dripped onto my arm, dripping onto the ground.


    Ah!


    The pain made me clench my teeth and try to pull my arm back, but I didn''t move an inch. Luanyang''s teeth were still biting my wrist like a demon.

 C15

    His vision became increasingly blurry, and as the blood left his vision, the temperature gradually disappeared.


    This guy who killed with a thousand knives, he had no good fortune ever since he met him!


    I cursed, unwilling to give in to the darkness.


    In my confusion, I felt as if I was in a fairyland, with mountains and rivers, with smoke curling around me, completely different from the big city now, and a small stream in front of me.


    The environment couldn''t help but make people feel happy. It was as if all the worries in the world were gradually fading away.


    As he was thinking, two children suddenly appeared in front of him, a man and a woman.


    The two of them were talking and laughing as they headed towards my direction. I had always liked children so I couldn''t help but extend my hand out to greet them. Who would have thought that they would directly pass through my body?


    I stood dumbly where I was, unable to believe my eyes as I ran in front of them and got pierced once again.


    "How is this possible?"


    He felt nothing when he was pierced, as if he was just a cloud of smoke.


    Since I couldn''t get out, I followed behind the two kids and thought for a while about how to get out.


    The little girl had combed her hair into two buns, and her head was swaying, "Luanyang gege, why do you want to go up the forbidden mountain alone? I want to go too. "


    The boy who was called seemed to be very calm and mature at such a young age. "That''s because I want to cultivate and become the pillar of Mount Shu as soon as possible."


    The way he acted was one of utmost seriousness, and one couldn''t help but to gasp in admiration at his understanding of the situation.


    However, I didn''t have such thoughts. I could only look at the little boy in front of me in shock.


    Wasn''t Luanyang a pervert? Could it be that this little boy was a pervert''s childhood?


    With that in mind, I began to observe carefully. I could actually see Luanyang''s shadow, but it didn''t have that gloomy feeling.


    When the little girl heard this, she was obviously full of admiration, "Wow, Luanyang gege, you''re so awesome! I will definitely marry you in the future! "


    When I heard this, I was delighted. I didn''t expect that I would be liked by this pervert.


    Just when I wanted to hear how he was going to recover, I suddenly felt a force grabbing my body and pulling me out of the world.


    I jumped up from the bed and looked at the man before me with a terrified expression.


    Luanyang''s face was dark, and she was holding a white cloth in her hand. Seeing me wake up, she asked, "What did you see?"


    My head hurt, but the scene was still there. I looked into Luanyang''s eyes as if I already knew what I was seeing.


    Some of them turned away uncomfortably.


    "I''m in so much pain!"


    It was not just the position of his head, but also his wrist. Just by moving it slightly, he would be able to feel an excruciating pain.


    Luoyang snorted coldly and threw the white cloth on top of my body.


    Without a word, he turned around and disappeared.


    I looked at the white cloth on my body, picked it up with my good hand, and began to shake my wrist.


    Wasn''t it just to bandage my wound? Why was it so awkward?


    Remembering Luoyang when she was young, she could not help but feel that it was a pity that such a cute boy had turned into such an evil spirit now.


    After a simple cleaning up, I stood up and headed towards the direction of the kitchen. Suddenly, I smelled a bloody scent.


    As he entered, he saw a completely dead chicken lying on the ground, its feet covered in chicken blood.


    A large hole had been bitten through the neck area, and it was almost broken.


    Ah!" I couldn''t help but scream out.


    He took a step back and crashed into the cold body.


    "Don''t make a ruckus. I''ll get annoyed. Do you know what a ban is?"


    Luanyang eyes deep look at me, black pupils enlarged, let people look more, will fall into the endless abyss.


    "Did you do this?" Where did you get this chicken? "


    I quivered as I questioned him, thinking back to that crazy expression I had on my face that night. That dead chicken, it was as though that was my fate.


    This pervert obviously wants blood. What if he can''t help but suck me dry one day?


    "Don''t think too much into it. I still need you to search for a corpse. During this period of time, I will guarantee your safety. However, don''t try to challenge my limits."


    As if the pervert could see right through me, he said the first few ugly words.


    An intense ringtone broke the atmosphere between us. I picked up my phone in a fluster and Zhou Pi''s angry curses could be heard from inside.


    "White paper!" I see that you really do not put me in your eyes at all. You have already been expelled by me, so hurry up and bring your things back.


    I was shocked. I wasn''t able to resist and was already expelled. What logic is this!?


    However, the words that came out of his mouth were actually humble.


    "Then what about my monthly salary?"


    "Scram!" "Only half of it. If you continue asking, don''t come to the company!"


    "Beep ~ ~ ~"


    As if afraid that I would ask any further questions, Zhou Pi hung up the phone without giving me a chance to ask any more questions.


    I pinched my forehead with a headache. I had already worked in this company for a long time. Although I had to work overtime most of the time, my salary was pretty good. Now that I was suddenly fired, where could I find a job?


    The fear of unemployment surrounded me, and I had to take a cab to the company for half a month''s pay.


    As soon as I entered, I could feel other people''s gazes on me.


    There were more than one or two people who started watching me get fired.


    Listening to their malicious words, it was unknown if they were hallucinating, but they could actually see a black fog surrounding them. Some people were lighter, while others were even darker to the point of almost materializing.


    When I was distracted, I was pushed by someone. If it wasn''t for my quick reaction, I might have directly collapsed to the ground.


    Just as he was about to retort in anger, he was stopped.


    "Yo!" We''ve already been fired by the company, do you want to seduce a few more people? "


    "That''s right, you must be very disappointed about what happened with Boss Wang last time. After all, you just seduced him and Boss Wang ended up dying. I think you''re a bane."


    The women talked excitedly, completely unaware of the black gas behind them.


    The corner of my mouth curled up into a cold smile. These people will definitely pay the price.


    Carrying my things, I turned around and left. This place was no longer worth my nostalgia.


    After clearing out all his savings, he gave them all to the house. He didn''t have a lot of savings. If he didn''t work all the time, he might not be able to hold on much longer.


    It''s impossible for me to order takeout, so I had to go out and buy my own food. On the way, I ran into a neighbor, a woman in her fifties, looking at me with great enthusiasm.


    "You are a young man, I rarely see you!" "Let me tell you, our neighborhood has been really weird recently. Several families have already bought raw chickens and chickens and stole them!"


    "Stealing chickens?" I couldn''t help but repeat myself.


    Who else would go into the city to steal chickens? It was obvious that they were insane.

 C16

    However, this thought was instantly broken when he returned home.


    A white fog wrapped around a sturdy chicken. Blood splattered in all directions, but it did not fall to the ground. Instead, it was directly absorbed by the white fog.


    Until there was not a drop of blood left.


    The hand holding the dish drooped powerlessly and all the food fell to the ground.


    I watched as the mist slowly turned into a man with a slender body. He stared at me with a pair of cold eyes.


    "It''s you!" Auntie is talking about you, the chicken thief? "


    Luanyang didn''t care at all. With a wave of his finger, the dead body of the chicken fell into the kitchen, "Steal? Can the thing I took away be stolen? "


    The tail of his eyes was very long, and when he looked at her sideways, it made her feel that he was very beautiful.


    "I can give you all the things you need, but you can''t take other people''s things like this."


    I stared at him, afraid he would disagree.


    Who knew that he was actually quite reasonable, but his tone was very bad. "Some things, why would I go get someone else''s food? Isn''t it all because you''re not careful enough?"


    I stopped, my fists clenching and unclenching, and kept telling myself that resistance was useless.


    I could only obediently go to the kitchen to prepare the food I wanted to eat that night. Unexpectedly, the moment I finished cooking, I was pressed against the door and immediately surrounded by an ice-cold aura.


    "I want to eat!"


    I protested that I wanted to break free, but how could this tyrannical pervert listen to you? He was only doing what he liked.


    Cold, ambiguous, panting, intense.


    Surrounding me until I no longer had the strength to speak.


    For this meal, I can only eat cold food.


    After what happened last time, Luanyang had become very calm overnight. She didn''t ask about the construction site at all. On the contrary, she never showed up for a while.


    Such a strange phenomenon made me doubt the authenticity of his words. Perhaps I wasn''t even ten meters away from him.


    He was just scaring me.


    However, I didn''t dare to easily break free from his shackles. After all, the strength between the two of us couldn''t be compared.


    After using the computer at home to look at my work for a few days, I didn''t find anything that was reliable. This made me suddenly understand that if I wanted to earn a high salary, I still had to go out by myself.


    After writing down all my favorite company addresses, I dressed myself up and went out to prepare for my interview.


    From start to finish, that man never appeared. The warm sunlight shined on my body, making me feel a little relaxed. If the events of the past few days were just a dream, then I would truly be blissful.


    Then, the happy sighs were only temporary. No matter which company it was, they had no intention of recruiting anyone. For a condition like mine, a studio is easy, but starting from the beginning is impossible.


    That''s one of the big problems I''m looking for.


    The woman in front of me had a haughty expression on her face as she retracted my resume and said, "I''m sorry Miss Bai, our company hasn''t been able to recruit anyone recently."


    "Is that so?"


    I asked incredulously. This woman didn''t make a phone call at all. I just looked around randomly.


    "Miss Bai, are you suspecting our company?"


    The woman spoke arrogantly, as if saying one more word would be insulting to her company.


    I furiously took my resume and turned around to leave. Was there not a seat for me in the huge commercial plaza?


    Suddenly, he saw a unique logo in the corner of his eyes. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be the hiring information for the largest investment finance company in the city.


    This company was considered the best in Misty Castle, and its requirements were naturally the best as well. He didn''t expect such a company to hire him at this time.


    Shouldn''t they recruit a few famous universities during the graduation season?


    Although there are some doubts in my heart, if we give up such a good opportunity, then we would be really dumb. Regardless of whether we can pass or not, I have to at least make a trip.


    With that in mind, I took my resume and headed straight for the Ji Corporation.


    As soon as I arrived at the door, I felt very strange. This place was completely different from the other companies, even with the air-conditioning on, I could feel the warmth inside. It was the complete opposite of what my home was like right now.


    Furthermore, the service at the front desk is completely different. Upon hearing that I was there for an interview, they immediately brought me to a room. In less than five minutes, an interviewer came in.


    Picking up my resume and reading it simply, I actually had a faint look of satisfaction on my face.


    "You''ve had four or five years of experience, haven''t you?"


    "Yes." I answered with a smile.


    "So why did you resign?"


    My heart thumped. I finally asked this question. If I were to directly say that it was my boss who had fired me, then I might really lose my chance of winning.


    So I simply said out my great ambition, and in the end will add praise and desire to the company.


    The interviewer nodded his head in satisfaction. He actually informed me on the spot that I would be able to go to work the next day. This is the best news I have heard in the past few days.


    The jobs and conditions they offered were very good, although they knew that one of them was definitely not good, and things at work weren''t that simple.


    But I think it''s better than Zhou at least.


    Being able to get accepted, I couldn''t help but to happily buy an extra chicken. When the live chicken was brought back, it was baptized by many people.


    I also felt that it was a bit shameful. This was something that only a woman who liked to take advantage of others would do, but I, a young woman, would do.


    It was hard to avoid feeling embarrassed.


    After entering through the door, I felt the burning sensation on my cheeks ease a little. When I put down the chicken, I felt dissatisfied at times.


    This dissatisfaction reached its peak when it discovered that there was no trace of Luanyang in the room.


    After eating dinner by myself, the pervert slowly appeared. The moment he appeared, he directly grabbed my wrist. He lightly bit on it with his teeth, and his sharp teeth landed on it, making him look extremely dangerous.


    The expression on his face changed at an extremely fast speed. His savageness and rationality continuously clashed against each other. He grabbed my wrist and gradually exerted strength.


    In the end, I couldn''t bear it any longer and bit down on the tip of my finger, greedily sucking my blood.


    I couldn''t help but groan. I was in so much pain that I could barely support my body. The food that I just ate was probably all sucked up.


    By the time he was satisfied, even my breathing had slowed to a crawl.


    "I bought you a chicken." His tone was slightly complaining.


    The man chuckled, his voice sounding very pleasant to the ear. "But I found that your blood is still the most delicious."

 C17

    The loss of blood made my eyes go blank and my head felt heavy. Just when I thought I was going to faint like this, the pervert released his grip.


    He laid on the ground with a pained expression, similar to the last time when he was exposed to the moonlight. However, this time, he was clearly in a lot more pain.


    I panicked and didn''t know how to react. I thought that he was just acting and that he wanted to gain my sympathy so that he could properly suck my blood.


    "Don''t lie on the ground and pretend to be terrible, I won''t be fooled."


    Before I could finish my words, his body gradually turned transparent and he actually turned into white mist before disappearing from my sight.


    On the other hand, I only felt a slight pain in my heart, nothing else out of the ordinary.


    Looking at the empty room, I immediately panicked. My voice trembled a little as I said, "Pervert!" Don''t scare me like that, where the hell did you go! "


    However, in the quiet air, no one was able to answer me.


    I also didn''t know what had happened to the pervert''s body. I could only stop the bleeding from the injury and then lay on the bed, tossing and turning. I didn''t know when it happened, but I still fell asleep.


    The next day, I woke up early. I wasn''t that concerned about what happened last night. I didn''t have anything to do with myself, which means that the sex fiend isn''t that big of a deal.


    And I don''t care so much about his life.


    The big company that had just been successful in their interview was more reliable. After all, it was the turn of events after such a long time, so I had to make full use of this opportunity.


    By the way, let those who laughed at me know that I don''t even need to seduce Su Na''s boyfriend.


    What I have now is all based on my own strength.


    But I did not expect to get into a big trouble the first time I went to work at the company, let my life always be teased, and no one will look at my strength.


    Because it''s my first day at work, I''m not very familiar with the operations within the company. The place where I went to interview them last time was definitely different from the place where I went to work. There were a total of three elevators, and I looked at three different choices.


    It must be the safest one.


    Who knew that once they got on, they would be looked down upon by a young woman. Her clothes were somewhat revealing, but it was also very ingenious. Every part of her looked as if she had gone through meticulous planning.


    Upon seeing my attire, he immediately mocked.


    "Are you new?" Is this a place you can enter? Do you see the place next door? That''s where you should go! "


    His overbearing attitude was even more overbearing than that of the female overlord in the company of Zhou Pi Pi.


    Originally, I wanted to endure it, but when I was about to turn around and leave, I was suddenly pushed down to the ground.


    Then, he heard a mocking voice behind him.


    "Hahaha!" Did you see that? This was the result of the pheasant wanting to become a phoenix. "Don''t let me see you get any closer to this elevator, or you''ll have to bear the consequences!"


    The woman smiled, and the people behind her were all quivering with small flowers, and it was only then that I realized that the person in there was definitely not a beautiful woman.


    Every one of them had their own characteristics, but none of them had a good figure and looked no different from a model.


    This fall completely pissed me off. Even if it was bullying people, I didn''t see anything like this. I didn''t believe that these women were from the upper echelons.


    "Phoenix? Do you really think you''re a phoenix? "Truly shameless." I snorted and stood up.


    I also know that none of these people dare to stand up, which means that this woman has some weight to her.


    Unfortunately, although this job is hard to come by, I don''t like to swallow my anger.


    When the woman heard this, she immediately turned red from anger. She glared at me and pointed her bright red nails at my nose as she cursed, "What do you mean by that? Do you know who I am? I will definitely let you leave this place! "


    I sneered and looked straight at her furious face. No matter how good-looking a woman is, she seems to be twisted at this moment.


    What''s more, I am also a woman, how can I have the time to be tender to the fairer sex, it''s just a pity about my work.


    Just as he was about to retort, he suddenly heard a series of greetings from behind him.


    "Hello, General Manager!"


    The expression on the face of the woman in front of me also changed, and her smile instantly returned. It even seemed as though she was trying to curry favor with me.


    I frowned slightly, knowing that there must be some big shot behind me. I braced myself and turned around.


    He thought it would be an older man, but when he turned around, he saw a man in his twenties. He looked quite handsome, and the teardrop mark at the corner of his eyes was striking.


    When the man saw me, his eyebrows slightly raised and he revealed a smile.


    But the words that came out of his mouth caused everyone to tremble in fear.


    "I never knew a secretary could make the people in the company leave. Is this the rule set by my dad?"


    I was stunned as I didn''t expect this person to be on my side.


    As for the woman, she started to cry softly. She looked really pitiful and had no intention of spending any of her makeup.


    "General Manager, it was just a moment of anger, how could I have such great authority? Wasn''t I angered to death by the newcomer?"


    The way she spoke sounded extremely coy, causing one''s scalp to go numb.


    The man sneered and actually put his arm around my shoulders, "From today onwards, I will protect this woman. If anyone has any objections, just come and find me."


    I was so shocked by what he said that I forgot to take my arm off my shoulder.


    It wasn''t until we were taken into the elevator that I finally managed to shake off the other party''s hand. At this moment, we were the only two people left in the elevator.


    I don''t know if it was because of the last time I was frightened by the elevator, but I almost didn''t dare look up at the reflection around the elevator, for fear of seeing something I shouldn''t have seen.


    He could only lower his head and say, "General Manager, thank you for helping me out."


    I gave a token thank you and didn''t take his words to heart. This man was probably even younger than me, so how could a rich second generation be interested in an old lady like me?


    Who knew that this fuerdai really didn''t know what was wrong with it? Although the elevator didn''t say anything, when I started working, I wandered around the entrance.


    Causing my new colleagues to look at me with a strange expression in their eyes. They probably thought that I had entered the company because I was in a relationship with them!


    This kind of cognition made me feel a little uncomfortable, but after a little investigation, I immediately obtained all the information of this general manager.

 C18

    This general manager was truly a rich second generation.


    His name was Ji Nan, and he was from the largest financial investment company in the city. He was also the only son of the CEO of this company.


    Unfortunately, he was also a typical playboy. The story between him and a woman might not even end in three days and three nights.


    The beautiful lady in the censer car was his favorite. There was not a single person in the Secretariat who was not in love with him. However, their personalities were very gentle, considerate, and rich.


    The fuerdai were indeed the fuerdai, never having been together for more than three months. They were simply a model of how flowers and leaves never touched each other.


    After learning all about it, I had a headache and hoped that he was only interested in me for a moment. I didn''t want to play any love games with the so-called rich.


    The first day''s work could be considered quite smooth, especially after he didn''t see Ji Nan in the afternoon.


    After returning home, the first thing he did was to be enveloped by an ice-cold aura. His bloodless face was standing in front of him, and his eyes flashed with a vicious light.


    "Who is that person?"


    The man gritted his teeth as he asked, looking as if he knew where his bones were.


    I was surprised, knowing that he was going crazy again.


    "I''ve met quite a few people today, and you''re looking for an arm, aren''t you?"


    Luan Yang froze at the clumsy change of topic. Her eyes gradually returned to normal, and the air around her rose considerably.


    I secretly let out a breath of relief. Right now, I can finally find a way to make Luanyang not feel better, but why is he so excited? Don''t tell me that the company also has his bones?


    However, I can only think about it. I won''t say it out loud, it would be best if I could find the place that I already know as soon as possible.


    Luanyang seemed to be a bit anxious as he walked a few rounds, then he squeezed my shoulder and said, "I need an opportunity, bring me to the scene!"


    Seeing that he was vaguely about to go mad again, I knew I should immediately agree, but meeting the policeman again that night let me know that I had no chance to go back.


    That place was haunted, but in the eyes of the people''s police, it was just a bunch of murders. If I got too close, I might even be considered the number one suspect.


    "That place isn''t a place that can be entered just by me. Can''t you just go in?"


    As soon as I finished speaking, Luoyang gave a cold laugh.


    "Do you think I don''t want to? "However, I don''t have much time to leave you now, and I don''t have much time to be awake. If I can go by myself, what use would it be for me to ask you?"


    It was as if he was forced to find me.


    This kind of attitude would inevitably make people angry, but in less than two minutes, I knew that there was no point in getting angry, I could only admit defeat.


    "Fine, let me think of a solution!"


    I agreed immediately. Then, taking advantage of the fact that it was still early, I caught a taxi and headed towards the construction site. After getting out of the car, I faced the old man at the door.


    However, this time, the old man didn''t have the active thoughts from before. When he saw me, he was startled and hurriedly said, "Child, don''t you know that this place is haunted? How many people have died!? "


    I was shocked. I didn''t expect that within a few days, another person would die in this building.


    "Great sir, isn''t this place empty? Why are there still people dying? "


    The old man curled his lips, "Yes, no one. The people who died were all outside. I don''t know what happened inside, and they all died in the process." He then looked at the time and his expression changed, "Miss, you should hurry up and leave. I have to leave at this time as well."


    After saying that, the old man hurriedly packed his things, obviously not wanting to stay a moment longer.


    It was unknown if it was due to psychological effects, but the back of his neck seemed to be blown by a gust of cold wind, causing his hair to stand on end.


    I swallowed my saliva. I wasn''t sure if Luanyang could save me in time, so I could only turn around and leave.


    Who would have thought that when they were less than a hundred meters away, they would hear someone shouting from behind them?


    I hesitated a little before I subconsciously quickened my pace. This made me think of the scene that night with the painter.


    However, the faster I walked, the louder the shouts became. It was as though they were stuck closely behind me.


    The thought made me break out in a cold sweat. I didn''t want to turn around and face a dead man.


    He knew that nothing good would happen if he went out at night.


    The sound of breathing became louder and louder, and the sound of his heart beating became more and more urgent.


    In the silence of the street, only my heartbeat remained.


    A cold hand on my shoulder, wet, even sticky, on my thin shirt, clinging to my skin.


    He slowly walked down the stairs.


    I had to stop, but I had no intention of turning back.


    There was an old man who once said that while a man had three fires, the position of his shoulders was one of them. If one fire was to be covered, it was better not to look back.


    Even if I could smell the rotten smell behind me, I wasn''t trying to resist.


    "Little, little miss, you really run fast! Fortunately, I managed to run so fast! "


    Panting sounds came from behind him, and the voices sounded rough.


    I was stunned.


    This isn''t the voice of a ghost, is it?


    With such confidence, how could it be the voice of a ghost?


    As a result, he immediately turned around and sent a slap flying back.


    "Pah!"


    The sound was very distinct in the dark night. The dim light reflected off the two surprised faces, making them seem somewhat comical.


    The person behind him was actually wearing a Daoist robe. However, his tattered clothes made him look extremely dirty. Furthermore, his hair was messy, and he did indeed have an indistinct rotten smell.


    "You''re a human!"


    "What are you doing!"


    We both shouted at the same time.


    After saying this sentence, I felt a lot more relaxed. Indeed, ghosts were not everywhere in this world.


    The man gave a cold snort. Then, he suddenly turned serious and asked, "Miss, do you know that you have been possessed by an evil spirit?"


    As soon as I heard this, I couldn''t help but think of myself.


    Could the evil ghost he was talking about be Luanyang?


    "Do you, do you know what you''re saying? Do I look easier to fool? " I coldly snorted and then calmed down. He was just a Taoist cultivator from the martial arts world.


    These tricks are all the same, but I happen to believe that there are ghosts in the world.


    "I didn''t lie to you! You truly have a baleful aura about you. If you are allowed to live this way, I''m afraid it will bring about a great disaster. " Although the man wore a dirty and messy appearance, at that moment I actually felt somewhat convinced.

 C19

    However, just as I was about to say something, a bone-piercing pain suddenly comes from the location of my heart, as though a block of ice is directly inserted into it.


    I instantly understood that it was Luoyang who had warned me.


    He could only bite the bullet and refuse, "Enough, I don''t want to hear your nonsense. Let''s hurry up and go!"


    Luanyang is also a powerful, and I do not want to hurt others for my own reasons, so I can only turn around and leave.


    However, the man followed and took out an ancient jade from his dirty robe. He said urgently, "This is my treasure. I''m giving it to Miss right now. Don''t be afraid, cultivators definitely won''t let ghosts harm them!"


    His eyes were filled with determination, which made me convinced of his words. Lucky for me, I didn''t reject the gift. Instead, I stuffed it into my pocket and left quickly.


    The instant I returned home, I immediately stiffened my body. A white mist gradually surrounded me and my slender fingers were the first to materialize and land on my face.


    Although I didn''t say anything, I still felt the threat of the other party.


    "What, what?" I pretended to be calm as I looked at the white fog in front of me. I had already thought of all sorts of ways to deal with it.


    The man didn''t have the intention to take human form. Instead, he stuck his body against mine. The ice-cold aura made me suck in a breath of cold air. He felt as though he was getting more and more excited.


    His fingers moved around the various parts of his body, from the top to the bottom, from bright to dark.


    He was already extremely familiar with my body. No one knew better than him how to achieve the greatest of achievements.


    I panted impatiently as I actually felt a sliver of joy in my heart.


    He actually did not discover this place.


    With such a thought in my mind, I actually fell into a state of half dreaming and half awake.


    When I woke up from the cold, I found myself lying in a disarranged position by the door, but the thing that frightened me the most was the thing at my ankles.


    The fish-shaped piece of jade was tied to my ankle with a red rope.


    I knew it wasn''t my doing, and there was no one else in this house but Luanyang.


    He started to panic. He originally wanted to get rid of Luanyang, which was why he left this jade here.


    Now it could be said that he had taken a rock and smashed it on his own foot!


    The bright red made me reach out to touch it, and the cold skin made me jerk back.


    That bright red light wasn''t red rope at all. Gu Yu stuck close to my skin. A cold aura came from the bottom of my feet.


    Ah!


    I screamed silently, my eyes stinging.


    Why did you want me to encounter such a situation? Even if I have to die, it would be better than now!


    All day long, he was being assaulted by a single pervert, and he even had to help with things that he didn''t want to do. All day long, he would deal with ghosts, and if he carelessly entered the prison, it would truly be exciting!


    After he had been paralyzed on the floor for a while, he returned to his room and curled up in a ball.


    Where did all these choices come from? Weren''t humans meant to survive?


    And now, I am only doing it for the sake of living a peaceful life!


    When I woke up the next day, I wasn''t surprised at all to catch a cold. My whole body was in a powerless state. After taking a few pills at random, I directly went to work.


    It''s not that I''m working so hard, it''s just the next day. If I take a leave of absence, doesn''t this mean that I don''t want to work anymore?


    My tired body felt heavy, and it wasn''t easy for me to get to the company, but the red roses on the table made my eyes pop out. The strong smell made me feel even more dizzy.


    He could only place the flower at his feet as he wished. Since he didn''t have the energy to know who sent it, he started the day''s work.


    It wasn''t until noon that I felt the slightest bit of spirit. Just as I was about to get up, a pair of long legs appeared in front of me.


    Straight suit trousers, Cheng Liang shoes, all show the owner''s extraordinary.


    As expected, when he raised his head, he saw Ji Nan''s playboy face, which carried a hint of displeasure. "You don''t like roses?"


    "Huh?" I looked at him doubtfully. I didn''t understand what he meant.


    Ji Nan kicked the ground beside my feet in dissatisfaction.


    "I say, don''t you like roses? "He actually doesn''t even look at them."


    I didn''t understand at first, but when I saw the red flowers at my feet, I realized what was going on.


    "Director Ji, you''re the one who gave this flower to me?"


    Ji Nan curled his lips, "I didn''t give it to you. Can I come over and ask you now? "Ordinary women like roses. You are indeed not an ordinary woman."


    The conclusion I made to myself made my hair stand on end. Who would have thought that this playboy would actually set his sights on me?


    When dealing with men like this, the most important thing was to not arouse their interest. The harder it was to find a woman, the more interesting they would feel.


    If it was before, I would still have had the time to slowly deal with it. However, the situation now is truly irritating for me, and I can''t even talk about how to deal with it.


    "Director Ji, although I don''t know what you''re thinking, but I''m sure that there''s nothing special about me. There are even roses that are very good, thank you very much."


    After saying that, I immediately stood up and walked towards the dining hall, completely ignoring Ji Nan''s expression.


    The company canteen was also quite luxurious. One could freely choose anything they wanted to eat, just like the canteen of a university.


    I took my things and found a quiet corner to stay in, dizziness and brain swelling, not a time to promote co-workers.


    However, I do think so, but some people are not, just sat down not long before someone directly sat in front of me.


    I looked up at her round face and thought for a moment before I found her information.


    Tang Yuan, a member of a department and an intern, had graduated from a prestigious university. He was usually just like a nobody.


    She had thick eyes and a smile on her face.


    "Sister Bai, how did you do it!?" You don''t know that everyone in the Secretariat has their eyes on Director Ji, but none of them managed to get their hands on him.


    She spoke rather quickly. The words that seemed like ridicule and ridicule were actually filled with worship from her mouth.


    Could it be that this child truly worships me?


    Just as she was deep in thought, she suddenly saw a black dot on her forehead that looked as if it had not been washed clean. It was very eye-catching.


    He couldn''t help but remind her, "Why is there something on your forehead that hasn''t been washed clean?"


    When Tang Yuan heard that, he immediately took out the mirror and looked at it. With a puzzled expression, he said, "No, I looked at the mirror today. It''s impossible that nothing was washed away."

 C20

    Tang Yuan''s every move didn''t look like he was lying, but I did see something black on her forehead.


    To make sure I wasn''t seeing things, I even reached out my hand to rub it a few times, but it was still there.


    Suddenly, a cold feeling rose from the bottom of his feet.


    Is this something that only I can see?


    Tang Yuan did not look like a bad person. Moreover, his appearance was quite pleasing to the eye. In the words of an old man, he was a lucky man.


    I haven''t figured out what I have on me, so I''m naturally not interested in other people. Besides, not many modern people believe in the matters of ghosts and gods. If I suddenly say something, I might still be excluded.


    So he could only pretend an embarrassed smile, "So I was wrong!" I said I can''t stay up late these days. "


    Tang Yuan looked at me with his eyes wide open. After a while, he came back to his senses and patted his chest in fear.


    "You scared me, Sister Bai. I thought I was the kind of person who was going to die in novels!" "Don''t do this again, or else those people will definitely take the opportunity to laugh at you."


    When she saw that her face was filled with fear while still thinking about me, she couldn''t help but feel a little guilty. She made a decision in her heart, since I could see her every day, I would definitely help if it was a crucial moment.


    It was not long before they started eating. When they got up, they met the women from the Secretariat. They were all dressed up in fancy attire, afraid that others would not know the sexy figure inside the cloth.


    One of the most prominent was the woman who had mocked me in the elevator last time.


    I didn''t know this woman''s origin or name until I took her post.


    Her name was Bai Ling. Originally, she was not a good student, but because of her looks and her unclear relationship with Ji Nan, she became the big sister of the secretariat.


    Although these women were usually kind to each other, there were probably a few who didn''t hate her behind the scenes.


    "Yo, I didn''t expect that you would also come to the cafeteria to eat. I thought you would bring your own things to the company to eat, and look at your appearance in the dirt. Don''t you feel hot while wearing your pants? "


    Bai Ling looked me up and down with a picky expression. There was a bit of jealousy in her eyes, and her entire person had a bit of killing intent.


    It''s a pity that the person she met was me. If I wanted to have something to do with Ji Nan, I probably wouldn''t take it to heart.


    "Miss Bai, my clothes are permitted by the company. When is it not allowed for you to come look for me again?" I looked at her coldly before pushing her away.


    Bai Ling furiously shouted my name behind me. I didn''t have the slightest intention of turning back.


    I don''t believe that she would dare to mess with me in the company.


    After returning to the office, Tang Yuan immediately expressed his admiration towards me. From the look on his face, it seemed that he had been oppressed for a long time.


    I secretly sighed in admiration at her young age. Furthermore, she was just an intern, it was normal for her to be afraid of a woman like Bai Ling.


    Anyway, I have completely offended this woman now, so it''s fine if I let her be happy for a bit.


    Ji Nan didn''t come to my office to harass me even after I got off work. I couldn''t help but feel relieved. As expected, the patience of these rich second generations was limited.


    As usual, I swiped my card to go to work. After getting on the car, I felt a bit hesitant. I didn''t forget what the man did yesterday, nor did I forget the jade stone on my ankle.


    What did Luanyang mean, a warning to me, or did he not guess at all that it was something the Taoist had given me?


    I was in deep thought and didn''t even notice my surroundings. I just sat there quietly in my own world.


    Suddenly the car braked sharply, and I didn''t notice. I hit the chair in front of me, and my shoulder hurt from the impact.


    What was going on?


    I looked up at the window and saw only red blood.


    In all likelihood, there was a car accident.


    The driver hastily got off the car. The people in the car also started to discuss with each other. Some were complaining, some were sympathetic.


    "This is really bad luck. I didn''t think that there would be a car accident. Let''s get out of the car and quickly change cars!"


    "How pitiful, this person was directly sent flying!"


    "Let''s go!" "Let''s go!"


    I followed the stream of people and got off the car. From afar, I could see some blood flowing down the road. If I looked carefully, I could even see some broken things.


    He couldn''t help but feel his heart churn.


    Since a person had already been knocked into this state, they should not have a chance to survive.


    Looking at the people who died in the car accident, the people in the car would appear in my mind. They were all living people, and they all died in an instant.


    Just as I was about to turn around and leave, I suddenly realized that the blood was flowing in my direction, and the color had become very strange.


    My expression changed and I couldn''t help but be vexed. I should have immediately left this place.


    It was because of this temporary halt that had such an effect.


    As I stepped back, I noticed that no one around me seemed to notice this anomaly. They were all doing what they were supposed to do.


    Even the shouting was clear in my ears.


    I wanted to retreat, but I found that I couldn''t move at all. I could only watch as the blood rapidly flowed towards me.


    As if it had its own consciousness, it came straight at me, with a sense of ferocity.


    When the blood landed on my toes, it suddenly gave off a terrible stench, as if something had been burnt, causing it to choke.


    I violently coughed and retreated backwards. When I regained my senses, there was no trace of blood on the ground.


    The person at the side even knocked me down and apologetically said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t see you behind me. Why are you so pale?!"


    I looked at the elder in front of me with a blank expression. Suddenly, I quivered and touched my face in panic. "I''m fine, Uncle. I''m just a little scared."


    As a girl, you can''t watch such a scene. Hurry up and leave!"


    As he spoke, he even went as far as to stand in front of me.


    I forced a smile and almost ran away.


    After returning to this ice-cold home, he actually felt a sense of security.


    Just as he was about to heave a sigh of relief, he heard the man''s scornful voice.


    "He actually dares to watch the show with his current physique!"


    I looked around in panic, but I couldn''t find any trace of the man. I didn''t even sense the cold air.

 C21

    Just as he wanted to go into the bedroom to take a look, he found that the jade at his ankles had turned cold and the surrounding air had started to change.


    The white fog gradually formed into the figure of a man.


    His slender figure and long robe draped over his body made his hair grow to the level of his shoulders. However, he did not appear to be soft at all. Instead, he appeared to have a bit more of nobility.


    This was Luanyang, but she was not the Luanyang from before. Her temperament and clothes were completely different.


    Moreover, he had come out from the jade.


    Luanyang could tell what I was thinking at a glance, so she said, "The spiritual energy outside is too little, so I stayed inside the jade. When I woke up, I knew what you had done."


    As he said the last few words, there was a trace of anger in his eyes that reminded me of the strange things that had happened to me before.


    So at that time, the blood had really reached my feet, does it mean that I was scared away by the more vicious evil spirits inside the jade?


    It was originally something that was worth apologizing for, but I didn''t have the mood to open my mouth.


    "What happened to your clothes?"


    Even though I''ve never seen his daoist robe before, I still felt that he looked a bit familiar. I don''t know if it was because of the television or some other reason.


    Besides, I only know a few words about what happened to this man. I only know that he wanted to find his corpse.


    Although I don''t want to hurt this man, if this is designed by someone, the corpse might not be easy to find.


    "This is the daoist robe that I wore before me. I am the true successor of the sect. Back then, I was the genius of Mount Shu. No one''s talent is greater than mine."


    He was in high spirits, as if he had returned to that time and was standing at the very top.


    It was a pity that such a genius had fallen to his death and died, not even having the chance to reincarnate.


    Thinking this way, I could not help but feel a little pity for him.


    Luoyang grabbed his chin with one hand and felt pain.


    He said coldly, "Woman, I don''t need your pity. You only need to help me find the corpse. Moreover, you don''t need to try to be with others. It is my ghost if you are alive or dead."


    Overbearing words shrouded me, like a white mist that could not be seen, and I could never find my way forward.


    He walked into the kitchen. After a while, he heard the shrieks of a chicken, and the sound of swallowing seemed to echo in my ears.


    I walked numbly to the bathroom and untied myself one by one.


    Although my body isn''t as distinct as the white silk, it isn''t a flat piece either. This kind of body wasn''t touched by anyone, but was touched by a ghost.


    Even to the place where I began to learn to respond. Am I really a living person?


    Water flowed through my body, and a pair of large, cold hands followed the flow. I let out an impatient sound, but I was suddenly pressed against the cold wall.


    The heat of the moment contrasted sharply with the wall behind me. I hugged the man in front of me as I looked at myself in the mirror.


    The woman blushed and leaned against the wall, hugging a ball of air.


    By the time some of them had calmed down, I had already fallen into darkness. It was just that I vaguely sensed someone gently placing me on the bed.


    The comfort made me smile.


    A carefree method to release the pressure would always make me feel refreshed when I wake up. However, there is a red mark on the upper part of my neck. This is a state that has never happened before.


    Touching my neck, my feet unconsciously moved, Luanyang in the knowledge of jade made me feel a little awkward.


    He felt like he was being watched all the time, so he reached out to pull on it, but he didn''t move an inch. As expected, it was something he couldn''t tear off.


    The reason why I went there was because I wanted to do it on a full-time basis. Tang Yuan was just like me, after all, he was an intern. Naturally, I had to do it earlier than anyone else.


    Looking at my spirited face, she grumbled, "Why is it that everyone gets up early? Why do you look so energetic?"


    I smiled faintly and saw that her forehead was getting darker and bigger than before. I couldn''t help but have a change in expression.


    Tang Yuan''s expression changed when he saw me. He became nervous. "Sister Bai, what''s wrong with me?" "Don''t scare me, I met a mysterious person this morning. He was looking at me with the same expression as you."


    "Who is it?"


    I don''t know why I heard her say that, but the image of that dirty man from last time appeared in my mind. He seemed to have some cultivation experience, and the most important thing was that he seemed to be just as mysterious.


    When Tang Yuan saw my serious expression, he immediately told me what happened this morning in a flustered manner.


    It was the same thing that had happened to me before. I suddenly heard someone shouting, then turned around and saw a man who seemed to be deep in thought.


    I''m almost sure now that we''re both seeing the same person.


    Thinking about that person, I felt that the jade at my feet was a little hot. If it wasn''t for him, I wouldn''t have given Luanyang the chance to improve.


    How was this removing ghosts? This was basically helping the evil spirits!


    "Sister Bai, do you think I''m really the same as him? "Recently, there has been some trouble at home, but this has nothing to do with me?"


    Tang Yuan trembled in fear as though there were evil spirits in front of him. Looking at the black aura on her forehead, I could only tell her the truth.


    "There''s a lump of black gas on your forehead. When I saw it yesterday, it was rather small, but I didn''t expect it to become this big in one night. If that person left behind his contact information, you can try it."


    I comforted her by patting her shoulder, hoping that she would calm down a little.


    Tang Yuan nodded his head and grabbed my wrist as he pitifully said: "But Sister Bai, I''m really scared. You should come with me. Actually, it''s not too far away. It''s just beside a private building. We haven''t moved away yet."


    Hearing the words of the dead person''s building, I immediately became spirited. Luanyang''s remains are still inside the building, this might be a chance for me.


    Under my interrogation, Tang Yuan finally spoke the truth.


    Even though she was an intern in the company, she was actually a young lady from a rich family. Her father was the middle-aged man I saw last time.


    Just as I was thinking about how my legs would turn cold, Luoyang heard everything that I said previously. It is impossible for me to reject him, so I could only nod in agreement and go find that mysterious man after work.


    Hopefully, that person was only useless in front of Luoyang, so it was still quite effective against Luoyang!

 C22

    When I went to work, Ji Nan didn''t look for me. This made me think that he had completely lost interest in me, and I couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    The only thing I felt vexed about was the jade stone on my foot. Initially, it was cold and oppressive, but after a period of time, it recovered its temperature.


    Naturally, he wasn''t in a good mood either.


    Tang Yuan seemed to have found a lifesaver as he stared at me. As long as he had the time, he would immediately move to my side. If it wasn''t for the fact that everyone in the office was a little more serious, they would have thought that there was something going on between me and her before.


    She was now particularly vulnerable to shock, as she would be surprised if there was even the slightest bit of movement.


    This state lasted until I got off work. I suddenly felt like I was about to be released.


    According to Tang Yuan, that man said he could find him at a teahouse, but when we really went there, we couldn''t find the teahouse at all.


    I instantly felt that I had been deceived. Just as I was about to pull Tang Yuan back, I saw a long-haired man standing in front of us.


    He smiled mischievously at us, especially at my ankle.


    Tang Yuan was scared senseless and immediately hid behind me. I could feel her fear and felt helpless.


    The person in front of me is the man who gave me the jade last time. He is clearly just a human and there is nothing to be afraid of.


    "What did you give me last time?"


    I asked, exasperated.


    The man looked at my hair with a smile, as if he had picked up a big bargain. He said excitedly, "It''s really you! I really found it!"


    Seeing how he was talking, I started to get impatient. I didn''t think that such a person could really help Tang Yuan.


    "Let''s go, this person is crazy, he can''t help us."


    After I said this, I pulled Tang Yuan along and was about to leave when I heard the man say urgently, "Miss, my name is Feng Ming. The jade I gave you last time was a treasure that could nourish the soul.


    To nourish the soul?


    Didn''t you already know that I have a pervert by my side?


    I''ve never seen a Daoist priest raise evil spirits!


    Tang Yuan walked forward in fear. He wasn''t afraid of Feng Ming as he tugged on his long sleeve. With a bitter face, he said, "Master, you have to save me! I''m still so young. "


    Even I didn''t dare to look at her disgraceful appearance.


    Feng Ming immediately put on an enigmatic appearance, and began to lovingly move towards everyone else.


    "We cultivators were originally there to help the people. I will definitely help with this matter." With that serious look, I almost thought he was a master.


    But from the pervert''s appearance, this master''s level shouldn''t be that high.


    However, it was Tang Yuan''s lifeline.


    When Feng Ming saw that he had packed up, he said that ghosts are the most active at night, so we had to wait until nightfall.


    It was only then that I realized that Feng Ming had already set his eyes on the construction site. That was why he met me there, as well as Tang Yuan, a rather important person.


    And I always felt that Phoenix''s eyes were very strange when he looked at me, but it was a kind of strange respect.


    The night was dark and windy, the dim light shone on the street, the shadows of the tall branches were heavy, the wind was blowing and waving, the rustling of leaves echoed in the distance.


    This building had long been classified as a forbidden area. The police had no way of dealing with a serial killer case like this because they hadn''t found the killer yet.


    In the end, they all returned empty-handed, with no intention to solve the case at all.


    Therefore, even the sound of the wind would appear very out of the blue here.


    Feng Ming was walking at the front with his back straight. Tang Yuan and I were walking behind him with a piece of spell paper in our hands.


    Speaking of this talisman, Feng Ming had drawn it on the spot. He had originally thought that there would be a great deal of attention paid to it, but he hadn''t expected it to be drawn with a brush. There was no other sacred ceremony.


    Therefore, I don''t really believe in this so called talisman paper. It''s just something that I entrust to my heart.


    Tang Yuan, on the other hand, gripped the talisman in his hand tightly.


    In fact, it was obvious that Tang Yuan had some problems. Her nerves were truly too weak to be frightened at all.


    In the dark of the night, we quickly reached the interior. Once we entered, my attention was immediately attracted by the red glow of the elevator. Naturally, I didn''t forget the change that I had felt in the elevator last time.


    Feng Ming paused and said in a low voice, "Let''s not take the elevator. Let''s go up from the stairs!"


    I nodded in agreement with Phoenix''s idea, adding that we shouldn''t lose it.


    Although this place wasn''t big, who knew what would happen in the middle of the road?


    The deeper I went, the colder it became, as if a pause would cause me to shiver. I held Tang Yuan with one hand and leaned against the wall with the other, looking straight at Phoenix''s back.


    He was deeply afraid that if he panicked, he would be lost together with the two of them.


    I''m not worried about the phoenix cry because I''m afraid that something might happen to Tang Yuan.


    The staircase was very dark. It was unknown whether it was due to incomplete construction. Although there were lights on, none of them were lit. They could only rely on their naked eyes to keep going forward.


    The sound of each step resonated with the beating of his heart, resonating with his heavy breathing.


    Soon, I realized that something was wrong.


    Although I''ve only come here once or twice, this building only has four floors. How could we have only come to the fourth floor in such a long time?


    I subconsciously stopped my steps. Feng Ming, who was in front of me, also sensed that something was amiss. "There''s something wrong here!"


    He took out something that looked like a compass from behind his robes and began to chant, his deep voice echoing in the narrow space.


    It gave people an inexplicable sense of security.


    In an instant, the only sound that could be heard was that of a phoenix''s cry. I involuntarily closed my eyes, but suddenly, I sensed that something was amiss.


    From start to finish, Tang Yuan was the one who was afraid the most. He hadn''t made the slightest sound. This was almost impossible!


    Thinking this way, I wanted to open my mouth to remind Feng Ming, but then I saw him start walking forward without turning his head back.


    My fingers were also firmly pressed down, with a great amount of force, as if it wanted to crush my fingers to pieces.


    However, when he turned his head, he still saw Tang Yuan''s face. However, no matter how he looked at his face, he felt that something was off. He wasn''t alive at all.


    However, I could only play dumb and look at Tang Yuan. "What''s wrong?" We need to hurry up and get the phoenix cry, so that he won''t come back to find us. "


    Tang Yuan sneered as he looked straight at me.


    "No, he can''t turn back." It was a boy''s voice.

 C23

    Tang Yuan''s face was stiff as the corners of his mouth curled up. However, no matter how he looked at it, it looked extremely strange. This was not something that a single person could do.


    I bumped into the cold wall as I retreated. Looking up, I could see that the phoenix cry still had not appeared. Could it be that this thing was really telling me that I was trapped and unable to get out?


    The boy giggled, and his eyes were full of greed as he looked at me. He stretched out his hand as if he were caressing me from a distance, and it made me feel nauseous.


    "It smells so good! It''s no wonder that I''ve been drooling over it for a long time. You were lucky last time, do you think it''s possible for you to leave this time? "


    He spoke extremely quickly, as if I had been pushed into his ear. However, after a long time, I discovered that I was able to smoothly understand his words. It was just that the location of my eardrums was extremely painful, as if I had been pierced by some sort of needle.


    In the dim light of the corridor, I could hear my own breathing, and I was sure that the slightest movement would kill me.


    Cold sweat ran down my neck and evaporated into a white mist.


    The boy''s eyes stared at me. Finally, he stretched out his hand, unable to wait any longer. The part of his nails were pitch-black as he pinched my neck, continuously exerting his strength. His head was placed on my shoulder, creating a twisted posture.


    The sticky tongue that was stuck to my neck suddenly quivered. I couldn''t bear it any longer and directly slapped it. The result wasn''t any different from what I imagined.


    The boy immediately used his nimble hands to pinch my wrist and with a ''kacha'' sound, I was dislocated. I immediately cried out miserably.


    "Phoenix Cry!"


    His voice echoed back and forth on the staircase, but he did not receive any response.


    The boy chuckled and said fiercely, "I''ve already said that the person you''re looking for has no way to come back!"


    His words sounded very confident, as if he had everything under control. It seemed that this place was a place where demons danced chaotically.


    I chuckled along with her as I looked at her with extreme ridicule.


    He seemed to have been provoked by my gaze as he let go of me. However, he bit off the hand I had twisted off, causing bright red blood to flow down my arm.


    "What right do you have to look at me like that!"


    As he spoke, he stuck out his tongue to lick it, but no matter how fast he moved, my blood was still inevitably left on the ground.


    I saw that he was completely engrossed with it. He quickly took out the talisman Feng Ming gave me and threw it onto Tang Yuan''s body. With a miserable scream, Tang Yuan''s body powerlessly fell to the ground.


    In the corner stood a boy of about ten years old. There was a large hole in his head, and the entire left side of his head was hollowed out. His eyes were bloodshot as he looked at me sinisterly.


    "Do you think you can escape?"


    He laughed and stretched out his hand. His tone was very innocent and cute as he said, "Elder sister, since you''re going to become someone else''s food, how about I eat you?"


    And then he tilted his head to look at me so cute that real children do, but it seemed to me that he simply turned his head to one side.


    Tang Yuan''s body was by my feet. I couldn''t leave him alone here. Feng Ming had already told me about Tang Yuan''s current condition. She would die due to excessive yin energy.


    As his blood flowed out, there was no sign of stopping at all.


    The boy clearly had an impression of the talisman paper and stood there without moving. His typical heart was not strong enough and he could only look at me, but he couldn''t hurt me.


    But even I understood that the function of this talisman couldn''t be maintained for long. The character on it was constantly disappearing, and once information was released, it would be completely useless.


    "Phoenix Cry!" Phoenix cry! "Pervert!"


    I continuously called out Feng Ming''s name, but he didn''t recover at all. I started to pray for the appearance of the pervert.


    Didn''t he still need me to find his body?


    Why haven''t you come out yet? If you don''t, I''m going to die!


    At this time, I suddenly felt uncomfortable, in Luoyang''s heart I''m afraid only this role, perhaps also can warm the bed!


    With this thought, he actually felt that time was not as hard to bear as before.


    Seeing the talisman paper turn to ashes and fall to the ground, the boy opened his mouth wide, revealing his sharp teeth. He approached me bit by bit and subconsciously closed his eyes.


    But in the pitch-black darkness, I still couldn''t feel any pain. I was only dragged into the ice-cold world, causing me to shiver.


    That''s not right!


    I suddenly opened my eyes. The first thing I saw was Luanyang''s gorgeous Daoist attire. His shoulder-length hair was blown up by the wind, and I could smell a strange scent.


    "Stupid! I was away for a while, but I almost died! Don''t you know that your life is mine now?"


    It was still the same ridiculing words, extremely arrogant.


    However, my uncontrollable heartbeat quickened, and I couldn''t help but feel my eyes go numb.


    The muddled feelings of a young man were suddenly aroused.


    The moment the boy saw Luanyang, he couldn''t wait to curl himself into a ball and let out a roar, as if he was making a futile effort to intimidate her.


    Luanyang impatiently waved his hand, and the boy''s head fell to the ground, rolling back and forth.


    When I saw it, I couldn''t help but want to vomit. The yellow liquid mixed with fresh blood made me think of something bad. On top of the disgusting smell, I couldn''t hold it in any longer.


    "How troublesome."


    Luanyang sighed. Even though her mouth was full of disgust, she walked over and took my arm back. Then, she slowly moved the blood on her hand up her tongue, and it didn''t take long for her to stop bleeding.


    As I was rejoicing, I heard more and more shouts, and closer and closer, as if they were almost in front of me.


    I fearfully grabbed Luanyang''s Taoist attire, only to discover that it was just a lump of air. Unwilling to give it another try, I realized that I was really unable to grab it.


    He suddenly felt a bit depressed.


    As the roars grew louder, I noticed something strange. All kinds of ghosts were greedily walking over, as if they were looking at a lump of fat.


    And I''m the meat right now, and everybody wants to come up and take a bite.


    Luanyang, on the other hand, was standing still, and her eyes were filled with disgust. Her thin lips slightly parted as she said, "Let''s go!"


    I reflexively lifted my leg and left, but stopped halfway as I looked anxiously at Tang Yuan.


    "No!" What about Tang Yuan? "


    If I had to abandon Tang Yuan, my conscience wouldn''t be any better.


    However, Luanyang laughed out loud, "You are the fat man in their eyes. This Tang Yuan doesn''t have much Yang energy left."

 C24

    After hearing what he said, my emotions immediately became complicated. ''Should I rejoice or should I cry? I am actually attracting ghosts. Isn''t that obvious?''


    Luanyang directly pulled me away, not giving me a chance to refuse at all. The negative energy behind me was getting stronger and stronger, and I didn''t dare to look back at all, because I always felt that if I looked back, I would be caught and torn apart.


    The stairwell was of the narrower type. If you ran fast and fast, you could only pass through one person, while Luoyang went straight through the wall. It was then that I remembered that he had no power at all.


    After running continuously, I lay on the ground gasping for breath. Luanyang looked at the staircase with a solemn expression. The wind blew past, evaporating my cold sweat and sending a shiver down my spine.


    There was nothing to be seen on the pitch black staircase. I didn''t know when the previous roar had disappeared, but this quiet scene made me feel even more suffocated.


    Because you don''t know when it''s going to pop up and give you the worst of it.


    This was one of their advantages!


    I looked around but didn''t see Feng Ming. We were walking together, and I was sure that Feng Ming was right at the front.


    Remembering that boy had said that Phoenix''s Cry would never return, I instantly thought of death. Only death could call me never return.


    I wanted to scream, but my throat felt choked and I could only whimper weakly. If we hadn''t come to this place, this wouldn''t have happened.


    Just as I was about to blame myself, I suddenly heard someone call out my name, and it was extremely urgent. I adjusted my price to look back, and saw a face filled with fear. That face was completely covered in blood and brain matter.


    In the face of death, you will replay all of your actions, be it the stench, the direction of the blood flow, or your own enlarged pupils.


    In the end, all that was left was a fit of dizziness and darkness.


    I watched at such a close distance as the other party turned into a lump of black powder and dissipated into the air.


    There was so much powder that it directly exploded on my body and fell into my clothes, continuously extending down my skin.


    I panted heavily. At that moment, I really nearly ended my own life. I was just holding my breath.


    Luanyang stood in front of me with a hostile look on his face. His pupils were red, and his canine teeth were bared at the outside. He was looking at me with a emotionless expression.


    As if I were those dead things, unworthy of a second look.


    The situation hadn''t been resolved yet. Things downstairs gradually surrounded us, surrounding the entire balcony. The only side was the place where people jumped off buildings without any railings.


    Murderous suicide, that''s how it happened.


    When Luanyang turns around, I realize that his feet are starting to fade, which is a sign that he''s disappearing too fast, from bottom to top, and sometimes even dissipating without any time to rest.


    "Pervert!" You won''t let me die, right? "


    I asked shamelessly. I always needed to survive!


    Since I survived three years ago, I must survive.


    He looked expressionlessly at the encirclement getting closer and closer. He gave me a cold snort in response. His usual pride and complacency allowed me to feel a bit more at ease.


    It was like a promise to me.


    Those ghosts were clearly the people who committed suicide here. Their bodies were incomplete, and blood was everywhere. Their blood was not motionless, but constantly flowing. One could even hear the sound of dripping blood.


    The stench of blood and corpses was unbearable.


    Did it turn into such a disgusting thing after death?


    Although those ghosts were getting closer, they still had some fear when facing Luoyang, and had yet to take a critical step forward.


    He seemed to be waiting for something.


    I immediately thought of the reason. Luanyang''s current body can''t sustain itself for long, so if this goes on, we''ll definitely return to the ancient jade. Then, wouldn''t I be split up and eaten by these things?


    When I thought of this possibility, my face immediately lost all of its warmth. My legs went limp as I knelt on the ground. My eyes unconsciously turned red.


    However, Luanyang seemed very calm. He did not blindly attack because of the passage of time. Instead, he was like them, waiting for an important moment.


    Luanyang''s body gradually turned transparent, even reaching up to his shoulder. However, he still stood there without any worry, as if he was standing in his own backyard.


    By the time he had only one head left, I was ready to run away. Wouldn''t it be better to be killed than to be torn to shreds by these creatures?


    I had already turned around in despair and reached the height of the sixth floor from my feet. The once luxurious ground had now turned into a graveyard as new souls continued to descend upon it.


    The wind by my ears was very hurried. I felt that I had already lost some of my weight even before I started to jump down. I subconsciously hugged the things beside me. I clenched my fists so tightly that I felt pain all over my body.


    I''m going to die.


    But why did I have to jump for so long on the sixth floor? I opened my eyes and saw a pair of big fangs. They bit into my neck and the blood was instantly sucked away.


    Luanyang!


    You bastard!


    I continuously cursed this man in my heart, but I didn''t have the strength to speak at all. He took large gulps of my blood to replenish his energy.


    Not a single one of the surrounding creatures came up to stop me. Suddenly, I heard ear-piercing screams, knocking on my eardrums again and again.


    When Luanyang released me, my whole body seemed to be very light. Luanyang tightly held me back from lying on the ground.


    Faintly, I seemed to see Feng Ming''s indecent Daoist robes. After carefully rubbing my eyes, I realized that it was really Feng Ming.


    He did not lose an arm or a leg, instead, he looked at those evil spirits with ease. In his hand was a long sword, constantly waving, as long as it was pierced by the sword, it would immediately dissipate.


    "If he''s dead, he should go where he should go."


    He muttered an incantation and waved his long sword. A pure light surged out.


    The light made me feel very comfortable, and I was constantly attracted to it. It was just that my ankle suddenly hurt, and when I came back to my senses, Luoyang had already hidden away.


    Originally, even Luoyang was afraid of this light. The phoenix cry seemed to be quite powerful.

 C25

    It''s rare for me to feel so confident. Although it doesn''t look very reliable, it''s still very powerful at critical moments.


    He solemnly sent all the ghosts away before walking over to my side. He squatted down and grabbed my ankle before starting to howl.


    Yes, it was a howl.


    It was as if I had seen my own mother and I couldn''t wait to squeeze myself into the jade.


    "Feng Ming, if you think that I''m the one who took your jade pendant away, then you can just take it away. Don''t keep holding my foot, alright?"


    I tried to persuade him in a good mood but he turned his head and glared at me.


    Those eyes were filled with grievance and jealousy, but I didn''t know what on earth I had done to actually look at me like that. Moreover, he was clearly a Daoist, so why didn''t he also take away Luanyang from the jade?


    Feng Ming stared at the jade for a while. He bit his finger and dripped his blood on it. He looked at the jade with anticipation.


    I was immediately shocked. I thought that he had discovered Luanyang within the jade and wanted to use his own blood to force her out. I immediately felt complicated.


    "Actually, he''s not that bad, so you don''t have to destroy him."


    After all, this man had saved my life before!


    Who would have thought that Feng Ming would turn around and glare at me again. He fiercely said, "You bad woman, to think that I wanted to protect you. You actually want to eliminate Martial Granduncle?!"


    I was silent for a long time before I asked hoarsely, "Are you saying that the thing inside this jade is your senior granduncle?"


    "Of course, only people from Mount Shu would be able to enter the jade and not be harmed. That day, I also tried to enter because I smelled someone from the same sect on you, but I didn''t expect it to be Martial Granduncle. He has disappeared for many years, and I didn''t expect to meet him."


    His eyes were sparkling with worship, and it was very easy to see that he had some special feelings for this senior granduncle.


    He suddenly felt that he had no way of getting rid of this ghost. A ghost was already very hard to deal with, not to mention that he had a Taoist who could collect ghosts.


    The evil spirits in the surroundings had already disappeared. I asked worriedly, "Did they turn into ashes?" Is this how you do things? "


    Feng Ming looked at me strangely and replied disdainfully, "Our rule is to try our best to evolve if it can be purified. Wouldn''t it be too easy if we were all killed?"


    After hearing how easy it was for him to kill the ghost, I couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat and didn''t continue to ask. Since it was already safe, I directly went downstairs to take a look at Tang Yuan.


    After hurriedly going down, he saw Tang Yuan lying on the stairs with a dark expression. He had no intention of waking up and the temperature of his body was gradually dissipating.


    I had no choice but to make a call for help and have the ambulance drive over to pick them up. Due to the unique location, Feng Ming and I didn''t avoid being stopped by the police for questioning.


    That day, the middle-aged man also arrived at the hospital in a short amount of time. His eyes were filled with tears and he originally thought that he would be scolded.


    I instantly understood that he must have known about this situation, so when he saw Feng Ming and I together, he thought that Feng Ming had saved Tang Yuan''s life.


    The police officer who came was the same one from last time. Obviously, he was worried about this case. The dark circles under his eyes were very obvious. His eyes were hanging, and his gaze made people feel terrified.


    Seeing that it was me, his expression became even more unsightly. He had an impatient face as he shouted, "Why is it you again? If it wasn''t for your lack of strength, I would have thought that you were the one who killed all these people. Are you the mastermind of some evil sect?"


    I awkwardly smiled. I didn''t know how I should reply to his question, so I could only start playing dumb.


    "No, how could I possibly be a cult? Miss Tang and I were colleagues. She said that she had things in that place and that she was afraid to ask me to stay with her. Who knew that she would suddenly faint? "


    As I said this, I used my eyes to warn Feng Ming, afraid that he would suddenly tell me that it was the doing of an evil spirit. In a society where science developed, there was no such existence, and even more so, the mental hospital was waiting for you.


    The police looked at me suspiciously from top to bottom and directly closed the book. He said in a very serious tone, "What you had best say is true. If I see you again, I will detain you. You are a white-collar worker, right? If you stay in the police station for another five days, you will have no future. "


    The tone was one of schadenfreude, and I was quite sure that he really could do such a thing, not just talk about it.


    After he left, I relaxed a little as I sat on a stool with this young father by my side. I still felt somewhat guilty towards Tang Yuan.


    "Tang Yuan will be fine."


    I couldn''t bear to see him like this, so I tried to comfort him, and I also believed that Tang Yuan would be fine.


    The man accepted my consolation in silence but spoke of something else, "Actually, I know some things as well. Do you have any solutions for that master? I don''t want that land anymore, but I don''t want to die again. "


    Feng Ming thought for a moment and said, "Actually, there is a way. It''s just that there is something below that causes the evil arts of the people below. As long as the evil arts are broken and the things below are taken away, everything will be fine."


    When I heard that, I immediately realized that the item I was taking must be Luanyang''s corpse. My heart had already started thinking of ways to get the item.


    Feng Ming''s theory was that Luoyang''s corpse would attract people, so what was so amazing about his corpse?


    "Really? Master, as long as you can help me, I can disperse all my wealth! "


    The man excitedly grabbed onto Feng Ming''s daoist robe, as if he was grabbing onto his only hope.


    Feng Ming let out an experienced sigh, "Actually, this is none of your Tang Clan''s business. For you to be able to do something like this is truly admirable. I am willing to help you for free. Tomorrow at 5 PM, I will go back to that place."


    What he said was called declaring righteousness, and it directly caused the Daoist Priest''s status to increase along with it.


    I unconsciously pinched my own hand. I kept having the feeling that this Daoist Priest wouldn''t let me off so easily.


    This thought also came true when he went back. I sat in front while Phoenix Cry sat in the back. There wasn''t anything weird about him as he obediently sat there without moving.


    Under my master''s questioning gaze, I finally revealed my address.

 C26

    When he got home, the sky was already starting to light up. It was almost dawn. Looking at the line on the horizon, he suddenly felt very tired.


    However, what made me feel even more vexed was that the slovenly man that was following me was actually lying on my exquisite and clean sofa, sloppily eating my snacks.


    Although I told myself not to care about these worldly possessions, these are the things that I painstakingly earned!


    "Sir, this is my house. Do you know what you are doing now?"


    I thought that I had already made myself completely clear, who would have thought that this person would be even more shameless, he actually confidently said, "Oh, but I have to go wherever Martial Granduncle is, not to mention that I saved your life before! Take me in! I''ll make money. "


    "You know how to make money?" I couldn''t help but look up and down at his slovenly appearance. If it wasn''t because of Mr. Tang''s character, how could he believe such a person?


    But since he''s Luoyang''s man, can I get rid of this ghost and live my normal life?


    When I thought about this, I instantly got excited. I also felt that Feng Ming was much more pleasing to the eye. Just as I wanted to say something, my feet turned cold as if he was warning me.


    However, I wasn''t someone who would give up so easily. I quickly asked, "Since you said that you''re Luanyang''s grand disciple, then shouldn''t you help your senior granduncle? Don''t you think that you should bring him back to recuperate?"


    Feng Ming looked at me in confusion, but his words almost made me spit out blood. "But senior granduncle is already tied up with you. "But why would you go to such a place? What the hell is going on?"


    His expression instantly became serious, as if he had returned to the mode of asking for the wind tunnel bone.


    I sighed. At the same time, I understood that Luoyang wasn''t lying to me. Perhaps it wasn''t as exaggerated as he said it was, but the two of us were tied together just like that.


    Feng Ming was someone I could trust, so I told him everything. I also didn''t let that strange painter off, as well as the part about the marriage.


    He had wanted to complain a little bit, but he met Phoenix''s sparkling eyes. "I didn''t expect you to be Martial Granduncle and aunt. I''m truly disrespectful. I''ll definitely help Martial Granduncle to protect you."


    What did senior granduncle mean?


    I suppressed the irritation in my heart and went straight into the bedroom to lock the door. I didn''t want to bother with the person outside since those who cultivate the Dao naturally wouldn''t be afraid of the cold.


    As he thought of this, he turned on an alarm clock. Tang Yuan didn''t need to go to work at the company right now, but he did!


    As soon as he laid on the bed, he was attracted by the warm bed and in a few moments, fell asleep.


    However, in my dreams, I wasn''t so stable. My feet felt cold and I couldn''t help but shrink back. However, I didn''t have the intention of waking up.


    In the morning, I was woken up by the alarm clock I set earlier. The sharp sound directly stabbed into my brain, directly cutting off all of my nerves.


    Every single one of us can only sleep for one or two hours a day, but it''s just that we need to relax a little. When we open our eyes again, it''ll be another journey to New Earth.


    When he pushed the door open, he could see Feng Ming sleeping soundly on the sofa. The originally messy bangs were pushed back to the back of his head, revealing a stiff face. The position of his eyelids was very narrow and long, most likely not in the almond-shaped eyes.


    I didn''t pay any attention to him and just finished my milk and bread, preparing to leave. But just as I was about to reach the door, I heard the crisp sound of a bell hitting your ear drums.


    When she lifted her foot again, she already noticed that someone was standing in front of her with a fawning smile on her face. "Miss Bai, it was my fault yesterday, but I''m responsible for your safety today."


    I looked at him suspiciously. I didn''t quite understand how things could have turned out like this in just two hours, but then I realized that Luanyang might have said something to him.


    "I''m going to work. Are you coming with me?" It''s not that I''m looking down on him, but just his appearance alone is enough to make people think he''s an outlaw.


    When Feng Ming heard this, he also felt annoyed, but he did not want to give up so easily. He changed the topic, "Then Miss Bai, can you stay in the company for the rest of the day? I''ll pick you up after work. "


    He''s making me unable to leave his line of sight. Could it be that I''m in danger?


    Whenever I thought about how the demons were dancing in a frenzy yesterday, I couldn''t help but shiver. In the end, I agreed to his arrangements. He would follow me wherever I went, maintaining a certain distance from me. His expression was extremely serious.


    He contentedly took out the talisman from his bag that was almost the same as yesterday, folded into a triangle in a few seconds, and carefully placed it in my palm, "This talisman is able to help you block an attack. It''s much stronger than yesterday''s talisman, but it only has three chances.


    If I ignored the last pained expression on their faces, I really felt that I should still be very important to them. I casually took the talisman paper and placed it in the inside pocket of my shirt, revealing a professional smile.


    "Okay, thank you, but I''m in a hurry to get to work right now. You can go back by yourself!" After saying that, I turned around and entered the company. When I looked back, there was no trace of Feng Ming.


    He really was like a ghost.


    The company''s scale was extremely large. Every major department all had their own floors, so it was not chaotic. Only when taking the elevator would they meet some colleagues that could not be seen normally.


    However, as long as there were no interests involved in this society, and they just happened to meet, they wouldn''t actively go up to say anything. They just stood there in silence, waiting for their own floor.


    I also stood in the corner as usual, looking at the numbers in front of me. I was a little afraid of missing it, because if I missed it, it would mean that my entire class would be ruined. I didn''t want to miss it.


    After a ding, another floor appeared, and the crowd began to loosen up. Just as I was about to walk further in, I realized that someone was next to me.

 C27

    That person didn''t make a sound, and was getting closer and closer to me. The scariest thing is that the people around me acted as if they couldn''t even see them.


    This meant that I was the only one who could see this person. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see that person reaching out his hand, slowly approaching me.


    In that instant, I couldn''t help but want to escape, but I also remembered that there were talismans on my body. This thing shouldn''t be able to harm me.


    Just as I was feeling relieved, I felt a warm palm on my butt, sliding up and down.


    It was obviously different from what I was thinking. Such a strange train of thought was actually echoing continuously in my mind, causing me to be unable to react to the fact that I had been eaten by someone.


    That hand suddenly exerted some force and my face heated up as I came back to my senses. I immediately turned around and sent a slap towards him.


    Pata! It was very obvious in the elevator, attracting everyone''s attention.


    The man covered his face as he looked at me in shock and bellowed, "You actually dared to hit me!?" Do you know the consequences of hitting me? "


    After being shouted at by a man, I felt a little more clear-headed. I didn''t think that the person standing behind me would actually be Ji Nan. Didn''t he have his own private elevator because he was in the upper echelons of the company?


    What the heck!


    Everyone had their heads lowered, pretending that they had nothing to do with it. However, they were still looking at me with glee.


    I beat up the son of the CEO not long after I started working. The moment I was charged with this crime, I knew what the consequences would be for me.


    However, it was really unfortunate that there was a higher ups who were sneaking into other people''s private areas in the elevator.


    "Sorry, Director Ji. I was just beating up bad guys. I didn''t expect it to be you." I looked at the man before me with ridicule.


    It was just a few days ago that he was preparing for the final act. Yet, in such a short period of time, he actually started to resort to such means. It was truly contemptuous of him.


    Ji Nan was panting heavily as he stood on the spot. His eyes looked at me fiercely. He raised his hand and pointed towards the outside, "All of you, scram!"


    As soon as he said that, these people who knew their place quickly left the elevator. There was no hesitation at all, only the two of us were left in the narrow space.


    My intentions couldn''t be any more obvious. I looked at him warily. As long as he made a move, I would immediately call the police. I wasn''t afraid of getting involved in a lawsuit. Anyway, I had already been possessed by a ghost.


    Who would have thought that after the crowd left, Ji Nan would actually cover his face and shout loudly. He looked at me with a wronged expression and said, "I just wanted to tease you. I didn''t expect you to be so ruthless. It really hurts!"


    I looked at Ji Nan, who was clearly different. I was a little confused. Could it be that people nowadays are more fashionable to distinguish between the best? Not only Taoists, but also playboys.


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, Ji Nan didn''t give up. "Hey, let me apologize to you. Next time I''ll definitely get your opinion before touching it. Don''t look at me like that, right?"


    It had to be said that Ji Nan was indeed a handsome, amorous man. It was no wonder that so many people were disgraced. A man with such a good appearance and great wealth was worth it, even if it was just in the prime of spring.


    But his posture, in my opinion, was nothing more than an illusion, and I didn''t have the time to watch other people perform.


    "Director Ji, it''s already good that you didn''t fire me. Then I''ll go back to work."


    I hid my disgust and stood patiently where I was. It was a good job and I didn''t want to lose it that easily.


    When Ji Nan heard me say that, he looked at me silently. In the end, he let me out of the elevator.


    I could feel that he was in a bad mood, but I didn''t have the intention of paying any attention to him. I felt extremely tired. How did he manage to make me encounter such a rotten peach blossom?


    When I was at work, I kept thinking back to Tang Yuan''s situation. The speed at which I was doing things actually slowed down. When it was almost time for work time, I started to quickly process the documents.


    Following a crowd of people, I was met with strange looks from others. Some were mocking and some were jealous, there were quite a few people in the elevator back then, so I''m afraid that news of me beating up Ji Nan this morning has already spread throughout the company. It''s a pity that I don''t care about the gazes of others at all.


    However, when he thought of this, he felt that his face was hurting the moment he stepped out of the door.


    His hair was much better than before, at least, it did not have the appearance of a messy chicken nest. However, even if he had good looks, it would not be able to completely save his shabby Daoist attire.


    I subconsciously pretended that I didn''t see him and left immediately. I didn''t expect him to smile brilliantly and shout at me.


    Immediately, those colleagues looked at me with a weird expression.


    Everyone began to discuss with one another.


    In a while, she would say that Feng Ming is my boyfriend, that I have no sense of shame eating the food in a bowl while looking at the pot, and that Feng Ming is a freak, to think that there is such a person.


    It was obvious that he was relying on his numbers to express his selfish desire.


    However, it was as though Feng Ming didn''t feel it at all. He just walked in front of me normally and took out a small bag. From within, he took out a white phone.


    "Miss Bai, take a look at this. Is it your communication tool? I just bought it. What do you think?"


    He looked at me with a praising expression. Even though he called me Miss Bai, I still felt like I was an elder. Naturally, I wasn''t angry at him.


    After I held it in my hand, I realized something was wrong. I thought it was an ordinary mobile phone, but if I looked carefully, it was actually the latest model. It wasn''t something that could be bought with money.


    Immediately, the expression in my eyes became complicated. I asked, "How did you come here?"


    Not only me, even those who pretended to be waiting for the bus wanted to know the answer. They all pretended to look over, but in reality, they didn''t know how they were discussing us.


    Feng Ming thought that I didn''t think it was good enough and dejectedly took it back. He gloomily said, "This was given to me by the mister previously. He said he was going to give me a reward, so it wasn''t really good?"


    The moment he said that, I remembered that Tang Yuan''s father, Mr. Tang, was not impossible to deal with. His face instantly turned warm.


    "No, this is pretty good. It''s better than mine. If you need anything in the future, just call me!" It''s best not to get in the way of me at the door of the company.


    Feng Ming did not hear the meaning behind his words. Instead, he replied obediently.


    "Yes, Miss Bai. I will definitely listen to your teachings."

 C28

    The moment my serious expression appeared, I immediately felt a little uncomfortable. I pulled him into a taxi. Just as I was about to say the address, Feng Ming quickly told me the address.


    That''s where we went last night.


    His promise to Mr. Tang was immediately understood, but the only thing he didn''t understand was why he brought me along.


    "To the place yesterday?" I pretended to ask carelessly, wanting to remind him that he didn''t need to bring me along at all.


    Who knew that Feng Ming actually nodded his head and said, "Miss Bai, you don''t need to remind me. You know the address, and I also know what I''m doing. Don''t worry, I''ll be able to get the thing that Martial Granduncle wants tonight."


    All my words stuck in my throat in an instant. I couldn''t help but feel a little apprehensive. When we got out of the car, I realized that the person who was more apprehensive than me was actually a taxi driver.


    No matter who it is, as long as a normal person hears our conversation, I''m afraid that they would be scared, not to mention that this address is already very famous.


    Feng Ming curiously looked at the roadside and asked, "Why is this person in such a hurry?"


    I didn''t even raise my eyebrows. Do I have to take the initiative to say it out loud? Are they afraid of what kind of anti-social cult we are?


    Although the sky was still slightly bright, I didn''t see much of a difference from the dark night. The surroundings were still as gloomy as usual.


    We didn''t go straight in, but waited for Mr. Tang at the door. After Feng Ming made a phone call, Mr. Tang appeared in front of us within five minutes.


    He must have been waiting nearby, just not daring to go in or wait at the door.


    Seeing that my eyes were sharp, Mr. Tang said bashfully, "Miss Bai, I''m not the only one who''s afraid, am I?"


    I instantly understood what was going on and felt a little embarrassed. After all, my eyes were too straightforward. This was a taboo in working.


    Feng Ming took out a talisman from his chest pocket and placed it in Mr. Tang''s hand. Then, he carefully revealed its functions before slowly walking in.


    The scene from yesterday was still vivid in my mind. Those evil spirits bared their fangs and brandished their claws as they came over, wanting to devour me.


    Feng Ming went up to the sixth floor without hesitation and took out the contents of the bag. Inside the small bag, there were several things. Whether it was a bowl, incense, candles, or paper talismans, they were all there.


    With something red in his hand, he drew a strange pattern on the ground. After drawing it, he used a circle to enclose it, sprinkling a handful of small grains of rice on top of it. After lighting the candle and incense, the phoenix cry seriously kneeled down and started kowtowing.


    I was engrossed in what I was seeing, but I didn''t expect him to suddenly stop and look at me arrogantly. I curiously asked, "Why are you looking at me?"


    Feng Ming laughed dryly, "We want to know who the person behind us is. We definitely need to find something to ask. Furthermore, they don''t dare to come out with my aura, so please come out."


    As soon as he spoke, I felt a chill behind my back. This person must be up to something, something that would harm me.


    "Miss Bai, you have pure yin constitution. This is the best way to hire you!"


    He looked as if he was talking about how delicious something was, but he needed something else to go with it.


    I wanted to reject him, but I didn''t think that I would directly meet Mr. Tang''s pleading eyes. "Miss Bai, although I know this request is too excessive, I''m begging you, do you want to continue dying?"


    Originally, he couldn''t refuse her, so he could only close his eyes and watch as the ghosts died a horrible death. They were innocent, but they had to face their own deaths directly. Even after their deaths, they had to be used.


    "Come on, you have to make sure of my safety!" I repeatedly exhorted him with worry, afraid that he would absorb all of my yang energy if he wasn''t careful!


    Feng Ming immediately patted his chest in assurance. Looking at his appearance, I also believed in his words.


    He bit down on his finger to write something on the paper and burned it into a bowl. He poured some unknown liquid into it and then looked at me expectantly, "Drink it!" It''s going to be fine soon. Just pretend that you just slept for a bit. "


    I looked at that pitch-black thing. If I were to eat it, I would probably get food poisoning immediately, right? But the arrow was on the bow.


    He could only take a deep breath and pretend as if he hadn''t seen anything. As the liquid flowed in his mouth, he could feel a bitter and astringent feeling as soon as he came into contact with it.


    Just as I put down the tableware, I felt an ice-cold feeling covering my entire body and pressing down on my soul.


    Feng Ming quickly took out a piece of talisman and placed it on my shoulder. Only then did the feeling slowly improve.


    Then, I realised that my body couldn''t control my body. I wanted to scream, but I didn''t have the strength to do so. My heart thirsted for something to eat. It was really too hungry, and also too painful.


    In front of my eyes, I suddenly saw a scene of me jumping off a building. My neck was tightly grasped by someone, and I slowly fell down until I lost consciousness.


    Feng Ming stood at the side anxiously and chanted some incantations as he sprinkled something on my body. I immediately cried out in pain. That thing was like sulfuric acid as it devoured my flesh and slowly drilled into my body.


    Ah!" I frantically grabbed onto my body. I wanted to free myself, but I was powerless. I could only cry in pain to release my pain.


    "Miss Bai!" You must not be swallowed up by her pain! "


    Feng Ming shouted excitedly and stabbed directly into my eardrums. Only then did I wake up a bit. I looked around me in confusion. I am the white slip! I''m just a white slip!


    Crazy thoughts were pushed back into the corner of my mind. I was scared, but also prepared to retaliate at the same time.


    Seeing that I had calmed down, Feng Ming asked, "Are you the only one?"


    I shook my head in a daze as I opened my mouth to let out an extremely sharp female voice.


    "I don''t know. It''s so painful, so painful!" Why are you doing this to me! " I incoherently said those words, as if I was trying to resist.


    Feng Ming coldly snorted and directly changed his tone. He said with full of hostility, "Do you know who I am? "Tell me what you know. Do you want to be turned into ashes?"


    I screamed and cried for mercy. Then, I told her everything that I knew.


    He did not know what was going on with this thing. He just handed his hair over and then one night, as if he was being controlled, he directly ended his own life.

 C29

    Hair!


    I instantly grabbed onto the most crucial point. Zhang Na also died because of her hair. Could it be that the organization hasn''t completely collapsed yet?


    Zhang Na''s boyfriend wanted to get something from me, but he was killed by Luanyang. I thought this would be over and done with, but I didn''t expect it to happen again.


    Both Zhang Na and that damn fat guy had both died horribly, and that weird look scared me to this day.


    Feng Ming rebuked me coldly. He gently placed his palm on my forehead. Only then did I feel my body slowly begin to warm up. It was just that my body''s weakness had yet to be resolved.


    The strongest amongst us is phoenix cry, so can also be said to be the backbone, waiting for his response.


    He sighed and said, "I didn''t expect such a vicious thing to be used again. It''s too cruel. Since it''s used this way, there must be a formation somewhere below."


    After saying that, he took out a small disk from his bag. It did look like a compass, but there wasn''t anything on it that I could understand.


    He got up and began to look around. Mr. Tang and I had no choice but to follow, and when he stopped under a tree, I was out of breath and Phoenix-hoe was elated.


    "This is the place. I didn''t expect it to be found so easily, but how do I open it?"


    he said to himself, and began to circle the tree.


    I looked at the tree and asked Mr. Tang, "Mr. Tang, only people like me know that a locust tree cannot be planted randomly. Are you growing a locust tree here in the shade?"


    I asked, keeping an eye on him, ready to run in the direction of the phoenix''s cry.


    Every blade of grass here must have been meticulously prepared. Of course, it could also be a trick by Feng Shui, but it was also a correct precaution.


    Mr. Tang looked at me in astonishment and explained with a panicked expression, "No, I didn''t know it was a locust tree! I remember it was a birch tree then, why did it become a locust tree! "


    Looking at his expression, it seemed as though he really didn''t know anything, but I didn''t feel that it was that simple. The difference between a birch tree and a locust tree is so huge, how could he not know anything?


    I''ve been in the workplace for so many years, and I still know what a true person''s heart is. It''s hard to say what will happen after that.


    Feng Ming was stunned by the situation in front of him. He didn''t know what to say. However, when he realized that he had nothing to do, he started to walk around the locust tree.


    I secretly sighed at the fact that this person was really born to be, even if he didn''t come down from the mountain, he could only stare at Mr. Tang. Although he could use the talisman on his body three times, it was only effective on ghosts.


    Mr. Tang seemed to feel that he had been wrongly accused, but he was not excited. He was just silent.


    The atmosphere suddenly became somewhat awkward. Suddenly, a phoenix cry sounded out, followed by him sticking closely to the locust tree. His four limbs struggled incessantly, but he had no choice but to shout loudly.


    Startled, I tried to turn my head back, but Tang grabbed my wrist and twisted it, locking me in place.


    Sure enough, there''s something wrong with this understanding, but the reaction speed is already too slow. Both of us have been controlled by this person.


    I couldn''t help but curse out loud when I wanted to think of all the pretence. "You''re a hypocrite, you don''t even have the qualifications to be Tang Yuan''s father!"


    Tang Yuan''s two words instantly provoked that person with the surname Tang. He angrily roared and loudly rebuked, "No! I love her the most, so nothing will happen to her. As long as there''s you, nothing will happen to Tang Yuan. "


    I don''t know how he came to such a conclusion. Why is it that I, Tang Yuan, will be fine.


    He didn''t have any intention of leaving. Instead, he tied me up and placed me by Feng Ming''s side. Then, he started to make calls.


    Feng Ming looked at me with a wronged expression on his face. His complexion seemed haggard and haggard. When he thought about the locust tree, even if it was powerful, looking at its appearance, I didn''t have any intention of blaming it.


    However, it was obvious that this man was going to perform some sort of ceremony. If he succeeded, then forget about what would happen to Feng Ming, I would probably die!


    I have not forgotten Luoyang''s words, I am a good dish for ghosts, and I am afraid there are still ghosts left!


    In the darkness, there was only a single candle that illuminated the land, making the locust tree seem even more strange.


    locust tree, ghost tree.


    It was the easiest place to keep a ghost. As long as you accumulated enough energy over time, you could make the ghost stronger and become a scholar.


    Even though I couldn''t move, I didn''t receive any damage. Feng Ming''s face paled even more, as if he was going to lose his life in the next instant. The more I saw, the more anxious I became.


    The candle suddenly began to move from side to side, and when I looked up, I saw a sickening sight.


    A man wearing a black robe stood beside Tang Hou. Ye Taihei couldn''t see his appearance at all. He could only feel that the expression in the man''s eyes gave off a bad feeling.


    He could directly feel the cane in his hand. The top part of the cane was actually the skull of a baby. Flesh and blood could be seen on it. His facial features were tightly bound by his hair.


    The sight was disgusting.


    The moment the man opened his mouth, he spoke in an extremely hoarse voice.


    "Haha, you did very well. I will protect your daughter''s life."


    With that, he took out a black pill from the baby''s mouth.


    Surprisingly, Tang Yuan didn''t seem to mind. On the contrary, he cupped his hands in gratitude. His eyes were filled with tears.


    I couldn''t help but sneer at him. Although he loved his daughter, he was also a selfish person. However, how many people in this world weren''t selfish?


    After Mr. Tang received what he wanted, he raised his leg and prepared to leave. I immediately mocked him, "Mr. Tang, aren''t you afraid that that thing is actually just a Life Sucking Pill? It''s from there, it looks like something decent! "


    He paused for a moment, but then turned and left without even turning his head back.


    The man in black laughed, revealing a pair of red eyes. He extended his finger, but it looked like it was made of steel and bones.


    "Woman, you do have some intentions, but unfortunately, you want to become my sacrifice. Your smell is really fragrant, but unfortunately, you''ve infected someone else''s taste. But it doesn''t matter, since these are all great tonic items for me!"


    He mumbled to himself in a weird tone. The moment he got excited, he put down his hood and revealed a scary face.

 C30

    That face was not sure how easy it should be, it was like a Yin and Yang face, so called Yin meant death. Half of that face had no skin, and below it were bones, while the other side was no different from a normal person.


    It was neatly split, as if it was cut open with a knife.


    He had the face of a middle-aged man, but there was nothing familiar about him.


    Seeing that I was staring at him, the man let out an unpleasant laugh. He mocked himself, "I know that my face isn''t good right now, but I will soon be able to return to my previous appearance. And you are my medicine."


    His deranged appearance made me lean against the locust tree in fear, wishing that I could hide inside it.


    The man didn''t say anything to me. He stuck his cane into the soil and began to mutter under his breath. His expression was very devout.


    But, he suddenly opens his eyes and uses his fingers to pierce into my arm. Grabbing me, he cries out in pain. However, he doesn''t receive any sympathy from me and instead, uses even more strength.


    Only when his entire hand was covered with my blood did he withdraw his finger. With a strange smile, he began to draw a strange pattern around the walking stick.


    Feng Ming had long since fainted. It was obvious that his consciousness was not clear. Seeing the man''s actions, he suddenly opened his eyes and muttered some words.


    "That''s it! He wants to obtain senior granduncle''s items, and that''s senior granduncle''s items! "


    He was struggling excitedly, wanting to leave the locust tree. Just as he got rid of his hand, it was quickly held down. Only after he kept struggling did I clearly see what was holding him.


    It was actually a tiny infant. Its seemingly weak hand was actually able to firmly suppress the phoenix cry, and its green and black body emitted a poisonous glow.


    They were like blood-sucking worms, piercing their fangs into Phoenix Cry''s flesh. No wonder Phoenix Cry''s face looked worse and worse.


    Even though the phoenix''s cry was constantly heard, it did not stop the man''s actions. A white light suddenly flashed in the middle of the formation, and the blood was gradually absorbed by the ground.


    Gradually, an ancient looking box appeared. Although there was some soil on the box, one could not deny its value. Even in the market, such a box was hard to come by.


    The moment the box appeared, the man''s eyes revealed an excited light. His fingertips trembled uncontrollably, as if he had seen the most difficult thing to obtain. However, at this moment, he felt as if it had suddenly appeared in his hand.


    Without even thinking about it, I knew that the thing inside was definitely Luoyang''s severed limb. Just looking at the box made me feel a little scared, it was a long box, and how Luanyang was dismembered was much more tragic than I had imagined.


    Even though he was excited, the man still opened the box. I was still a distance away and couldn''t clearly see what was inside. I could only raise my head and try my best to see clearly.


    The man burst out laughing and lifted the object up, which allowed me to clearly see what it looked like.


    The hand was still wrapped in cloth, which was exactly the color and pattern that Luang Yang normally wore. It was unknown how it was preserved, but even now, it was still completely undamaged. The color even gave off a fresh feeling.


    How was this something that only mortals could have? It was clearly a godly person.


    The man mumbled insanely to himself as he carefully lowered his hand. In his hand was a dagger. Then, he headed in my direction.


    When I saw him move, I immediately tensed up. The wounds I had sustained earlier were still hurting and fresh blood was slowly flowing out. Seeing him holding a dagger, I was naturally even more afraid.


    If I''m not wrong, my blood should be closely related to Luanyang!


    Feng Ming looked over weakly. His entire face was covered in sweat. He bit his lower lip and looked at me worriedly. That gaze alone made my heart go cold.


    I felt like I was going to be cold.


    The man approached me with a smile, muttering something to himself.


    "Miss Bai, don''t blame me if you die, blame yourself for being a Pure Yin Body Cultivator, I actually thank you for that. If it weren''t for you, how could I have gotten Luanyang''s blood, and how couldn''t I cut open her body?"


    I retreated backwards in fear, cursing this lunatic in my heart. If you really want to thank me, then just let me go!


    However, even if I used all my strength, he still managed to grab my wrist and pull me directly towards the box. He pinched my wrist and mercilessly cut down on my wrist, causing blood to spurt out and flow into the box, staining Luanyang''s severed limb red.


    I struggled with all my might but I could only scatter my blood all over the place.


    This isn''t the first time I''ve experienced the feeling of losing too much blood, but the feeling of weightlessness makes me extremely uncomfortable. Inch by inch, cold gradually envelops my entire body.


    My vision gradually turned black. Just when I was about to regain consciousness, I suddenly heard a miserable scream. Then, my wrist directly pressed onto a cold and soft object. It rubbed against my wrist, causing me to regain some consciousness despite the coldness.


    "Luan, Luoyang?"


    I mumbled the man''s name, but he pursed his lips.


    Then his vision went black and he completely lost consciousness.


    The darkness wasn''t as stable as before. Countless dogs were chasing after me. I kept running in an attempt to leave this world, but they were unable to do so.


    He had a belief in his heart, but he could not say it out loud. Why was he in such a place? I want to get out!


    The dog''s breathing got closer and closer. With a slight misstep, I fell to the ground. My warm body made contact with the cold floor.


    In the end, I still called out the name that had been hidden for a long time.


    Luanyang!


    Ah!


    I gave a short shriek and jumped up from the bed. The whole world was white except for a big bouquet of roses that added a little color to the room.


    I looked at the situation in front of me in a daze. I didn''t understand what was going on with me. I really thought that I had lost too much blood before I fainted.


    He subconsciously raised his hand and saw that his wrist was tightly wrapped, and his arm was also tightly wrapped. With just a slight movement, he could feel the pain.


    I began to recall what happened last night. It seemed that Luanyang''s appearance at the last moment saved my life?


    Is that so?


    I asked myself blankly, but I got the answer in my heart.


    "Who are you? Why did you come in! "


    Feng Ming''s voice came from the door. I turned around and saw Ji Nan and Feng Ming glaring at each other.

 C31

    The two of them had the feeling that they were enemies. They sat face to face and looked at each other with hostile gazes. The moment there was any movement, they would immediately make a move.


    I looked at the two of them, a little distressed. Based on their personalities, I didn''t want to see any of them, let alone the others.


    Ji Nan was dressed in formal attire, and there was even the smell of a man''s perfume on his body. Ji Nan was wearing formal clothing, and there was even the smell of a man''s perfume.


    It emitted a faint fragrance.


    "Bai Jian, I heard you were hospitalized, so I wanted to come over to see you. You don''t have to worry that as long as I''m here, no one will take care of you."


    He had the look of a peach blossom on his face, and his handsome appearance coupled with his gentle words made him seem like a walking hormone. However, to me, he was still just a rascal in skin.


    "Thank you, Director Ji, but a small employee like me shouldn''t waste your time."


    So you just have to be merciful and leave!


    Who knew that he wouldn''t notice the meaning behind my words. Instead, he asked excitedly, "White Mirror, are you worried about me? Don''t worry, I''m completely fine."


    After hearing this, I felt as if the tendons in my temples were tearing and cracking. If I let go of even a little bit of control, it would break.


    And Phoenix''s Cry was not something that could be taken lightly.


    "Who are you? What right do you have to speak to Sister Bai like that? I am someone who is closer to you than you! "


    He stood up and fiddled with the roses on the table.


    At this time, I realized that the rose was originally bought by Feng Ming. Although it was somewhat eye piercing, it was also quite pretty.


    Ji Nan sneered, completely ignoring Feng Ming. "You are just a brat, and the white slip only treats you as its younger brother because you are kind-hearted. Do you have any other intentions?"


    Feng Ming didn''t stop at all, admitting that he had other intentions. However, I am certain that these two people''s minds didn''t connect at all.


    The argument made my head hurt. Just as I was about to lose control of my temper, the nurse who came to change my medicine drove both of them out of the room. The entire world became peaceful and quiet.


    However, before he could enjoy it for a while, he heard the nurse ask with a gossipy expression, "Do you like to talk about those two people?"


    I looked at her in shock and didn''t reply. She started to soliloquize about the strengths and weaknesses of the two of them. Those who didn''t know her would think that she was me.


    After I changed the medicine, I felt sick and fell asleep.


    In the middle of the night, I started to feel a cold wind blowing around me. In an instant, I woke up a lot, but I didn''t dare to open my eyes.


    I don''t know where that Feng Ming went, but he was always able to drop the chain at critical moments. I was the only one left in this hospital, facing the chilly winds alone.


    While I was sleeping, I suddenly felt something cold and soft against my neck. It slowly slid down my neck.


    That feeling of numbness instantly made me understand what was going on, so I directly opened my eyes.


    However, he did not see that familiar face.


    My body had already gotten used to the feeling of the other person leaving traces on my body, as well as the feeling of his throbbing. In fact, it even started to unconsciously wrap itself around this man.


    Sensing my response, his gentle demeanor from the start instantly became one of impatience and his actions became a lot more rough as well.


    In an instant, I felt as if I was sick. I felt even more excited. Even though I knew that this was a hospital, I still shamelessly started to breathe heavily.


    As he exerted his strength, I couldn''t help but scream out loud. Even I was shocked by his voice and hurriedly used my hand to cover my mouth.


    After a crazy night of sleep, I felt comfortable. The knowledge made my face boil.


    I have indeed started to go crazy. I was obviously forced from the start!


    Why did it become like this now?


    Feng Ming still rushed over at dinner time. While eating, he told me the story of how I passed out that day with an excited expression on his face.


    It turns out that when I was struggling, my blood spilled onto the jade and Luoyang, who was still nourishing, would become restless the moment she came into contact with my blood. Just when I was about to lose too much blood and die, she used her own spirit energy to stop my blood.


    After that, he turned his head to look at his severed limbs and began to seek revenge, completely treating the man in black as his enemy.


    Before the man in black could say anything, he was cut off by Luanyang.


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help but sigh. Initially, I wanted to use someone else''s body to recover, but in the end, I didn''t expect that the owner of the body would actually kill me.


    However, how could he know what the role of Luanyang''s body was, unless he and Luanyang''s enemy were on the same side, or even a trusted aide.


    But he was no longer there, and there was no way to ask.


    "What happened to the dead souls?"


    Recalling his previously uncontrollable state, he felt a pang in his heart. Only after experiencing that pain in person would he be able to understand the pain.


    It''s never as easy as you think.


    When Feng Ming heard that, he immediately said proudly, "Of course it''s because of me. Even those brats were personally transcended by me. That''s the thing that wants my life!"


    I couldn''t help but laugh out loud before nodding my head. I was afraid that Feng Ming would be angered from his embarrassment.


    Those babies left a deep impression on me!


    On the day I was discharged from the hospital, the sky was filled with drizzle. I had completed all the procedures by myself and was preparing to head back. I was finally free of the smell of the hospital.


    I walked slowly with an umbrella under my arm as the rain continued to fall. Occasionally, a small amount of it would jump into my shoes or pants, but I didn''t mind at all.


    On the contrary, he was enjoying the feeling.


    When he walked to the door, he suddenly felt that someone was looking at him. However, he couldn''t find anything after turning his head a few times. He couldn''t help but feel that it was strange.


    Just as she was about to increase her speed, she suddenly realized that there was a pregnant woman standing in front of her. She was expressionless as she looked outside, seemingly lost in her thoughts.


    The most important thing was that she didn''t even take out her umbrella and just stood there in the rain.


    I looked around and saw that no one in the crowd bothered with the pregnant woman.


    Looking at the umbrella in my hand, I hesitated. After all, I only have one umbrella. Just as I was hesitating, I received a text message from Feng Ming.


    It was actually waiting for me at the entrance. I raised my head to look, and as expected, I saw it. I couldn''t help but soften my heart and give the umbrella to the pregnant woman.

 C32

    It was a bit hazy in the rain, and I didn''t even see what the pregnant woman looked like. I ran outside in the rain, and by the time I got to Phoenix''s side, I was completely drenched.


    Seeing that I was in such a sorry state, Feng Ming curiously asked, "Sister Bai, why didn''t you use an umbrella?"


    I quickly hid in his umbrella and got into a taxi. After hearing his words, I subconsciously replied, "Didn''t I see a pregnant woman who didn''t have an umbrella? "So I gave it to her. If we''re fated to meet, we might not be able to meet."


    I used the towel in my bag to wipe the water off my body. I didn''t notice Feng Ming''s conflicted expression at all. When I returned home, I was instantly surrounded by a domineering aura that made me feel both familiar and unfamiliar.


    What he was familiar with was the overbearing style, but what he was unfamiliar with was a faintly discernible sense of distance.


    Luanyang with a cold face stood in the living room, looking down at me, eyes with a few points of scrutiny.


    Looking at his appearance, I instantly tensed up. I couldn''t help but recall if I had done something strange recently.


    Just when I was feeling extremely apprehensive, Luanyang turned around and spoke to Feng Ming.


    "Who did she meet today?"


    As soon as Feng Ming heard about Luoyang and his place, his eyes lit up. Since he had started to stammer, "W-what did Martial Granduncle say? Nothing special happened today?"


    Luanyang frowned slightly. When his finger touched the tip of his finger, a black object flew out, and then was directly crushed by Luanyang.


    Feng Ming saw that he wanted to say something, but hesitated. He anxiously stood at the doorway and kneeled on the ground. He respectfully said, "Disciple, disciple''s skills are not up to standard. I nearly caused Sister Bai harm. I''m willing to receive punishment!"


    Then, he took out a large stack of paper from his bag and started to draw, but it was different this time.


    Normally, he would draw talismans very quickly and had never made any mistakes, but this time, he seemed to draw talismans with great difficulty. As long as his hands stopped moving, the talisman paper in his hands would ignite.


    This clearly showed that there was a problem with the drawing of the talisman.


    Luanyang just stood there coldly, watching for a while before disappearing into the hall with a sense of satisfaction.


    I swallowed my saliva and didn''t talk to Feng Ming immediately. Luoyang is always elusive, and if he were to appear suddenly and punish me as well, it wouldn''t be worth it.


    Since I was still wet, I could only go to my room and take a hot bath first.


    When the heat filled the bathroom, I suddenly felt an itch on my fingertips. I didn''t know if it was due to the black air or the cold touch of Luanyang''s fingertips.


    He couldn''t help but rub his back for a while. Just as he started to feel uncomfortable, he suddenly felt the fingertip that he was thinking about sliding down his spine and pointing at the base of the tail.


    The contrast between the cold feeling and the steam on my head made me groan.


    Upon hearing my voice, my fingertips immediately slide rapidly. From my back to the front, the entire embrace accommodates me. After instantly turning ice-cold, I snapped out of my daze. Subconsciously grabbing onto those ice-cold hands, my face flushes.


    "What are you doing?"


    The soundproofing effect of this rented room is not as good as that of the high-grade residential area. If the phoenix cries outside were to hear anything, wouldn''t I lose a lot of face?


    "Heh."


    The man behind me chuckled. He didn''t take my words seriously at all. On the contrary, he became more impudent. Compared to before, he embraced me with much gentleness.


    However, the sudden gentleness was too much for me to bear. I could only cover my mouth. Since the day I recovered one of the severed limbs, Luanyang has not appeared in front of me.


    Until now, this kind of intimate posture, actually made me feel a little yearning.


    The moment this thought popped out, I panicked. My entire body felt like it was boiling hot. I must have lost my mind to actually have such thoughts about a ghost. It was simply ¡­ It was simply unbelievable.


    Sensing my distraction, Luanyang bit on my shoulder in dissatisfaction, biting down hard. The intense pain still made me make a sound.


    He knew my body well enough to know how to make me happy and miserable, and by the time he was gone, I was lying on the bed outside.


    Looking at the familiar room, he still couldn''t understand why things had suddenly turned out like this!


    Just as he was lost in thought, the sound of someone pressing the doorbell suddenly came from outside. He abruptly stood up and opened the door.


    As soon as I opened the bedroom door, I saw Feng Ming in a trance. He was kneeling there with a flushed face and a pile of ashes on the floor.


    As soon as he saw me come out, he immediately explained in panic, "I didn''t! I didn''t hear anything! "


    These words instantly made the situation a little awkward.


    I felt as though my entire body was on fire. The phoenix''s cry could actually hear my own wild and lustful voice. He''s still a child after all!


    This was something that I only found out afterwards. Feng Ming was very young, and he was actually only nineteen years old.


    And then he felt ashamed.


    After Feng Ming finished speaking, he felt very awkward, but he didn''t dare to get up. He could only look at me with a bitter laugh. He opened his mouth as if he wanted to explain, but didn''t know how to.


    What broke this awkward situation was the persistent ringing of the bell outside the door.


    I quickly went over and opened the door. No matter who it was, I felt grateful to be able to open our strange atmosphere.


    Who would have thought that when we opened the door, we would meet with a bunch of roses. A rich fragrance immediately flowed into my nose and I wanted to sneeze, but I was unable to do so. My eyes were hazy with tears.


    The person outside the door moved away the rose and saw my appearance. She immediately smiled embarrassedly, "I know that as an boss, I came to look at you like that. You might be a little touched, but you don''t have to be so touched!"


    Ji Nan was dressed in an extremely flirtatious manner. His suit was actually of the same colour as the roses, but it didn''t seem out of place. It was as if he was born to be a playboy, worthy of wandering in the middle of the flowers.


    "How do you know my address?"


    I looked at him vigilantly. I shouldn''t have filled in the address of this place at all.


    Ji Nan smiled confidently, "Of course I have my own methods. Speaking of this place, it is quite hard to find. I didn''t expect you to live here."

 C33

    Before I could say anything, I suddenly felt my back pressed tightly against someone''s chest, wet against the back of my neck.


    I immediately became extremely anxious. This was undoubtedly like showing off my nakedness in front of an outsider, whether it was from the outside or the inside.


    He sounded like he was about to cry, "Director Ji, thank you for the flowers, but my home is not very convenient, so I won''t treat you to tea!"


    After saying that, I snatched the flower, closed the door, leaned against the door, and looked face to face at Luoyang''s exquisite and proud face.


    "Are you done yet? Don''t you know what shame is?"


    I looked at him furiously out of embarrassment. I really wanted to grab him and beat him up, but I could only think about it.


    Luoyang snorted coldly, "You''re already my wife, you shouldn''t be so close to other men. You even dare to take others'' flowers!"


    I was about to retort when I noticed what I was saying at my feet. And I never admitted to this marriage, and Dazhong doesn''t admit to it at all!


    "I am not your wife at all! We don''t even have a marriage certificate! "


    I retorted loudly. Anyways, he wouldn''t break my neck now.


    Luanyang hesitated for a moment, but then instantly turned back into her domineering face, "What''s a marriage certificate? I married you in the proper manner."


    I''m sure he knew about the marriage certificate, and now he says something like that.


    That old woman who looked pale and miserable?


    There was hardly any quarrel between him and me that I could win, for he would never reason with you, nor scorn it.


    "Martial Granduncle, I feel that Sister Bai is right. As a living person, Sister Bai still wants to survive in this world. Naturally, we have to live our lives according to the way we live in the human world. "


    The phoenix cry became softer and softer as it spoke. In the end, there was no sound at all. It was as if the phoenix was beginning to draw its talisman, and this time, it was drawing incorrectly and there was a light blue electric current.


    I could even hear the sizzling sound and finally understand where the bird''s nest with the phoenix cry came from.


    Luanyang was still Luanyang. She didn''t say anything and just disappeared.


    This kind of him made me feel powerless. I could only say that ghosts were ghosts after all. His emotions and desires were already long gone, and all he had for me was use and possessiveness.


    The next day I started to report to the company. Although I still have a lot of eyes to look at me, but I have long been used to not caring about others'' eyes.


    However, if others didn''t offend me, I wouldn''t offend them. If they bullied me, I would retaliate.


    When I went into the tea room to pick up my cup, I smelled a stench, and when I put it in the cup I saw something green in my hand.


    A coquettish laugh rang out from inside the door as two women walked out, feigning astonishment on their faces.


    "Oh, what''s wrong with Miss Bai? Why does it smell like this? "


    I''ve never seen a woman before, but her proud look is just like someone from the Secretariat.


    "Heh."


    I sneered and still held the cup as I walked in front of her. I pressed the cup against her chest and pushed it back and forth before throwing the cup away.


    The woman brought me along in a daze, then screamed out, the sound was very irritating.


    With a great heart, I directly walked into the washroom and started to crazily wash my fingers. However, the disgusting stench still covered my fingers, making me feel disgusted.


    In the mirror, I didn''t show any expression of disgust but instead, looked at my own stomach in horror. I couldn''t help but rub my eyes.


    In that moment, I saw myself in the mirror with a big belly, and it looked like it was quite a month ago.


    This was too horrifying.


    However, it was just a glance. Soon, I felt that I was just too angry and was wrong.


    As for my big stomach''s fantasy, I directly chose to lose my memories.


    When I got back to the office, I went straight to the woman from before. She was covered in a layer of water vapor, probably from outside. She had a strong perfume on her body and was staring at me.


    Even if they weren''t part of our department, they would still be able to sit on my seat, and no one would dare to say anything.


    It seems that I have provoked another family member this time!


    "White paper!" Do you know who my uncle is? I want you to get out of this company immediately! "


    The woman spoke word by word harshly. When she saw me lowering my head, she smiled complacently. "However, I can also give you a chance. Kneel down and I''ll beat you up!"


    His tone was like that of a lofty queen.


    I pinched my palms together as I kept thinking back to the information I had read. Just who was this relative of mine?


    "What are you doing?"


    Suddenly, a male voice cut in. Ji Nan came to my department at this time. Coincidently, I couldn''t help but take a few more glances at this man.


    When the woman saw Ji Nan, her attitude instantly changed. Her clothes were sticky as she said coquettishly, "Cousin, this is too serious. She actually dares to tease me!"


    Cousin!


    Ah, no wonder even this person didn''t dare to speak. It was originally the back door of Ji Nan''s home!


    This back door must be quite sturdy!


    "Liu Yueyue!" My dad let you in to improve, not to bully the employees of our company! "


    Ji Nan had a rare cold expression as he scolded Liu Yueyue.


    Liu Yueyue immediately looked like she had been wronged, but she did not continue speaking. She only looked at me with resentment, as if she wanted to kill me with her eyes.


    I calmly looked at her and didn''t place her in my eyes at all.


    Who knew that she would suddenly open her eyes wide. Her pupils dilated and she looked at me in fear. After that, she screamed and used her hands and feet to move towards Ji Nan''s side.


    Halfway through, she even fell to the ground, crawling desperately as if she didn''t feel anything.


    "Cousin, cousin!" She was a ghost! She''s a ghost! "


    she screamed hoarsely, her eyes fixed on me.


    I frowned slightly. I didn''t expect her to say something like that, but from the looks of it, she didn''t seem to be lying.


    However, the people around me hadn''t changed. She was the only one pointing at me in fear.


    Ji Nan also roared in anger, berating, "Liu Yueyue, even if you don''t understand anything, you can''t speak nonsense inside the company! Where did you put the company! "


    Liu Yueyue trembled, but immediately cried out, and said with grievance, "Cousin, you have to believe me, it''s still looking at me!"


    Ji Nan already felt impatient. He directly went up to Liu Yueyue, covered her mouth, and then dragged her out.


    And I stood there all the time.

 C34

    Although everyone knew that this was just an excuse for Li Yueyue, and even a bold accusation, sensitive topics still had some implications.


    The person closest to me is actually still carrying the computer and leaving.


    I sat in my seat with a cold face, pretending not to see it, but the more I thought about it, the more it seemed wrong.


    Just a moment ago, Liu Yueyue placed it in her eyes. I saw myself, but there seemed to be something wrong with the other party. There seemed to be something black where my arms were crossed.


    I subconsciously gripped my fingertips, but didn''t discover anything. I could only act as though I was suspecting something.


    Ji Nan also came back to apologize later. I could only accept it because it didn''t affect me much. He wanted to ask me out for a meal, but I rejected him directly. I didn''t want to have too much contact with this man.


    The reason for this was sufficient. When he went downstairs, he saw Phoenix Cry, who was already waiting for him. This time, he combed his hair quite neatly.


    When I stepped out of the door, I suddenly heard a small scream. I immediately stopped to listen, only to realize that there were only noisy human sounds.


    Feng Ming looked at me worriedly and asked, "Sister Bai, what''s wrong?"


    I panicked and came back to reality. I shook my head dejectedly. I seemed to have lost my mind.


    Feng Ming looked at me the whole way, looking very worried.


    However, he had already inspected my entire body. There wasn''t anything there, so the only possible reason was my own mental state.


    The sound of that thin scream directly affected my heart. When I passed by the supermarket, I even bought a can of milk powder and went back. I felt that I really needed this item.


    Feng Ming thought that I was buying something delicious as he looked at me with bright eyes. "Sister Bai, what kind of delicious thing is this?"


    Ye Zichen''s words woke the man from his dream.


    I snapped out of it, a can of milk powder in my hand, and walked to the front door.


    The fat baby on top of the box looked at me as if it were mocking me, and even called out to my mother.


    Ah!" I shouted loudly. As soon as I let go of the milk powder, it fell to the ground. White powder scattered everywhere.


    Phoenix Cry was shocked and immediately went over to grab my wrist. He muttered a few words before pressing his palm against my forehead. In an instant, a unique warmth entered my body, pulling me back from my state of shock.


    "Sister Bai, something''s not right." "But I can''t see anything, so I can only give it to Tranquil Spirit. Martial Granduncle is currently fusing the power in his arm and has no way of coming out. What should I do?"


    Seeing him so anxious, I turned over my hand to comfort him. Then, I packed the milk powder at the entrance into a box. I didn''t bring it into the room and instead placed it outside the door.


    I realized that everything that had happened might not be an illusion. Something was controlling my mind, which was why I did such a strange thing.


    At night I fell asleep, surrounded by white ceilings, and the smell of disinfectant in the air made me realize I was in the hospital.


    Just as he wanted to turn around and leave, he found that he couldn''t move. There were a few masked nurses standing around him.


    They looked at me coldly, lifted the cup of my lower body, and stuck something cold into my lower body.


    Ah!" Go away!


    The intense pain made me want to struggle continuously, but to no avail. I could clearly feel something slowly leaving my body. That thing is extremely important to me. I hate it!


    I''m really ruthless!


    Why did you have to take away my most precious item!? I clearly don''t have anything left, why am I still being treated like this!


    Resentment welled up within him, but his vision went dark and he completely lost consciousness.


    When I woke up again, I was facing the haggard Phoenix Cry. He had a bitter face as he watched me wake up. He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    "Sister Bai, I did not take good care of you. Senior granduncle will definitely not let me off! "


    I wanted to open my mouth to comfort him, but I found that I was too weak to even open my mouth, let alone sit up.


    Feng Ming saw that I was anxious and hurriedly said, "I''ve already helped you cleanse it, but I don''t have enough strength. Now that you''ve awoken, I''ll teach you the Clear Light Mantra and you can quickly recover."


    His face was deathly pale, and he was even gritting his teeth as he chanted the Clear Light Spell. Although I didn''t understand it very well, I knew that these things would consume a lot of their energy.


    Otherwise, Feng Ming wouldn''t look so haggard right now.


    Feng Ming didn''t care about the resistance in my eyes as he took out a jade pendant from his neck. The jade pendant was extremely small and looked like a pendant.


    The whole body exuded a white jade-like softness. It made me feel very comfortable when I put it on my forehead.


    Just like that, I opened my eyes and watched as Phoenix''s Cry began to chant the Clear Brilliance Curse, one word at a time. It was as if something was being squeezed out of my mind.


    At the beginning, he felt uncomfortable, but later on, he felt very comfortable and even wanted to continue listening.


    However, Feng Ming''s face was covered in sweat, making his face look even more pale.


    "Enough! I feel better now. "


    Indeed, it was much better, at least his speech was smooth.


    Feng Ming stopped midway, but he still refused, "Sister Bai, your words are wrong. You gave me a place to stay, and you even helped me find my senior granduncle. You treat me so well, and it''s only because I''m unskilled that I''m like this. "So you just need to look at me."


    After saying that, he didn''t even give me a chance to reject and started reciting once again.


    As time passed, I fell into a deep sleep. It was just that this time, there was nothing.


    When I woke up the next day, it was still quite early. When I opened the door, I saw the phoenix chirping outside my door. It was wrapped in a blanket and it was still talking in its sleep.


    Nineteen could be considered a child, but he had already cultivated for many years.


    I didn''t expect that in this society, there were actually people who cultivated. I thought that only the descendants of the Feng Clan would be like this. I didn''t expect Feng Ming to be like this as well.


    Seeing that he was sleeping so peacefully, I didn''t disturb her and went straight to the company.


    Who would have thought that the moment I arrived at the door, I would be stopped by Liu Yue. There was a talisman hanging on her chest, but her eyes were still looking at me in fear.


    "Bai Jian, I know there''s something wrong with you, but I''ve already hired a master. Today is the day you die."


    Although his words had attracted the attention of others, no one dared to come up and say anything. They were merely in the mood to watch a good show.


    I watched with a cold face as she pressed the paper to my forehead.

 C35

    During the commute to work, the company had the most employees entering and exiting. The surroundings were filled with people coming and going, quickly forming a circle around them.


    He did not know what was on the talisman, but he could smell a strong scent of blood, which made his nose hurt.


    Liu Yueyue stared at me, her mouth shouting that it''s impossible. There''s no problem with the talisman given by the master, so there''s only one possibility.


    That is, I am really too powerful.


    "White paper!" Just you wait, I''ll definitely expose you! " She laughed like a madman.


    Because of last night''s incident, I felt as if I had a headache, as if someone was constantly weeping and complaining by my ear.


    I impatiently tore off the talisman paper on my body, and spoke impolitely, "Liu Yueyue, I advise you to continue being crazy, or else I will definitely call the police. I want to see how you famous people are hiding this from the world!"


    "Shut up! "Cousin was only confused by you, go die!"


    I don''t know what kind of courage Liu Yueyue gave. Although I said that I was evil, I didn''t hesitate to raise my hand towards my face.


    Seeing that she wasn''t willing to let me off, the anger in my heart burned hotter and hotter. I didn''t have any intention of being polite. Since she dared to attack me, I wasn''t someone that could be easily bullied.


    As a result, everyone at the entrance of the company watched a big show for free. The two women didn''t even have the slightest image of themselves fighting each other. Some people even revealed the clothes underneath.


    Impulse is only temporary. When I calm down, the situation has already reached the point where there is no way to reverse it. Only after Ji Nan rushed over to disperse the crowd did I regain my freedom.


    I don''t know where a young miss like Liu Yue Yue got so much strength to leave so many different red marks on my body.


    As she was being pulled apart, I saw a sudden black patch on her head, surrounded by a pattern.


    I was shocked and wanted to speak up, but Ji Nan firmly held me back. He apologized, "Yueyue has been spoiled badly. Calm down, do you want to get on the headlines?"


    The warm breath was extremely close to my face. In an instant, I stopped resisting uncomfortably. Only then did I realize that I was surrounded by people. Furthermore, they were all holding phones to record something.


    When I saw the phone, I felt a little flustered. The development of information in this era is a kind of top kill to people. I still remember the news that there was a celebrity being scolded and jumping off a building.


    If this video were to get out, I wouldn''t know what other people would think of my behavior.


    Ji Nan seemed to know what I was thinking and signaled the security guard by the side with his eyes. He lifted me up forcefully and entered the elevator.


    I felt a little uneasy and wanted to stand up, but he strongly rejected me. His words were so gentle and warm.


    "It''s only been a minute. Do you know that you have to compete with me?"


    Looking at his attitude, I knew that there was no way for me to reject him. I could only warn myself in my heart that this kind of man isn''t someone I can fall in love with.


    Ji Nan directly put me in his office and applied medicine for me, but he didn''t say anything about Liu Yueyue.


    Actually, the reason he was like this was only for Liu Yueyue or the company.


    After applying the medicine, I wanted to leave, but Ji Nan didn''t have any intention of speaking and just stared at his wrist in a daze.


    Following his gaze, I discovered that he was wearing a weird bracelet on his wrist. Most of the male bracelets are Buddhist beads or something like that.


    However, when Ji Nan looked at it, he could not see the edges of it. Each of the eight pearls was different. The most eye-catching thing was a human-shaped eyeball.


    When Ji Nan saw me looking at his bracelet, he frantically covered it up and said, "This is what my father wanted me to wear. I don''t like this bracelet!"


    I came back to my senses and shook my head to show that I was just curious.


    Ji Nan said that she would take care of Liu Yueyue''s matters, while I only need to work properly within the company.


    Naturally, I won''t refute anything. As for the black aura on Liu Yueyue''s body, I can''t even protect myself right now, so how could I have the time to care about other people?


    It''s just that I was in a state of panic all day because I was afraid that the video from today would be spread out. Once it was spread out, not even Ji Nan would be able to protect me.


    But when I got off work, nothing happened, so I was relieved.


    As soon as I went downstairs, Feng Ming was waiting for me at his usual position. He didn''t seem to be in a good state, and his entire body seemed to be depressed. He seemed to be tired and hadn''t been able to rest for a few days.


    When he saw me go out, he gave me a big smile. Unfortunately, seeing him like this only made me feel even more guilty.


    Originally, I thought that we would return together like before. But who knew that Phoenix Cry didn''t have the intention of going upstairs. Instead, he took off his hair, placed it on my fingertip, and disappeared in an instant.


    Big sister Bai, I can''t wait any longer. Martial Granduncle will definitely wake up tonight.


    When he said this, he seemed a bit wronged, but he didn''t know why.


    Feng Ming lowered his head and did not continue speaking. When he saw that I did not turn back, he turned around and left.


    He was still wearing his tattered Daoist attire, and his otherworldly appearance slowly disappeared from the alley as if he had suddenly appeared in front of me.


    When I could no longer see him, I came back to my senses and headed upstairs.


    I don''t know if it was my imagination, but when the phoenix cry came, I felt as if there was a ball of fire surrounding me. Now that the ball of fire had suddenly disappeared, it left me with a bone-piercing chill.


    I didn''t take the elevator, but chose to take the elevator instead. There was clearly no one behind me, but my feet subconsciously moved forward, constantly accelerating.


    Even though I was already out of breath, I didn''t have any intention of stopping. I subconsciously told myself that if I were to stop, something unexpected would happen.


    That would definitely not be a good thing.


    "Da, da, da ~ ~ ~"


    The sound of footsteps moving fast was very obvious in the corridor.


    All I could hear was my own breathing and the sound of my heart beating.


    When I saw my familiar door, it was as if I had seen my only salvation, but my hands were shaking and I couldn''t get the key into the keyhole.


    White Jane, you have to calm down.


    I swallowed and controlled my trembling hands. The cold wind blew against the back of my neck and I was able to successfully insert my hand into the keyhole.

 C36

    "Click ~ ~ ~"


    I heard the lock open.


    I easily pushed the door open. Just as I stepped in, the other leg felt like it was weighed down by a thousand gold, making it impossible for me to move at all.


    I looked down, but saw nothing.


    The sound of his heart beating echoed back and forth in the empty corridor.


    My teeth were chattering up and down, making little noises, and my hands were covered with cold sweat as I held the doorknob.


    "Get lost!"


    I mustered up the courage to shout at my feet and start cursing loudly. This is one of the methods I heard when I was young. They say that people are afraid of ghosts, and ghosts are afraid of humans. They are most afraid of evil people, so it is very likely that they will be scolded away by you.


    Initially, I scolded them fairly smoothly, but who would have thought that the strength under my feet would actually increase. Furthermore, I even started to use more strength. The backlog of attacks didn''t feel good at all.


    I knew in an instant that not only was this approach useless, it had also infuriated the other party.


    More and more Miasma gathered in the corridor. Even the street lamps started to flash. A cold wind wrapped me in it.


    I know it''s only a matter of time before I get caught.


    The thing of cold ice clung to my shin like a finger, and now it kept climbing up, little by little.


    The familiar object is just inside the door. As long as I step out of the door, I will be able to enter a safe zone. This will extinguish my hope bit by bit.


    At some point, my mouth had been torn open by my bite, and a bloody taste was spreading from my mouth. I turned my head slightly and saw that at some point, there was a woman standing at the right side of the corridor.


    This woman''s figure made me feel a little familiar, but she was carrying an umbrella, so I couldn''t see her upper body clearly, only her lower body could be seen more clearly.


    Her protruding abdomen had already revealed the identity of this woman.


    The woman''s appearance caused the surrounding cold air to become even more intense. It was so cold that one could even breathe out mist.


    Barefooted, she walked three meters in front of me and jerked her head up.


    My pupils contracted. It was indeed a woman, but it was a woman with a pale complexion and a pained expression. The corner of her mouth was curled up, as if she had been cut open.


    However, it was this pursed lips that unexpectedly smiled at me. That smile was only expressed through the corner of his mouth.


    An ear-piercing, hoarse voice rang out.


    "Thank you, thank you. I will definitely repay you well. "


    The lady''s eyes stare fixedly at me. She doesn''t have any intention to thank me at all.


    I scolded myself for being unlucky. This ghost is really full of evil. Even though it said that it was grateful, it didn''t show any mercy to me.


    While the ghost lady was speaking, the pendant on her leg had climbed to the level of her thigh. The cold that penetrated her skin made me feel as though it was being rushed.


    I started to curse loudly without any regard for my image, scolding them for being cold-blooded and merciless, to repay kindness with enmity, even though I couldn''t recall when I accidentally helped a pregnant woman.


    She kept on saying thank you. Due to the frequency of her words, her mouth started to slide down, revealing dark red gums. Fresh blood kept on dripping from her legs, spreading to my feet.


    I started to panic, the footsteps of death were getting closer and closer to me, no one wanted to die, my eyes filled with tears, I started to struggle with all my might.


    "Luanyang! Luanyang! I''m going to die! "


    At this moment, how could I care about my face? I could only continue to shout and shout. At the same time, I was glad that Feng Ming had left. Otherwise, I wouldn''t know how I would have harmed him.


    Seeing my crazy actions, the woman panicked a little. She opened her mouth and let out a piercing scream, as if she was warning me of something.


    The cold had gripped my belly, and I felt a wave of nausea.


    Then I fell into a hard arms, and I heard the woman scream in terror, and then I felt as if I had fallen into an ice cave.


    He was only able to go from a cold that he was unfamiliar with to a cold that he was familiar with.


    Luanyang hugged me from behind, put me on the bed, put her palm on my stomach, and said nothing.


    At some point, the woman had disappeared and I had returned to my room.


    Only then did I realize that Luanyang''s figure was very unstable, and her appearance was sometimes blurry and sometimes distinct.


    When I saw his silence, I was naturally frightened, because I felt as if something had been placed on my forehead and abdomen, and even my heart started to beat in unison.


    He frowned coldly. His expression was a little unsightly, but he began to exert strength in his hands.


    Ah!


    As soon as he exerted his strength, I started to scream. I didn''t feel as though he had used much strength, but instead, I felt as though I was being pressed down by someone. My internal organs felt as though they were being squeezed down as well.


    Luanyang saw that I was screaming so miserably, but he didn''t seem to want to stop.


    At the same time, I also felt great pain. Not only was it painful, but it was also a sign of death. My head was covered in cold sweat while my fingers started to spasm.


    I wanted to open my mouth to tell her to stop, but the pain made it difficult for her to even make a sound.


    Fortunately, Luanyang suddenly stopped, which gave me a chance to gasp for air.


    "Who let you cause trouble?"


    Luanyang''s voice was very cold, and the question stabbed into my heart like an icicle.


    I felt very wronged, because I didn''t even remember how I endured these filthy things. Moreover, I was the one in pain, yet now I''m going to be scolded.


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, Luanyang snorted coldly, and said mockingly, "Don''t think that you can get away just because you''re silent. This thing isn''t that easy to get rid of, you better think about it! What use do you have for such a brain? Do you want to eat? "


    I stared at Luoyang with my eyes wide open. Although he was disdainful before, his words weren''t as vicious as before! "What change is this now!


    Hearing that Luanyang can''t be said for sure, I didn''t have any backbone, so I could only close my eyes and think about what I had done recently.


    As the images continued to change in his mind, he suddenly thought of a possibility.


    When I left the hospital, didn''t I see a pregnant woman in the rain and give her the umbrella?


    Isn''t that umbrella the same as the one I saw today?


    He had not expected that his momentary kindness would bring about such a fatal disaster.


    When I told this to Luanyang, he immediately sneered, "As expected, this brain is just for eating. You actually dare to have any pity for ghosts? Aren''t you trying to make people act like a scapegoat?"


    I didn''t say anything, only looked at Luoyang with a pale face. Speaking of which, I always felt that Luoyang wouldn''t just leave me alone like this.

 C37

    Seeing my pained expression, Luanyang''s heart finally moved a bit. He didn''t continue to press down on my stomach, if it was someone who was a little irritable as he walked around the room.


    I covered my stomach. Even if I didn''t have any idea what these things were, I still knew what was inside.


    The thought that there was something in it that didn''t belong to me sent a wave of fear through me.


    Almost immediately I thought of a bloody scene.


    When the things inside slowly left the items on my body, I used my sharp nails to cut open my stomach and crawled out from it. In an instant, I ate my flesh and blood while I was still conscious.


    Oh my god!


    I was frightened by my imagination and immediately said in panic, "Luanyang? You will save me! "


    It isn''t that I don''t have any backbone, but in front of death, that bit of backbone isn''t worth anything at all.


    Luanyang was disturbed by my actions and became even more unstable. Her body flickered between light and darkness, and only her bone-piercing cold aura allowed me to know that he hadn''t left at all.


    He didn''t say anything. He just stood there with his lips pursed, looking at me with a look that was hard to describe.


    It sounded like guilt, but also like hesitation.


    In the end, he said, "I have no other choice. I can only wait for an opportunity. I will save you."


    His eyes were deep, like the brightest hope in the darkness, making people feel at ease.


    I reluctantly nodded my head. I tightly gripped my stomach, as I was afraid that the scene I imagined would appear at any moment.


    Luanyang also had no intention of leaving, but lay down beside me instead. A pair of bright and cold eyes stared straight at me, with no intention of closing their eyes.


    If it was someone else, I might not be able to fall asleep at all. However, after the person in front of me had turned into a calm sun, I was able to sleep even more peacefully.


    He hadn''t had any nightmares at all, as if nothing had happened the previous night.


    But when I woke up in the morning, the feeling of vomiting told me that things were not that simple.


    I could even hear the wails of a baby constantly reverberating in my head. That sound made me shiver uncontrollably and I felt as though someone had pierced my brain with a needle. I struggled repeatedly.


    As long as he died, the pain would not be so great!


    The moment this thought flashed across my mind, I felt as if I had been pulled into an ice-cold embrace. Luanyang had already stood by my side at some point and was looking at me worriedly.


    His fingers are slightly cold, but it makes me instantly clear up. The thought of suicide immediately disappears into thin air.


    "Their goal is indeed to kill you." Luanyang said in a cold voice, bringing with him a seventy percent killing intent.


    I felt safe sticking to him. This thing was like a ticking time bomb in my stomach, and I didn''t know when it would explode in my stomach.


    Originally, I thought that they only wanted to absorb the things on my body. Unexpectedly, they actually wanted me to die all the time.


    "Then what should we do? I had no way to control myself just now. " I came with a depressed face and looked longingly at Luoyang.


    Luanyang didn''t say anything more, and even his eyes didn''t change in the slightest. His ice-cold fingers actually invaded my forehead just like that.


    A refreshing feeling instantly engulfed my four limbs, and I felt a lot more at ease.


    However, Luanyang and I are the opposite, he seems to be very tired, the whole ghost has become a lot more transparent.


    Seeing him in this state, how could I not know that all of this comfort was due to Luoyang?


    "When you go out, you''d better stay in a crowded place. You''ll definitely come back before nightfall. I''ll be waiting for you downstairs." Luanyang looked at me with complicated eyes, then disappeared from the room.


    The room returned to its former temperature, but it made me feel even colder, as though my bones were being pierced.


    After a simple rest, I opened the door and saw an umbrella not too far away. It was so unlucky that I didn''t want to take a glance at it. I hastily headed outside.


    It wasn''t until we were in a crowded area that I felt my limbs warm up, but I still wore more clothes, and the people coming and going couldn''t help but look at me a few times.


    I pretended as if I didn''t see anything, but I didn''t expect to be stopped inside the company.


    The moment he arrived at the company, he was immediately asked to go to his office. As soon as he entered, he saw Mr. Tang and Ji Nan standing together, talking and laughing about something.


    When I saw Mr. Tang, I stopped in my tracks. I was at a loss as to what to do, and could only act as a foil.


    However, when Mr. Tang saw me, he immediately wanted to grab me. He seemed to be afraid as he anxiously said, "Miss Bai, it was indeed my fault last time. I''m now bearing any consequences. I beg you, please save Tang Yuan!"


    I looked at him coldly. I didn''t forget how he treated us. Naturally, I didn''t have any sympathy for him. Instead, I felt that he definitely wasn''t a good person.


    It was also the first time that I didn''t know how to be polite and directly turned around to leave. I didn''t expect that this was just the beginning.


    Ji Nan''s interest in me had only just begun, so he didn''t blame me in the slightest. He made me sit on the work stool very safely.


    For a whole day, I didn''t see Mr. Tang again. I thought that he had given up and just hoped that he would find a better way to save Tang Yuan.


    When I got off work, it actually wasn''t dark yet. I felt that I still had a chance, so I rushed out of the building and called a taxi, wanting to go back faster.


    The moment I got on the car, I felt that the smell in the car was a little unique, but I didn''t pay much attention to it. I just held my stomach, as if testing something inside.


    A soft object hit my stomach and made a hissing sound.


    I panicked and opened my mouth to speak a few words with Master, but didn''t discover anything wrong. I just assumed that I was too nervous.


    Unexpectedly, I felt a pain in my stomach, as if there was something pressing down on my intestines. I exerted a little strength, as if I wasn''t in a hurry at all.


    "Help!"


    I stood in the elevator and tried to prop myself up, but my legs were still cold and moist. I subconsciously touched it but discovered that it was a light yellow liquid.


    Intense pain followed. The most obvious part was that his stomach was already bulging, and he looked like he was about to become a child.

 C38

    My stomach swelled up bit by bit, as if I was already six or seven months pregnant. I could even see the black fog that was rising from my stomach.


    I weakly knelt on the ground and saw that woman appear before me once again. Her towering abdomen had already become flat.


    She seemed to want to come over and touch my stomach, but was hit by the white light. She screamed miserably as she was pushed back against the elevator door and looked at me viciously.


    It goes without saying that Luanyang must have left something on me, so she couldn''t even get close to me.


    However, even though the lord couldn''t get close to me, the child kept on churning in my stomach. He then used his own strength to prove that he wasn''t someone to be trifled with.


    If looks could kill, I would have died countless times over by now.


    The woman kept looking at me.


    It''s a pity that they don''t have the slightest bit of pity for me right now. No one would pity someone who was about to cause their death!


    Even if the woman was unwilling, she could only leave regretfully in the end.


    The fetus was struggling in my stomach, as if it was taking revenge for my mother, stirring all of my intestines together.


    I covered my stomach and rolled on the ground.


    At this moment, the elevator door opened.


    Ding ¨C


    The door slowly opened and I looked up to see a pair of rich and childish shoes standing in front of me.


    "Auntie, why didn''t you coax little brother?"


    The little girl held a figurine in her hand as she scolded me. She looked at my stomach with her eyes and spoke with a dispirited tone.


    The most important thing was that it was already night time, but there was no adult beside this girl. This was simply impossible.


    Ever since the little girl had come out, the fetus had stopped moving.


    So I held my stomach and started to walk outside. Who knows what this little girl was, a human or a ghost?


    It was said that when humans were young, they would see something different. It was because the minds of humans at that time seemed very pure, that was why they could see things that ordinary people could not.


    Who would have thought that the moment I stepped out of the elevator, I would discover that someone was tightly grabbing onto the corner of my clothes. I slowly turned my head and saw the girl''s innocent face as she said, "Auntie, you''re not leaving? I want to play with my brother now! "


    I hastily retreated and wanted to leave, but I discovered that my feet were enveloped by a black fog at some point in time. It was impossible for me to even move.


    Not to mention leaving this place in a hurry, I suddenly felt a great sense of despair, and could only brace myself to look at the girl opposite me.


    "I haven''t grown up yet, so I can''t play with you. I''ll play with you when I''m older, okay?"


    The girl tilted her head and looked at me. If it was before, I would have felt very cute, innocent, and unruly. But now, a wave of horror rushed to my head.


    He looked straight at the little girl, not daring to relax even a bit.


    She hung her head in disappointment, and I thought she had given up, for I found that my feet seemed lighter, and I was just about to breathe a sigh of relief.


    She tilted her head and looked at me with her two black eyes. There was a smile on the corner of her mouth and her voice was still young and tight.


    "Auntie, but I want to play with little brother right now. How about I help you let little brother grow up!"


    Just as she finished speaking, the figure of the woman from before appeared behind her. She strangely raised both of her hands, which were covered in blood, and placed them right in front of me.


    That fresh and fresh thing seemed to have just been torn off of something from above. It dripped onto the ground, and a fishy smell permeated the air.


    "Eat it! Eat it! " A voice filled with temptation came back and forth in my ears, trying to control my thoughts.


    My senses, which I originally felt to be extremely disgusted with, gradually started to change. Even though it was just a lump of loathsome stuff, I could smell an alluring fragrance coming from it.


    This smell, vaguely seduce me, is my throat could not help but slide.


    There was only one voice left in his mind.


    Eat it!


    As long as he ate this delicious thing, he would be satisfied. His empty body would also be able to obtain the greatest amount of satisfaction.


    Eat it!


    Ah!" I screamed, trying to get away from the sound, but it was like the sound of my heart. There was no escape.


    The crazy actions left scars on my palm one after another, which made me calmer.


    I can''t eat it. I''m human, I don''t need to eat it.


    The woman saw that I was gradually becoming more clear-headed and actually pressed down on my shoulder without caring about anything else. That bone-piercing chill immediately made me lose all my intuition.


    Her arms had already started to emit a burnt smell, but she didn''t seem to give up at all. Instead, she looked at me with resentment.


    As the bloody object got closer and closer to me, I could also feel the thirst in my heart growing stronger and stronger.


    When the bright red liquid touched my lips, I cried in despair.


    Because I found that I could not control myself, much less resist. My hands were trembling as I tried to catch it.


    The little girl''s cheerful laughter filled his ears.


    "Little brother grew up, little brother is going to grow up!"


    Feeling the sticky feeling in my palm, I slowly lifted the object up ¡­


    He closed his eyes and held his breath.


    Ah!" I screamed, trying to get away from the sound, but it was like the sound of my heart. There was no escape.


    A scream suddenly shattered the feast. I was so shocked that my arms trembled and something fell to the ground.


    I weakly sat on the floor and saw the little girl covering her ears as she screamed crazily, as if she was suffering from a great pain.


    The woman, however, instantly disappeared.


    Tears and blood trickled down her face. The little girl was instantly pressed down to the ground, unable to move. The thing pressing down on her was only a piece of talisman paper.


    That piece of talisman paper made me feel very familiar with it. I remembered the three talismans that Feng Ming had left me before. I didn''t expect that it would actually be something that was out of season.


    Feng Ming was an unreliable Daoist Priest.


    I hurriedly stood up and was about to leave when I saw something at my feet. It was just a glance and I nearly vomited.


    If I am not mistaken, the sticky substance was probably the internal organs of some kind. Its bright color was very conspicuous under the light.


    I almost ate this just now!


    This kind of understanding continued to spin in my mind. I couldn''t help but cover my mouth and quickly leave this place.


    I also began to understand that the thing in my stomach is constantly growing. It wants to come out and borrow my stomach to come to this world.


    And the moment it was born, it was the moment of my death.

 C39

    When I ran back home in a sorry state, I felt a sliver of relief. When I raised my head, I saw that there was a signboard at home.


    This appearance was extremely similar to the ancestral hall from ancient times. The exquisite carvings showed just how noble this person''s identity was, and the words written on it were very impressive.


    "Mount Shu Luoyang is ranked next."


    When I subconsciously said those words, I actually felt a bit more at ease.


    I didn''t know when I had actually treated these two words as a safe harbor. As long as these two words were there, I would feel incomparably at ease. It was as though some demon or demon wouldn''t be able to take my life away.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but blush. After turning my head around, I directly crashed into a cold and wide chest, causing my nose to hurt.


    "It''s that thing again?"


    Luanyang''s tone was firm, it was not a question at all.


    My ears were a little hot as I retreated. I didn''t expect him to suddenly appear behind me.


    "Did you go to look for this plaque today?" I began to change the subject, not wanting to recall the scene.


    Luanyang frowned deeply as he reached into his sleeve and pulled out a piece of paper, which he threw onto the side of the signboard, "Yes, yes, these books are what I want, and the signboard is also what I want."


    Those books looked very old. The words on them were all in traditional characters, and there were even some small charms that I couldn''t understand at all. I had no choice but to give up.


    The atmosphere between the two was eerily quiet.


    After standing there for a long time, I felt very tired. In addition to the fright I had just experienced, I was already on the verge of collapsing. My legs were already trembling.


    Just as I was about to speak, Luanyang hugged me tightly. He stretched out his big hands and placed them on my lower abdomen, secretly exerting his strength. A chilly air immediately invaded my body.


    I immediately felt a tyrannical power rolling around in my stomach, trying to find what was hidden in the depths. But that thing was deeply ingrained in me, even though I had found it, I was unable to pull it out.


    As soon as Luanyang''s breath moves, it will cling to my body, and I will be the one suffering.


    My back had long since been drenched in cold sweat. I looked at the man before me and used his strength seriously. I could feel his strength.


    That''s why I had been suppressing myself and not making a sound. However, as time passed, I was finally unable to hold back my screams and was about to collapse onto the ground. Luckily, I was held by Luanyang at this crucial moment.


    He withdrew his strength, and I felt a surge of relief.


    I heard his slightly apologetic voice by my ear, "I''m sorry, I was too anxious. Your life is mine, nothing can be taken away."


    His tone was extremely serious. If it wasn''t for the language in it, I would have thought that this man already had deep feelings for me. However, I had long passed that age.


    He could only express his trust slightly, "I know, I believe in you!"


    The moment I opened my mouth, I realized that my voice was terrifyingly weak, as if all the food in my body was about to be eaten.


    Luanyang also instantly noticed my strangeness, but he immediately pressed down on my shoulder. Under my astonished gaze, he slowly approached me.


    Until both of their breaths collided.


    The faint scent of sandalwood surrounded me, bringing with it the smell of fragrant earth. This smell was very special, and it seemed to be very different from ordinary incense. This was the smell unique to Luanyang.


    Now it was directly in my nose, invading my brain in a continuous stream, controlling my inability to resist.


    He steadied my lips gently. It was different from every other time I had seen him before. This was the gentlest time I had seen him. It seemed to be filled with a strong sense of apology, but also an uncontrollable gentleness.


    At first, my eyes were still wide open. But as I was immersed in the gentleness that he created, I couldn''t help but wrap my arms around his neck and enthusiastically respond to him.


    The cold air that I received earlier seemed to have found a vent and left my body continuously.


    I knew what Luoyang was doing. He was sucking in the miasma from my body.


    After the kiss, my vision became hazy, even the handsome face of Luanyang became hazy, and I could not see the emotions in his eyes.


    He suddenly felt as if his entire body was enveloped in a white mist. That was a dangerous place, but also a happy place.


    One after another, the bindings were tossed to the side. My ice-cold body was shrouded in them. This was a perfect combination and I was willing to do it.


    Behind the joys, I don''t want it to be a rational choice.


    When I opened my eyes again, there was no trace of Luanyang by my side. I could not help but feel a little sad. Just as I was about to get up, I saw a small person made of paper sitting by the bed.


    The little person''s appearance was extremely strange. His hair was similar to a girl''s, but his clothes were of a boy''s, making him look a bit out of place.


    Just as I was getting curious, the little person suddenly starts moving on his own. From its mouth, words come out of Luanyang''s mouth.


    "I absorbed too much Yin Qi last night. I need some time to repair it. I can do it in one day."


    A single sentence was enough to explain why he had disappeared so early in the morning. The reason was also acceptable.


    I didn''t expect the paper man to have this kind of effect. I originally thought that the paper man''s mission would be completed, but I didn''t expect that it would continue to follow behind me.


    At first, I didn''t notice it until I was about to go out, when I noticed something white lying next to my backpack.


    After a closer look, I realized that it was actually a paper man. The paper man didn''t say anything, and when I looked at it, it didn''t have any reaction. It only grabbed onto the strap on its back without any reaction.


    Even though I felt that it was a little strange, I still believed that Luanyang would not let the paper man harm me, so I did not care about it.


    I don''t know if it was my imagination, but I always felt that the gazes of many people were focused on me along the way. However, when I turned around, I could only see a bunch of numb young people at work.


    The paper man remained motionless, as if it were a pendant.


    Without Liu Yueyue, I was very relaxed within the company. Even my work became faster, and soon after, the higher-ups brought bad news. The projects I had previously been working on were actually rejected, and today I would have to organize the new plans.


    My heart sank. No doubt, I wouldn''t be able to go back until it was dark.

 C40

    I knew exactly what it meant not to go back before dark.


    The first thing I wanted to do was find Ji Nan. Even if it was the gossip of others, I didn''t think that my life was as important as mine. Even if I left this place, I didn''t want to lose my life.


    Then today, I didn''t know where Ji Nan was. After searching in all directions to find him, I started to want to leave this place when I got off work.


    Time passed by bit by bit and it was time for me to get off work. I hastily packed up my stuff and was about to head out when a few ladies blocked the path in front of me.


    "Bai Jian, do you think that the company belongs to your family? Your department definitely has to work overtime today!"


    The leading woman is not someone I know, but she is someone I''m familiar with. Their faces are so similar to each other that every time, I am unable to tell who is who.


    I had no interest in pestering her any further. Time is my life, and in the past minute, my life has been getting weaker and weaker.


    "Get out of my way! If that''s the case, I''m not going to work for you!"


    The woman looked at me in astonishment, as though she didn''t expect me to say such words. However, her reaction was extremely quick as she blocked in front of me.


    Sneering, "Do you think that you have the final say? If I remember correctly, you signed the contract directly because of Director Ji''s relationship. If you were to leave temporarily, I''m afraid you will have to pay the penalty fee! "


    After she reminded me, I also realized that my position was very important. Generally speaking, you wouldn''t be allowed to suddenly lose sight of people, so I would sign a contract.


    When I thought about the terms of the breach of contract, I felt conflicted. If I didn''t die, then the payment would be sufficient for me to commit suicide!


    I started to hesitate and said, "Director Ji will definitely agree to my request for a temporary leave of absence. Get out of my way!"


    Our argument instantly attracted the attention of many people. They looked over with curious eyes, but none of them wanted to take a step forward.


    This was because once he took a step forward, it was equivalent to bringing trouble upon himself.


    "Director Ji? Don''t lie to me. So what if it is true? Right now, you can''t even find Director Ji! And you have no proof. "


    When the woman saw how anxious I was, she felt as if I had won a great victory, and she actually felt very proud of me.


    I watched as the sun slowly disappeared and the world outside gradually darkened. I was extremely anxious. I didn''t know if it was just my imagination, but I felt itchy at my lower abdomen.


    If there wasn''t anyone in front of me, I would have taken off my clothes and placed my nails on top of them and slid them back and forth. It was really too itchy.


    That feeling was like there were millions of ants fighting for something under his skin.


    I clenched my fists tightly. In the end, I couldn''t control myself and pushed the woman in front of me away. Using violent methods, I staggered out of the company.


    The sky outside has already darkened, so the fastest way to get home is naturally to take a taxi. I cover my stomach and quickly stop a taxi before getting in without hesitation.


    Once inside, I couldn''t help but press my hand deep into my clothes and rub my skin to stop the painful itching.


    The driver in front of me looked at me with a face full of shock. He opened his mouth and said, "I say, this girl. Are you infected?!" "I''m in a small business, I can''t let you get on the car!"


    I suppressed the groans that were about to leave my mouth as I said in a low and hoarse voice, "Master, I''m not sick. It''s just that I seem to be allergic and itchy. As long as I go home, there will be no problem! "


    Even though I had already explained myself, the driver was still looking at me with disdain. However, his speed was much faster than before as he continued to drive forward arrogantly.


    The moment the car moved, I felt more at ease. I focused on my lower abdomen. The surface was already a mess from when I scratched it. There were even some areas where fresh blood was seeping out.


    However, this still didn''t stop my itchiness. Instead, it became more and more itchy. My eyes reddened as I looked at my surroundings. The sky had already started to change.


    The thick black surrounding me in the taxi, the itch feeling also began to change gradually, it began to become painful.


    I bit the back of my hand and cold sweat had already wet my hair. I saw that the master in front of me was looking at me with even more disgust.


    He said, "I say, girl, if you are sick, don''t lie to me. How do you look allergic to something like this? I think it''s better if I send you to the hospital! "


    No!


    I reflexively wanted to refuse, but I realised that I no longer had any strength left. I could only watch as the man changed directions.


    No!


    I struggled powerlessly as I gradually lost some of my consciousness. However, I vaguely felt as though I was placed on an operating table.


    His hazy consciousness suddenly awakened by a sharp pain. He wanted to sit up, but found out that his stomach was growing very big. It looked like it had been nine months. It was about to give birth.


    I saw that my body had been changed into a hospital gown without any shoes on my feet. Just as I was about to stand up, I found that there were many hands around me.


    Those hands were all different, some were rough, some were very tender, and they held my limbs very precisely, making me take the shape of a big word on the operating table again.


    I raised my head to look, but all I could see was my huge belly, a raised head in the middle, the shape of a skull.


    It kept struggling, trying to break free of my skin and crawl out.


    My entire body was trembling nonstop because I discovered that the things inside were tearing at my flesh with my fingers. An intense pain suddenly struck me.


    The cold surrounded me and froze everything, but it couldn''t freeze my pain.


    "Get lost!" I shouted, tears streaming down my face.


    In a daze, he saw the woman from before slowly appear. She was also wearing a hospital gown, and there was a bit of joy on her face.


    She lovingly reached out her hand to caress my stomach as she murmured, "My child, my child, you have finally come to this world."


    I wanted to refuse, but I didn''t have the strength to move at all. I could only watch helplessly as a hand suddenly burst out from my stomach and grabbed onto a woman''s fingers.


    Once there was a gap, the thing inside its stomach became even more forceful. It wanted to break out of the stomach.

 C41

    Ah!" I was in so much pain that I was on the verge of fainting but it was impossible for me to fall unconscious. The thick smell of blood engulfed me.


    The thing under my skin is constantly struggling. I can even feel his body.


    I could hear the complacent laughter of a woman, echoing in my head.


    I tightly pursed my lips. I felt as though I had already died. My eyes gradually lost their luster.


    It was as though my soul was being summoned. I felt as though I was being pulled by something and it didn''t stop there.


    That power was extremely strong. Even though I was struggling, I couldn''t do anything about it. Just when I was about to give up, I suddenly smelled a sandalwood fragrance. A ball of flames was burning in the air, emitting its own light and heat.


    I could clearly see that that thing was the little guy that had been following me since the start of the morning. His expression was extremely painful, but his burning speed was extremely fast. In less than three seconds, it was all gone.


    The white smoke from the fire enveloped me, and it was only then that I could see what was happening to me.


    I floated in the air and saw a baby trying to crawl out from my stomach on the operating table. There was also a woman standing next to me. She looked very anxious, but she couldn''t reach out to help the baby.


    He could only stand there helplessly.


    That woman is a ghost, and the baby is only the embodiment of resentment. Why can''t they feel my presence?


    The white mist protected me very well. Looking at my own miserable stomach, I actually had a sorrowful feeling. If my stomach was ripped open by someone, how could I survive? I should already be dead!


    Just when I was feeling confused, a loud noise came from the window outside. Luanyang had walked in at some point, and his body was covered with a dense murderous aura. The moment he came in, he made the baby that was about to come out stop moving, and even showed signs of going back.


    The woman also turned pale with fright, but she stood bravely in front of Luanyang, blocking her way.


    "She can''t live, so why don''t we allow my son to be born? It shouldn''t be bad for you! "


    Luanyang snorted coldly, looked at the woman with disdain and said, "You shouldn''t have touched my stuff, do you understand?"


    With a wave of his hand, the woman screamed out loud. She covered her head and struggled continuously. In fact, her lower body gradually turned transparent.


    The infant that was stuck in my stomach isn''t any better off. It cried loudly with blood dripping down its face and the black aura on its body is getting thicker.


    From the moment I saw Luoyang, I felt very happy in my heart. I wanted to greet her, but realized that no matter what she said, Luanyang wouldn''t be able to hear me.


    At this time, Luanyang seemed to have sensed something and looked in my direction. His eyebrows seemed to have turned serious. He pointed his thumb and middle finger at each other and muttered, "The souls haven''t left. The time is short."


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and looked at the mother and son with great killing intent. When he made his move, he saw that the black fog surrounding the girl as if it had its own thoughts.


    The woman was already in great pain, and now she wanted to flee in panic. However, she found that she had already become a sacrifice for her child, and was unable to leave.


    When the woman became transparent, I discovered that the woman could actually see me. Her eyes became extremely clear for a moment, and I could even see a bit of guilt within them.


    In no time at all, the baby had eaten the woman clean and was coming out of my stomach. It was crawling on the ground, baring its fangs.


    Aside from the fact that the infant''s body was that of a baby, the rest of its body was completely different. Its entire body was a bluish-black color, and the position of its fingers were extremely sharp.


    If he was surrounded by these fangs then there was no way to escape.


    Luanyang stretched out her hand to grab a red rope, and said with great interest, "I didn''t expect that you would be so promising. You know that swallowing your own mother is an extremely evil thing. Something like you can even appear in the mortal world!"


    The infant seemed to know that the other party was talking about him, and let out a furious roar, quickly crawling towards Luanyang. The black fog wrapped around it like a protective layer.


    Luanyang dodged quickly. There were several times when he wanted to use the red rope to catch the baby, but it was blocked by the black fog on his body. After failing several times, Luanyang''s patience seemed to have run out.


    Although I was closely related to the battle between the two of them, what I was more concerned about was my physical body. I looked over in heartache, only to find that my body was actually enveloped by a white fog.


    He could feel the chilliness from it even though he didn''t get too close.


    This ¡ª


    Other than Luoyang, no one else would do such a thing!


    Although the baby wasn''t caught by the red rope, it didn''t get any benefits. It began to howl loudly as a large black object floated in from the outside.


    Unexpectedly, it was a humanoid creature with a strange appearance that entered the room. It seemed as if it didn''t have any consciousness, as it approached the infant and was eaten in an instant.


    As for the baby, it was gradually growing up. It had already turned into the appearance of a three year old child. However, its appearance only made it seem even more like Rakshasi.


    Luanyang obviously did not expect this to happen. He wrapped the red rope around his arm and reached out to grab the baby.


    The baby tried to escape but was held back by Luanyang. The red rope seemed to have some spiritual energy and quickly wrapped around the baby. The red rope that was less than a meter long actually covered the baby tightly.


    Ah!" I was in so much pain that I was on the verge of fainting but it was impossible for me to fall unconscious. The thick smell of blood engulfed me.


    The ear-piercing shriek echoed back and forth. The sound of the excruciating pain made one tremble in fear.


    In the end, the red rope fell off, leaving behind only some dust on the ground.


    When Luanyang saw the bone, he immediately rushed forward and picked it up, placing it on his palm to examine it closely. His expression did not change, and actually flashed with excitement.


    I had already guessed what it was. Only his bones were able to excite Luanyang, who would have thought that there would be his bones in this baby.


    "So that''s how it is. Don''t tell me I can''t find him? It''s part of my body. " he said to himself, and put it back in his sleeve.


    But why was it part of the baby''s body?

 C42

    My body was enveloped in a thick fog. Luanyang directly walked into the fog, and then she held my body up. I could see my pale face and my whole body covered in blood.


    It was rare for me to see a trace of heartache on Luanyang''s face, but soon after, I heard his solemn promise, "Bai Jian, don''t be afraid. I will bring you back very soon."


    I don''t know if he was speaking to my body or to my soul, maybe both.


    After Luanyang left, I thought that I would leave with him too. Who knew that I would still stay where I was without leaving, without even the slightest hint of leaving.


    I don''t want to live like this all my life.


    Just when I wanted to force my way in, I suddenly saw that woman appear in the originally empty room. However, this time it was a little different.


    Although it was the same face, it was in a different state.


    If it was said that he had lost his mind for the sake of his children, then now, he was as calm as still water.


    I didn''t think that she would be able to see me and know of my existence.


    "Miss White Jane." She opened her mouth and called out my name. With a bit of an apologetic expression on her face, she said, "I''m sorry. You were just being kind for a moment, but you actually met me like this."


    I was still looking at her vigilantly, allowing the stomach to be ripped open. I probably wouldn''t be able to confront the mastermind behind this in a short amount of time.


    When the woman saw me like that, she smiled bitterly, "I know what I''ve done is too much, but I have no choice. I think the fingerbone is very important to that mister, and perhaps to Miss Bai as well!"


    I knew that she was talking about Luanyang. I didn''t expect her to be here from beginning to end. Will Luanyang really be merciful enough to let go of this ghost girl?


    I looked at the woman with a complicated expression. At that moment, I felt that there were a lot of questions.


    Before I could ask the question, I was answered.


    However, you are different. You will go back, and that mister has powerful mana, so he will definitely be able to save you. In order to express my apologies, I can only work hard for you to look at my memories.


    Just as I was about to ask about my memories, a gale suddenly gusts in front of me and the news immediately disappears.


    When I reappeared, I was still in the hospital, but this time I was a bystander, observing the woman''s memories.


    So it turns out that this woman was killed by someone else, and by her husband along with Little San. Could it be that her resentment was so great?


    Pregnancy was only nine months, but some men couldn''t bear it, and the woman''s husband was one of them, openly cheating on his wife when she was five months pregnant.


    He swore that he had met his true love, and that his pregnant wife was only a product of his parents'' coercion. After knowing that his mistress was pregnant, even his last hope was shattered.


    He was so angry that he decided to stay in the hospital, but he didn''t expect that it would be his own death. He didn''t expect the two of them to be so bold as to use hospital equipment to kill his mother, who was 5 months pregnant, on the operating table.


    The child had become the woman''s greatest obsession.


    After being tied to the operating table, the lower half of his clothes had already been removed, revealing the lower half of his body. Five months'' worth of belly was getting bigger, and when he wanted to get up, he could only see his own belly.


    An ice-cold thing entered her body, followed by intense pain. That thing kept rolling and stirring in her womb. It was extremely violent, causing her lower body to bleed profusely.


    While he was at a loss due to the pain, he clearly heard the conversation.


    "Is this okay with us? What if this old woman dies? " The woman spoke coquettishly, but she did not tremble in fear.


    The man replied in an exceptionally determined tone, "If she''s dead, then so be it. This woman died by surgery. I''m familiar with the doctor here, so we can call him to testify. We can go back after we''re done, she''s not fit to carry my child!"


    With a single sentence, he shattered the woman''s will to survive. She didn''t wait any longer and stopped breathing.


    As for that broken bone, it had actually fallen from Little San''s body. Unknowingly, it had merged into the woman''s body, gradually becoming one with her.


    The scene gradually dissipated, and I returned to the familiar decoration from a patch of white.


    It was only the time of a dream, but he had already returned to his own body. Just as he was about to move, he felt an unbearable pain in his abdomen. He could not help but cry out in pain.


    As soon as I heard the sound, a cold wind blew in and stuck close to my body.


    Luanyang stood before me, translucent, without sadness or joy, even without emotion.


    "Luanyang?" I couldn''t help but feel my nose sour. I had walked through the gates of hell this time. Although I didn''t know how I got back, I subconsciously felt that it wasn''t that easy to get back.


    When Luanyang heard my voice, she immediately turned around with a ferocious expression. Her face was filled with a murderous intent that made me fall to the ground, as my body continuously trembled.


    His current appearance was truly frightening. If it was just a moment ago, then it would be endless darkness now. His eyes were filled with intense hatred, filling him up completely.


    With just that one look, I felt like I was about to die.


    I swallowed my saliva and didn''t have the courage to call out to him a second time. I could only endure the pain as I lay there motionless, watching his mood change.


    He relied on his voice to search for people. As long as I didn''t make a sound, he would quickly return to his previous sad and joyless appearance. Then, he gradually disappeared.


    It was only when I could no longer see his figure that I finally let out a breath of relief.


    I don''t know how much time passed. When I felt that I could sit up, the first thing I did was to bend down and look at the wound on my abdomen. The mysterious thing was that the wound was white and smooth.


    However, the intense pain reminded me that it wasn''t a dream at all.


    And Luanyang once again obtained the direction in which the bones existed.


    Just as I was about to look at the signboard, I heard a knock on the door. I got off the bed carefully and opened the door.


    There was actually an old man standing outside who was over a hundred years old. His clothes were very dignified and elegant. Even though he was very old, one could tell that he had been in his prime for a long time.


    When she saw me, she smiled. "Hello, do you know Luanyang?"

 C43

    Good tea leaves should naturally be matched with good water, but there wasn''t any good tea leaves or water in the rented house. Facing the refrigerator, I started to feel troubled.


    Inside the fridge, there was only some carbonated drinks and coffee, all leftovers from working or playing overtime. There wasn''t a single thing that could be given to the Buddha in the main hall.


    But then I realized that there was nothing in this room that matched the old man outside, and if I had to say it, it was Luoyang''s plaque.


    The nobility on the signboard was on par with the old woman.


    After hesitating for a long time, I finally poured myself a cup of boiling water and left the room.


    The moment he left the room, he saw the woman gently caressing the plaque as if she was reminiscing about something.


    I was stunned and shook my head. It was definitely because too many things had happened recently. Otherwise, why would a woman display such admiration for Luanyang?


    When the woman heard my voice, she hurriedly turned her head and apologetically said with her head lowered, "I''m sorry, I saw something familiar, so I couldn''t control myself and came a little closer. I''m sorry."


    The way it looked made me feel like a tiny cloud of dust.


    Even after working for so many years, I still felt a little awkward facing such a person. "Madam, you don''t have to be so polite. Just say what you want to say."


    The woman took the cup and said with a pale face, "Actually, I don''t know how to say it, thank you for helping Luoyang. Originally, I should have taken Luanyang back, but I have something important, so I can''t leave, and I need your help."


    From her tone, it sounded as if she was very familiar with Luanyang, or at least talking to him in a family tone, which made me feel very uncomfortable, even though he was just an old woman.


    Luoyang had already been dead for many years.


    However, I didn''t know the exact date at all. Her appearance made me realize that I didn''t know anything about Luanyang at all. I knew nothing about Luanyang except her name and Mount Shu.


    Such a realization made me feel inexplicably irritated.


    The old woman saw that I didn''t reply, nor was she anxious. Instead, she calmly took out a name card from her bag and placed it on the table.


    "My surname is Bai and this is my name card. You should know about the Bai Group. If you have any urgent matters, you can ask them for help even if I''m not here."


    With that, she took out a bank card from her bag.


    I hope that I can help you. I know that Luanyang always likes the best things, and I hope that Miss Bai can do her best. Of course, I will also be satisfied with the final fee.


    She maintained an elegant posture, as if the words did not come out of her mouth.


    Every single word was like a sharp knife that stabbed into my chest. The impression from before was shattered into pieces here, leaving nothing behind.


    And I have no mercy in the face of people I don''t like.


    "This ¡­ I don''t know what kind of wife you''re talking about, and what kind of person are you in Luoyang? Mother? If it was Mother, then why didn''t Luanyang come to find you at the first possible moment? "


    When the woman heard the word ''mother'', she finally couldn''t hide her elegant posture anymore. She revealed a trace of hatred and looked at me with a fierce gaze.


    She spoke arrogantly, "Miss Bai, I originally thought we could have a good chat, but what I didn''t expect was that you had to speak to me in a sharp tone. Don''t you know how good you are in this city?"


    I looked at her silently. The fire in my heart had almost died down, so I didn''t need her to remind me. I naturally knew what I was capable of, but when I faced Luanyang''s topic, I was unable to suppress the impulse in my heart.


    The woman wanted to say something, but was interrupted by the bell in her bag. Her face was unhappy, but she couldn''t refuse. She could only stand up and warn me, "Miss Bai, I hope you can understand what path you should take."


    After saying that, she aggressively left my small rented room. I instantly felt at peace.


    However, the two items placed on the table were extremely dazzling.


    That card was not a piece of paper at all, instead, it was a kind of printed cloth with a golden glow on it. Even if one did not know what it was, one could easily tell that it was gold.


    Also, the bank card on the table, I''m afraid I''ll only be able to earn a million yuan in my entire life. But now, this million yuan is right in front of me.


    After a long silence, I said that I had put both cards in a drawer and was waiting for a day to come when they would need them.


    Luanyang never appeared. On the first day, I didn''t have any reaction. I just assumed that it was just like how it usually was.


    I went to work peacefully. Halfway to work, I met the woman who stopped me before. This time, she can be considered to be stopping me, but the nature of the situation is completely different.


    Who would have thought that the overbearing lady would apologize to me with such an expression. If I didn''t know what kind of person I was, I would have thought that I had an extraordinary status.


    I coldly looked at this woman. To put it in perspective, the things that I encountered yesterday probably had something to do with this woman.


    If it wasn''t for her stopping me, I would definitely be able to return to my room before nightfall. At the very least, I wouldn''t have to go through such a painful experience.


    I looked at her with a cold expression and passed by without paying any attention to her.


    Very quickly, I found out the reason. I didn''t expect that Ji Nan would put me in such a high position. It was just a small matter, yet he insisted on that woman coming over to apologize to me, until I forgave her.


    This kind of change made me a little scared and a little repulsed, because I subconsciously felt that Ji Nan and I were from two completely different worlds, and that this change was even more serious than the difference between a human and a ghost.


    At the very least, it was fortunate that Ji Nan hadn''t come back from his business outside. Otherwise, he wouldn''t know what sort of scene it would be like.


    For the next five days, I didn''t feel any trace of Luanyang, no matter if it was the jade at my feet or the aura on the signboard. It was as if he had disappeared without a trace.


    It was as if I had returned to the beginning of things. Everything was just my illusion, and there was no such thing as a ghost in this world.

 C44

    This was something I had hoped for, but it turned out that I had already taken Luoyang''s case to heart.


    Every time he returned home, he would involuntarily stare at the signboard in a daze. He would even buy a chicken from a live poultry market and sprinkle its blood on the signboard. He looked at the blood on the signboard for a long time before suddenly regaining his senses and carefully wiping away the blood on the signboard with a towel.


    Sometimes, he also wondered if he was taken back by Madame Bai. It was just that he had forgotten about this plaque.


    After a while, I finally broke out in a meeting, and I felt like I was going crazy.


    I followed the clues left behind by the pregnant woman and found her husband''s house. Using my little bit of connections, I began to look into the matters behind me. I was lucky enough to find the Ji family''s territory.


    Whether it''s the Ji Clan or other clans, none of them are things that I, an ordinary person, can afford to offend.


    Ji Nan continued to chase after me, but recently he became even more enthusiastic. Every morning, he would place a rose on my desk.


    Those people would talk casually every day, but no one dared to speak openly in front of me.


    The goal of this meeting was to take down a part of the Bai Clan. This was the place that many companies wanted to get their hands on. However, the Ji Clan seemed to have a slight advantage over them.


    After the meeting, his first reaction was to run up to me and act as if he was handsome. He said lovingly, "Beautiful Miss Bai, would you like to have a meal with me tonight?"


    Every single time, I would use all kinds of reasons to reject him. Even if he was rejected, Ji Nan wouldn''t have any anger or qi barrier to him. Instead, he seemed to have more and more energy.


    This time, I looked at his handsome profile and agreed.


    "Alright, you have the final say on the location. Go after work."


    After I finished speaking, Ji Nan still hadn''t recovered from his shock, as if he was still lost in his own world. He even nodded and said to himself, "Good, good, I know you will reject me, but I definitely won''t give up."


    From that skillful appearance, it was obvious that he had been rejected many times.


    I looked at him while laughing. I couldn''t help but remind him, "I said yes. If you don''t want to invite me, then don''t say it anymore. I don''t want others to joke around when they talk about Director Ji."


    Ji Nan was startled, then asked in a daze, "Bai Jian, did you really agree to it? Am I dreaming? I recently dreamed that you suddenly agreed to my request! "


    I don''t know why, but when I looked at his appearance, I felt a bit sad. I actually felt the same way. My attitude towards him wasn''t as cold as before.


    At least, more gently.


    "Really. But I won''t change my clothes, so I''ll have to ask Director Ji to find a more casual place." What I said was also the truth. I only bought dresses for company gatherings, so if I went to some high-end place, I wouldn''t have any clothes on.


    At this moment, Ji Nan didn''t notice what I had said and just nodded his head repeatedly in agreement. It was possible that he didn''t even know what he was agreeing to.


    However, I didn''t expect that after agreeing, the most unconcerned person would turn into me. Looking at the document, the paper underneath would suddenly turn into the look of Luanyang, handsome and cold, like the snowflakes on an iceberg.


    It always made people feel cold, but it was also because of its perfect appearance that people couldn''t bear to leave.


    An entire afternoon passed in this kind of strange thinking. Just as I left the office, Ji Nan couldn''t help but wait for me at the entrance.


    He never knew how to write the word ''low-key''. Just a single opportunity is enough to let everyone in the company know that Ji Nan and I are going out to eat together.


    Thinking about what would happen to them, I suddenly felt a headache coming on.


    Ji Nan had always been an extremely polite gentleman. Whether it was the car or the dining table, they were all very polite.


    It was a Chinese restaurant. I was afraid that I couldn''t change my clothes, so I was still very gritty. But soon, I realized that this place wasn''t that simple after all.


    Although his appearance was quite ordinary, for some reason, when he entered the courtyard, it was as if he had entered a mirage. It was as if he was in the realm of immortals, causing one to be unable to catch up.


    When Ji Nan saw how interested I was, he immediately said smugly, "This was something I asked for with great difficulty, but it''s nothing much. I''ll tell you why it was like this when we arrived at the private room."


    I nodded to myself and followed his footsteps to a private room. However, the outside of the window still looked like a fairyland, making people unable to contain their joy.


    "What''s going on? It really looks beautiful! " I couldn''t help but to ask as I was completely captivated by the sight before me.


    Ji Nan chuckled, "Actually, it''s nothing much. I just invited a powerful Feng Shui Master to set up a formation for the Mirage. It''s not that rare, just that you have enough money."


    Mirage?


    Naturally, I knew what the Mirage meant, but I didn''t expect that these seemingly beautiful things were actually just mirages. It was really surprising.


    Although he had already seen the Daoist Priest, this was the first time he heard about Feng Shui.


    Seeing that I was very interested, Ji Nan started to take this topic up and said, "Speaking of this Feng Shui sir, our family has a lot of Feng Shui gentlemen, but the strongest one is still the Bai one. It is because of him that I can live to this age! Do you think it''s powerful or not! "


    I opened my mouth wide to express how surprised I was. Fortunately, I had long believed in these things. If it were anyone else, they would probably think that Young Master Ji was a virgin.


    Although I didn''t say anything, Ji Nan seemed to have found an outlet and started to narrate his story.


    He had always been weak and sickly when he was young, but the invitation to Mr. Feng Shui turned out to be an early death. If it wasn''t for his ancestors, he would have died when he was born, and it would have been fortunate for him to have survived until now.


    But Ning''s father wasn''t willing to allow his only son to die just like that. Thus, he began to spend a large amount of money, wanting to find a powerful Feng Shui gentleman to think of a way to let his son live.


    But how could this person defy the will of the heavens!

 C45

    In the end, he didn''t know what method he had used in the end. In any case, Ji Nan had survived until now without any illness or disaster.


    It was incredibly strange.


    But in the end, no one could say anything. The reason was that according to the layout of the house, some methods had been used.


    "I think all of this is a lie, but my father really believed it. But after some things happened, I still believe in this Feng Shui mister, like this one in front of me. Although I can''t change my fate, I can still amuse myself."


    Ji Nan had a smile on his face, as if he didn''t care about his own life.


    I don''t know why, but I feel that his background sounds so mysterious. If I could know some details, it would be better.


    But before I could speak, I was disturbed by someone outside the door.


    Someone knocked on the door three times. It was the waiter who brought the dishes in, but a white-haired old man and a middle-aged woman followed.


    The middle-aged woman was extremely beautiful. Even though she was old, she couldn''t cover up the beauty of her beauty. As the two of them walked together, they had a special feeling about it.


    I was completely engrossed in what I was seeing, but who would have thought that Ji Nan would act like he was looking at a ghost? With an ugly expression, he stood up and shouted dryly, "Mom! "F * ck Grandpa!"


    These two greetings instantly made me stand up from my stool. I greeted a little stiffly, "Greetings Madam. Greetings Old Master!"


    Although it felt a little out of place, it was the best name I could think of.


    Madam Ji initially had a face on, but when she saw that there was an outsider, she instantly became much gentler and a smile appeared on her face.


    I wanted to fix this mirage, but I didn''t expect to meet you, you stinking brat. So how long have you been gone? "You heartless little thing, you actually don''t miss us at all!"


    Ji Nan could only smile as he was scolded.


    "No, I''m just too busy."


    Madam Ji snorted coldly. She didn''t believe me at all. A pair of phoenixes seemed to have seen through me. "If you''re too busy, why are you still free to accompany others to eat?"


    The two of them seemed to belong in this room, while I met the old man''s eyes.


    Although the old tutor was already old, his eyes were quite shrewd, unlike the old man of his childhood. They were cloudy, his complexion rosy, and his complexion rosy.


    The pair of bright and spirited eyes looked straight at me.


    "Mom!" "I''m not accompanying an outsider. I plan to stay with Bai Jian and it''s been a long time since I''ve last asked her out!" Ji Nan said irritably, but his eyes were already filled with impatience.


    When Madam Ji heard this, her expression improved greatly and she no longer had any intention of pursuing the matter any further.


    Instead, it was the old man who spoke up. "This young lady, were you trapped by something dirty before?"


    When he asked me this question, my entire body froze. I was at a loss of what to do, so I could only stumble and pretend to be myself.


    "The old gramps sure knows how to joke, us youngsters don''t believe this kind of thing. Even if there is, we wouldn''t be able to see it! However, I''ll be safe and sound, so it''s better if the old gramps don''t scare me. "


    My words are very straightforward, I just want to put an end to this old man''s thoughts.


    Who knew that he would continue to chase after her, "Miss Bai, you don''t have to be afraid. If you find something to wear on your body, you''ll be out of luck recently. "


    His eyes were fixed on me, as if he knew I was lying.


    But then I realized that I was just an outsider. As long as I insisted that I hadn''t met him, then this old man wouldn''t be able to do anything.


    Thus, I chose to remain silent. Then, I looked at Ji Nan with a hint of coldness in my eyes.


    When Ji Nan saw this, he immediately became flustered and his words became even more impatient, "Grandpa Qian, you don''t have to commit an occupational disease, okay? It wasn''t easy for me to catch up to a girl, but in the end you had to ask me, who can bear it! "


    Hearing Ji Nan''s words, the first person to be angry was Madam Ji. She had an expression of disappointment.


    "Ji Nan, pay attention to your attitude. If not for you being the grandfather, you would already be dead!" Looking for a wife? I think you should find a damned wife! "


    "Mom!" Ji Nan let out a loud roar. It was obvious that he was about to get angry.


    However, the old man chuckled and didn''t take Ji Nan''s harsh attitude to heart at all. Instead, he said with a face full of love, "It''s fine, Ji Nan, don''t be angry. It''s just that this young lady has the aura of an old friend, so we just asked a few more questions.


    After speaking, she lifted her foot and walked out of the room. Madam Ji glared at Ji Nan and followed closely behind her.


    This Madam Ji''s character and appearance are really different. It was only after she left that I felt that her appearance was somewhat familiar.


    Ji Nan dejectedly looked at me and said, "Bai Jian, I didn''t do it on purpose. I also didn''t expect to meet these two antiques."


    I looked at the delicacies on the table and shook my head.


    "It''s fine, they are your elders. You should have shown them some mercy."


    "Really?" Ji Nan happily smiled and immediately regained his energy. He began to introduce the names and origins of the dishes to me, as if nothing had ever happened before.


    Perhaps it was due to his emotions that I drank a little cocktail in the end. The quantity wasn''t very high, but it was unexpected and confusing.


    However, my face didn''t show it at all. Only when Ji Nan brought me downstairs did I clearly see the regretful expression on his face. I couldn''t help but feel that it was a bit funny.


    I walked to the door with slightly trembling footsteps and took out the key, but I was unable to insert it in no matter what. I immediately got angry and the alcohol immediately evaporated and headed toward my head.


    He could not help but clap his hands on the door and shout, "Luanyang! Luanyang! Open the door for me! Hurry up and open the door for me! "


    The shouts didn''t get any response. Even the neighbors didn''t appear. That desolate feeling instantly enveloped me.


    His nose turned sour and he couldn''t help but lean against the door, mumbling to himself, "You scoundrel, why did you suddenly appear and suddenly leave? Who do you think you are!?" "He''s just a bastard. He''s not a human at all. He''s not some good ghost!"


    I was in the middle of mumbling to myself when I heard a sudden slash across my back, and a cool voice by my ear.


    "Is that so?"

 C46

    After hearing that voice, I immediately woke up from the small amount of alcohol I drank. Although the temperature in my chest is relatively low, I can confirm that he has the temperature!


    Such a chest, it was impossible for it to be Luanyang.


    But who would be in my house at this hour?


    "Who are you? Why is it that in my house, my house doesn''t have anything of value! " I calmly analyzed the possibility of my leaving and didn''t notice the change in the emotions of the people behind me.


    He only felt a warm breath on my earlobes. He suddenly bit down on it and said in a vague voice, "Really? But why do I feel like you''re the most valuable thing in the world? "


    Hearing this, the only thought in my mind was, "This man wants to have sex!"


    However, before I could call for help, someone had already covered my mouth and dragged me into the room.


    I don''t know why this person''s strength was so great. I didn''t have any room to struggle, so I was directly pulled in and pressed against the door. The man''s fingers nimbly moved around my body.


    Ah!" Calm down, big brother, I still have more money. I have a million in a card, take it away! I''m not even worth a million dollars.


    I started to panic as I talked. Although I was already 26 years old, my only experience was with a pervert. If it was anyone else, I wouldn''t be able to accept it.


    The man laughed at my words and lowered his voice. "But I thought you were worth a million dollars."


    A bolt from the blue.


    I felt like I was born to be unlucky, to actually encounter such a thing. I felt very suddenly enlightened, and even a little hopeless.


    Remembering the time when Luanyang had disappeared, and what kind of life he had led so far, and how he had to let someone else into his room, his eyes suddenly swelled with grievance.


    She could no longer hold it in and burst into tears.


    Ah!" Calm down, big brother, I still have more money. I have a million in a card, take it away! I''m not even worth a million dollars.


    When I cried, the man stopped, as if he didn''t expect this reaction. He sighed and flipped me over.


    Then I heard a familiar voice say, "It''s ugly!"


    Just as I was about to retort, I raised my head and fell into a pair of deep pools. Those pure eyes were like a pool of clear spring water. It carried the chilliness of winter, but wasn''t bone-piercing.


    Just by looking at it, I became a little dazed.


    "Luanyang?"


    I asked softly. The person in front of me looked similar to Luoyang, but he didn''t have that much killing intent or coldness, and I could feel the warmth from his body.


    Luoyang snorted coldly. "I thought you''d have to wait a bit longer to recognize it!"


    After saying that, he stretched out his hands to send me through my knees. He then carried me across his arms and walked into my bedroom. He then took over my private space without any hesitation.


    He looked at me with his fiery eyes, as if he wanted to burn me to ashes, making me fall into a deep sleep.


    I touched his cheek with a kind of infatuation, and couldn''t help but kiss it. Then I began to slowly deepen, turning it into the taste of lust.


    Thousands of words could not compare to a passionate kiss. More heat burnt through their clothes, leaving only their bodies chasing each other. Only when they could no longer move, could they express their current feelings.


    The regret of being overly passionate was that when he woke up the next day, he almost did not know where he was or could not feel the existence of his body.


    I gently moved my body and couldn''t help but take in a breath of cold air. As I lowered my head to look at my body, I could only use the word ''tragic'' to describe it.


    He wondered if Luoyang had been bitten by a dog the night before. The excitement on her face was terrifying.


    However, the pain also made me feel real. I really didn''t want all of this to be just a special dream that I had. If that was the case, then it would be too cruel for me.


    Only the people around me can prove that everything I''ve done has paid off.


    Luanyang was lying beside me with his eyes closed. His nose was high, and he left a large shadow in the light. When he didn''t open his eyes, he smelled like a big boy, but when he did, it made him seem like a cold winter.


    While I was lost in my thoughts, I noticed that my eyelashes were trembling. Then, I slowly opened my eyes, revealing the pure color of my eyes. Then, my ice-cold face changed to that of Kaolin''s.


    "What are you looking at? I didn''t expect you to become so hungry. I was just gone for a few days. "


    Luanyang spoke in a very serious manner, and unexpectedly, I could hear a slight doting tone coming from his voice.


    Thinking about the time he left, I wanted to retort, but at the crucial moment, I endured it. Right now, the most important thing is that he is still here and he still needs me.


    However, I still felt very puzzled about his body and couldn''t help but to ask.


    Luanyang was only silent for a moment, but in the end, he still said it out loud.


    That day, Luoyang''s paper man was burned to ashes, and he immediately realized that something had happened to me, so he rushed over quickly. He didn''t expect the other party to be so cunning, but if he wanted the ghost embryo to leave the mother, that could be done.


    That day, Luoyang naturally saw my miserable appearance, but soon after, she knew that I wasn''t dead, so she concentrated on killing the ghost baby.


    However, Luoyang suddenly stopped talking. He looked at me hesitantly and said, "Anyway, I paid a price to save you."


    My intuition told me that the price wasn''t that simple, but I knew that Luoyang couldn''t possibly tell me so, so I gave up.


    However, I quickly told Luoyang about the new information I had obtained. However, after listening to his story, he remained silent for a while. His expression was extremely ugly.


    "In the future, if I meet someone with the surname Bai, I don''t need to bother with him at all. I can just leave directly. I''m not familiar with the one with the surname Bai." His tone was very stiff, as if there was a feud between them.


    Remembering the adoring look in that woman''s eyes, I didn''t know whether I should tell Luanyang or not. I was afraid that I would think too much, so I hesitated a little and then forgot.


    As for the matter with the Ji Clan, Luanyang didn''t have any impression of it. That determined attitude of his made me feel like I was misinformed, but that man did have a lot of contact with Ji Nan''s father.


    While I was worrying, Luoyang stretched out her wrist. There was a string of beads on her wrist. Each bead had a different shape, so I couldn''t tell what it was.


    Luanyang murmured to herself as she turned the pearl. When she opened her eyes again, she couldn''t hide her surprise.


    "There''s actually such a rumour!"

 C47

    I don''t know much about rumours, and I don''t know much about the Feng Shui job either. Because Feng Ming is a Daoist, I subconsciously thought that Luanyang also has a Daoist standing in front of him.


    But now, it did not seem like it was what he had imagined.


    The object in Luanyang''s hand seemed to have its own consciousness, as it began to emit a burning light. Luanyang even pretended to listen attentively, which was a very simple thing for me to do.


    The distance between him and me widened in an instant.


    "Who''s here?"


    Luanyang finally snapped out of her daze after I asked her that question. She averted her eyes and changed the topic, "He''s just an unimportant person. Who did you meet before?"


    His face was very unsightly, and he looked at me with an inquiring expression.


    Speaking of this matter, I started to feel a little guilty, because wasn''t the last person I came into contact with Ji Nan?


    I guessed that Luanyang just returned home after agreeing to go out for dinner with Ji Nan. Such a coincidence made me want to go astray. Wasn''t it because I was jealous that she showed such an attitude?


    My face was burning as I lowered my head. "No, I just have some matters in the company. I''m just a bit closer to Director Ji."


    "Is that so?" His voice carried a bit of uncertainty, then he said extremely domineeringly, "After that, you will stay far away from him."


    He would have been extraordinarily handsome. When he looked at you very seriously, you would feel that you were the only person in his entire world.


    The satisfaction in my heart made my eyes redden uncontrollably. Even though we weren''t in a life-and-death situation, we still had quite a deep level of affection for each other.


    With that said, I began to look up and down the different Luanyang.


    The feeling I got when I looked at the mountain had changed a lot. It used to be a cold and humid image, but now it looked like an unreachable snowy mountain.


    I had been feeling that kind of warmth for a long time, and I couldn''t be mistaken. Luoyang now was like a real person, not a ghost that couldn''t be seen or felt.


    His clothes also appeared to be more modern. His hair was still as long as before, but it was tied up in a red ribbon and the end of his hair was placed on his chest. A piece of wood that looked like a fish but wasn''t a fish fell off from the red rope.


    I was mesmerized by what I saw, and did not realize how complicated the look Luanyang gave me was.


    When she saw the wound on his wrist, she could not help but hold onto his warm palm and asked in surprise, "What is going on? When did you get hurt? "


    Luanyang didn''t struggle, instead, she allowed me to look at her in an open manner, saying in a plain tone, "This is just a proof of failure, there is nothing to say."


    Seeing him so unperturbed, I didn''t think about anything else. Seeing how he didn''t seem to be willing to think about it, it should have been left behind during the battle with someone.


    The furnishings in the rented room were exactly the same as before, but when Luanyang stood here, I felt that something was not right, especially when I was standing next to the signboard.


    The person who was clearly standing by my side was actually standing on his ranking.


    When I thought of this, I couldn''t help but step forward and take the plaque. "Do you still need this tablet?" I asked. "If you don''t need it, can I keep it for a while?"


    Luanyang turned around and looked at the signboard with a complicated look on his face. In the end, he nodded his head and I also succeeded in placing the signboard in the bedroom, but just as I was about to turn around, Luanyang stopped me.


    "What did you do to my plaque?"


    After asking this question, I was initially at a loss but soon recovered. In an instant, I didn''t dare to look at the other party''s face.


    After he went missing, how could I possibly have the face to say something so embarrassing like that? I could only turn my head to the side and reject the sight of his face.


    Luanyang, who was originally a tyrant, wouldn''t let me go so easily. Who would''ve thought that she would suddenly struggle free.


    I looked at him, a little surprised. I didn''t understand why he had changed so much in just two weeks.


    Luoyang isn''t a talkative person. If you don''t take the initiative, he will never take the initiative to say anything. However, I still don''t know what kind of identity I should use to ask him.


    Thus, the two of them just stood there silently, corresponding to the messy bed. On top of the bed, there were traces of the two of them being together, but the scent had already dispersed.


    Hu Lai''s evidence was right there, but Luanyang still didn''t feel pain or itchiness, and I also found that he really liked suddenly looking at me without moving.


    As if I had some treasure on me.


    Just as I was about to divert his attention, the doorbell suddenly rang. I immediately felt disgusted, reminding me of the previous Madame Bai. She was a difficult person to deal with.


    If I look for Luanyang, I''m afraid I can easily win Luanyang. I''m still not sure about Luanyang''s attitude.


    While I was still hesitating, Luanyang made the first move. I saw his body disappear, and then I heard the sound of the door being opened, followed by a scream.


    "Luanyang!"


    Ever since I was young, my voice has always been sharp. I instantly realised who was outside and immediately felt that it was terrible and hurriedly ran out.


    Sure enough, the elegant Madame Bai could be seen. This time around, there was a string of buddhist beads around her neck, with a yellow object in the middle.


    Luanyang still stood at his original position, not showing much emotion at all.


    "Luanyang! It''s really you, I thought that I would never see you again in this life, but in the end I didn''t expect that I would actually be able to see you.


    Madam Bai looked very emotional. Her eyes were red, and she sized Luanyang up with her astute eyes. That familiar look of adoration gradually surfaced on her face.


    I felt a chill run down my spine. Even if Madame Bai didn''t look that ugly, it still felt a little out of place when she stood next to Luanyang.


    Just like grandfather and grandson.


    It was obvious that Madame Bai realized this problem very quickly. She covered her face in panic and said, "Luanyang, am I not very ugly right now? It''s better if you don''t look at me."


    "Bai Yu, you''re old." Luanyang looked at it for a long time, and then finally said something like this, which contained a slight sense of vicissitudes.


    But he looked like he was in his early twenties, and I wondered how long it would be before Luanyang died.

 C48

    When Madame Bai heard Luoyang speak to her, she immediately smiled brightly.


    "Isn''t it? It''s been more than twenty years since you passed away, and I should be old by now. "


    Luanyang frowned, not very satisfied with Madame Bai''s answer. She retorted, "No, according to your age, you shouldn''t have such an appearance. What have you done to change your fate?"


    When I heard this, I immediately guessed that this Madame Bai may not be as old as she looks. The reason for this is because she has done something wicked!


    Madame Bai sighed, her eyes beaming with joy. "You''re still as powerful as before. I did something, but it was my own wish to be able to have this day. And it seems to be very effective now, doesn''t it?" I can finally see you again. "


    She stretched out her hand, obviously wanting to touch Luanyang, but Luanyang did not move, obviously willing to do so.


    I looked at her movements and instantly felt very unhappy. Why would Luanyang be willing to be touched by this old woman!


    Who knew that the next scene would cause me to freeze on the spot. Madame Bai''s hand directly passed through Luanyang''s body, but she didn''t grab onto anything.


    Madame Bai looked at Luoyang in shock, and asked in disbelief, "Why? Why can''t I touch you! "


    Compared to Madame Bai''s shock, Luanyang was much calmer. She opened and closed her mouth.


    "I haven''t recovered yet, so I can''t have a physical body either. Even if you have a lot of Yin Qi on you right now, you can only see and don''t touch it."


    Even before he took human form, he was still able to touch me. Could it be that just because of the two of us are already linked?


    Naturally, I did not forget what Luanyang once said to me. Because three years ago, he had saved my life, and I already had some sort of connection with him, so he stayed by my side until this year.


    He also remembered that Luoyang had lied to him. If he was too far away from him, he would die. But now, it seemed like it was just a lie. However, it was closely linked to each other.


    It was evident that Madame Bai had quickly accepted his request. Although it was a pity, she did not have any intention of complaining. She continued to look at Luoyang with infatuation.


    I couldn''t stand her gaze, so I stood between them.


    "Madame Bai, since we''re all familiar with each other, why don''t you sit down and speak?"


    Madame Bai looked at me contemptuously and indistinctly. She walked down the steps and sat on the sofa. Even though it was a soft sofa, her back was still very straight. She reminded me of Ji Nan''s mother. She was also a noblewoman.


    She was from two different worlds.


    Luanyang didn''t have the intention of directly sitting down. Instead, he looked at me with a questioning look, "Can you clean the room first?"


    As soon as he said it, I understood what needed to be tidied up. Because of me being an outsider, I couldn''t help but feel my cheeks heat up. He was always able to speak of some embarrassing things with a straight face.


    "Of course, of course you can. You just need to chat!" I said those words in a fluster before turning around to leave.


    When I walked into the room, I felt as though there was a strong light covering me from behind. If it wasn''t for the look in my eyes that made it impossible for me to kill anyone, I would have already died a thousand times over.


    After returning to my room, I realised that the most important thing for me to do was to forcefully determine the relationship between them. However, when I thought about the scene where Madame Bai touched Luanyang, I started to hesitate again.


    He is immortal, and I am only a human. One day, like Madame Bai, I will also become a white-haired old man. At that time, Luoyang will still be as handsome as ever.


    With these thoughts in mind, I dispiritedly took off all of the items on the bed and stood hesitantly at the entrance.


    The soundproofing in the room wasn''t very good, and I heard some of their conversation in an instant.


    Madame Bai seemed to be slightly agitated as she spoke in an aggressive manner.


    "I don''t agree. She doesn''t know anything at all, and she accepted my money and did as I said."


    "Impossible, Bai Shan. You know my temper, don''t make me angry." Luanyang''s voice had always been calm.


    Madame Bai sighed, as if she already knew that the situation had not changed. She silently agreed to Luoyang''s conditions, and the conversation came to an end.


    I carried something in my arms and hid behind the door in fear. Eavesdropping was a skillful task. If I were to accidentally be discovered, being embarrassed would be a small matter.


    However, no one noticed me from start to finish until I could no longer hear anything. Just as I was about to take another look, I was met with Luanyang''s fine clothes.


    He looked tired and said hoarsely, "Have you finished packing? Bai Meng has already left. From now on, if you see her, just pretend that you don''t know her, and don''t go out with her alone. "


    "Why?" I don''t understand. Could it be that this woman will have some thoughts about me?


    Luanyang looked me up and down, then laughed out loud. "I also want to know why. You don''t seem to be that much of a threat, so what exactly is she afraid of?"


    The thread of reason in his heart was instantly pulled, it turned out that in his eyes, I was not even a threat to an old lady.


    Don''t think that I can''t tell, this Madame Bai obviously has some thoughts about Luanyang, but someone has to pretend that he doesn''t know.


    Because Luanyang can live like a living person in my space, many places have changed, but the biggest change is my dream.


    Although he had sometimes dreamt that he would never be able to find Luanyang again, now, he was being carried by the person he was thinking of, or he was having a strange dream.


    In my dream, I was like a speck of dust, dancing in the air. I saw a grand banquet, and everyone dressed up very formally. I saw the envy in their eyes gradually turn into jealousy and calculation.


    All of these changes were seen by me, but I didn''t pay any attention to them. This is because a true expert wouldn''t place this bit of jealousy in their eyes.


    In my dream, I appeared to be extremely arrogant. My only goal was to keep improving, but I didn''t want to bother with those who wanted to get close to me. I only had the Dao in my heart; I wanted to become a great Dao.


    The scene suddenly changed and I was stopped by a beautiful woman with a pair of red phoenix eyes. She looked at me as if she was trying to seduce someone, and her every action was reflected in my eyes.

 C49

    However, this thought was completely destroyed when he saw the man behind the woman. His originally beating heart instantly stiffened.


    That man had a broad build, sharp eyes, and a malicious air in his brows. However, there was an auspicious cloud to his left and right, and a red mole on his lower left cheek. This was the only obstacle in his life.


    But these words, before I could even say them, were destroyed just like that.


    Standing on the high mountain, I suddenly felt a sense of desolation in my heart. Could it be that other people don''t have the ability to do so, so what awaits me is endless loneliness?


    That bone-piercing cold made me shudder. I curled up into a ball and began to tremble without a sense of security.


    "White board?"


    A tiny voice sounds by my ear. I struggled to open my eyes in a daze, directly meeting Luanyang''s somewhat worried and shocked eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" As soon as I opened my mouth, I realized that my voice was hoarse, like a water bed that had been dry for a long time, leaving only sand.


    Luanyang pressed a hand to my forehead and said, "You''ve actually broken into my dream. It seems that your yin aura is getting thicker and thicker. I have to think of a way."


    I looked at him with my eyes open. I didn''t quite understand what he was saying, but I did know when I entered the dream. I thought back to the horrible feeling I had just had.


    But why did it seem to me that those were all things that had happened, and that they had only been repeated once in a dream?


    The light in the bedroom was turned on, and I saw Luanyang standing up in her neat clothes, then grabbing my ankle, grabbing the jade on top of it and looking it over.


    "Jade is good jade, but their magic is still too shallow."


    After saying that, he bit his finger, causing red beads of blood to appear. Without any hesitation, he smeared the blood on the jade.


    The speck of red seemed to fuse into the jade stone, instantly becoming the center point. The bright red color made the jade piece seem even more valuable.


    It was as if there was only this single drop of blood in his finger, with no intention of appearing again.


    This blood, I''m afraid, is no simple matter.


    After doing all of this, he seemed to heave a sigh of relief. With a wave of his hand, the light went out and I was once again embraced by him.


    The feeling of being protected was so wonderful that it gave me a special feeling.


    Since you don''t know when I''ll leave you, then let me be with you in my remaining days.


    In the following days, there was no dream at all.


    The next day, I still had to get up early to go to work, but I saw Luanyang following me around, watching him unaffected as he followed me onto the subway. I wanted to ask him about it, but I was afraid that others would think that I was crazy.


    I could only look at Luoyang standing beside me, and then play with my fingers. Even so, when I stopped, I could feel Luanyang stiffen a little.


    At first I didn''t understand. It wasn''t until we were out that I remembered that Luoyang, if he had died twenty or thirty years ago, would have been like a different world for him.


    He could not help but feel a sense of softness in his heart. It seemed that he needed the care of others as well.


    However, just as he was about to turn around to look for someone, he realized that the person had long disappeared. He had already arrived at the subway station, so it was impossible for him to go back and look for someone.


    As a high-level ghost, it was impossible for him to get lost!


    However, with this thought in mind, I returned to the company''s top, the moment I entered the office, I saw the bright red color on my desk.


    The area was extremely large, almost burying the table next to it. Beside him, Easy Life was clearly unhappy, but he was trying his best to hold it in because of the owner of the flower.


    There was no need to think to know that it had definitely been delivered by Ji Nan.


    There was also a card. I forced myself to open it and look at it. It said: Beautiful lady, I wonder if I would have the honor of treating you to another dinner?


    The fragrance that assaulted my nose almost buried me inside it.


    Looking at this gorgeous note, my heart is already tangled. After all, this is an illusion that I created for Ji Nan. If I don''t speak clearly, I''m afraid that it will attract a lot of trouble.


    Thus, I kept this thought in my heart and prepared to speak of it when I was free. However, I didn''t expect that Ji Nan would be even more impatient than me.


    The gazes of my colleagues were all filled with questions, but not one of them stayed behind to continue watching. In an instant, only Ji Nan and I were left in the office.


    Ji Nan looked a little different today. His suit was a lot more dignified than usual. At least, the color and style were like this.


    Ji Nan saw that I wasn''t smiling, so he cautiously asked, "Are you unhappy because of my family members last time?"


    "Don''t think too much about it. Everyone in my family is like that, but they don''t have any other thoughts. They''re just a bit nervous because I''m bringing a woman with me."


    Seeing his hurried explanation, I felt even more troubled. I was someone who would easily give in. If I were to do it directly, I would definitely reject him. However, I couldn''t bear to have someone admit defeat in front of me.


    He could only weigh his tone.


    "Director Ji, it''s like this. Last time, I was very happy to have dinner with you, but after I went back, I thought about it clearly. After all, we are from the upper and lower ranks, so it''s better to keep some distance between us."


    I smiled as I spoke, just to reduce the burden on my shoulders.


    When Ji Nan heard this, his expression immediately changed. He looked at me with an obscure gaze. "Bai Jian, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    My smile was stuck at the corner of my mouth. Ji Nan was obviously provoked by my words, so he spoke too straightforwardly.


    Silence became my best explanation.


    "You clearly knew that I was chasing you, yet you agreed to eat with me. You should know what this means. I thought you agreed. If it really is because of my mother, I can apologize."


    He looked very anxious, and was dancing with joy as he spoke.


    I shook my head.


    "This matter is my fault. I''m willing to admit my wrongs, but I just hope that you won''t hang yourself from a tree with a crooked neck. Moreover, it doesn''t have anything to do with Madam Ji, so you definitely can''t start an argument because of me and Madam Ji."


    "Then why? You want to tell me why?! " As Ji Nan paced back and forth, his eyes were a bit red, making me feel that he was emitting a familiar baleful aura.


    It was just like Luanyang who had just appeared, aggressive and unable to look straight at.


    But how could Ji Nan be like Luoyang?

 C50

    I was staring at Ji Nan in a daze, completely unable to hear what Ji Nan was saying behind him. I could only hear the last angry roar as I subconsciously nodded my head.


    And then, he saw Ning''s happy gaze.


    "I knew you wouldn''t be so heartless. You''re the first person I''ve ever liked in my life. I''ll definitely let you know what''s good about me."


    I looked at him blankly, finally understanding what I had just promised.


    There will be a big banquet in a few days at the Ji Clan. Ji Nan inviting me to be his companion was basically asking everyone to know that Ji Nan was enchanted by me, a fox spirit.


    "I think it''s better to think about this matter more. It''s bound to be a big matter and not just a project." I spoke again, trying to get him to change his mind.


    But every time he didn''t give me a chance, he would just look at me with one eye, with a faint sadness in it.


    In the end, I still admitted defeat. After all, I personally agreed to it. If I were to go back on my words now, it might not be that easy.


    The date was set for this weekend, so it did not affect the time to work.


    After getting off work, I subconsciously looked at the people around me. There were so many people coming and going in the subway that I didn''t see the person I wanted to see. I could only feel that it was a pity.


    When I got home and looked at the cold room, I suddenly felt a sense of loss and gain.


    I couldn''t help but stand at the window. As long as someone enters, I would be able to see them immediately and find a good excuse for myself.


    Anyway, I''m not waiting for Luoyang. He''s not a human at all, so how could he go through the door?


    However, less than an hour after my excuse was established, I saw a very expensive car parked downstairs, at least not one that our neighborhood could afford.


    He suddenly had a bad feeling about this. He stuck his head out and saw Luanyang calmly coming out from the back seat with a box in her hand.


    Very soon, Madame Bai walked out from the room, looking reluctant to part with them.


    Because of the distance, I didn''t know what they were talking about, but I could feel that Luanyang''s mood had instantly become jubilant.


    He was talking about something.


    As I was thinking, the anger in my heart filled the whole world. Just as I was about to vent it out, I saw Luoyang standing outside the window, looking at me with a box in her hand.


    I was startled by his sudden appearance and hurriedly took a few steps back. Afterwards, I said with a bit of anger and embarrassment, "What are you doing? Didn''t you know that you would scare people to death? "


    Although it was an excuse, the truth was that I was quite scared of myself. I thought that I had peeked at it flawlessly, but in the end, I didn''t expect him to be standing in that kind of place.


    Is it also understandable that Luanyang knew from the start that I was watching them both from the window?


    Luanyang looked at me strangely and said, "You''ve already gotten used to my appearance and my identity. How could you be scared to death?"


    "Me! I am just a coward, isn''t it? " I couldn''t help but stare at Luanyang. I don''t know if she was angry with me, or with that Madame Bai.


    He could only pretend that he was not paying attention as he looked at the box in his hand, and casually asked: "What is this? Did you go out and get it yourself? "


    Luanyang lowered her head and placed the box on the table. I followed his movements and cut the box into tiny pieces.


    On top of the case, which was clearly only seven inches long, there was the contents of a book. On the top of the box, there was actually a book, which was written in a complex manner with some special words.


    Life and death depended on luck?


    No matter how one looked at these words, something seemed off.


    Luanyang saw that I was looking at her seriously, and actually looked at me with an appreciative expression.


    "You understand?"


    Seeing him in such a state, I felt a little embarrassed to say that I couldn''t understand it at all, so I could only choose to remain silent.


    His large hand landed on top of my head and gently kneaded it. Then, he opened the box. There was a layer of bright red velvet that tightly wrapped around the things inside. The inner layer of the box was actually engraved with something, just like a painting.


    Luanyang gently opened the cloth, revealing the seal inside. On the seal was a ferocious beast with its teeth bared, with a long and slender tail, and a small foot on the head. It was covered with sandalwood, and the patterns carved on the wood depicted its history.


    At the end of the tail, there was a pendant. The pendant was very small and was only a small square grid. It looked very ordinary.


    Luoyang looked at the seal in front of her with nostalgic eyes as she murmured, "Chao Feng."


    I didn''t think that a seal would have its own name. Moreover, I could feel the intentions of the person who gave it that name and even use the words'' Chao Feng ''.


    "It followed me when I was ten, until the day I died when I was eighteen. It''s been separated from him for twenty-nine years now."


    Luanyang naturally revealed the identity of this seal.


    I finally know some things.


    So he had actually died when he was 18 years old. This was truly a pity. Eighteen years old was clearly only the age of maturity, yet he actually died miserably.


    Twenty-nine years really feels like a long time. No wonder I always thought that Luanyang Murong looked young, but he didn''t look like he should be at least eighteen.


    "Did Madame Bai give this to you?"


    Luoyang nodded slightly and said, "This was kept by Baiyuan for me. I never thought that I would be able to find him again."


    It was obvious that he was very satisfied with Madame Bai''s actions. Although he could not bear to see his current appearance, his heart was starting to feel uncomfortable.


    To Luanyang, I am just a person who is not a stranger, and I am helpful to myself.


    The reason why he was bound to me was because he had to rely on me to find the bones. Now that he has Madame Bai with him, he probably won''t be able to use me, right?


    Seeing my disappointment, Luoyang asked stiffly, "Why are you so sad?"


    "No, you keep your seal!" I glared at him in frustration before I turned around and walked into the kitchen to prepare a sumptuous dinner for myself.


    Since I feel uncomfortable, I will have to eat more.


    Luanyang didn''t need to eat at all. She only needed to watch me eat, but I always felt that someone was staring at me. That gaze made me feel extremely dangerous.

 C51

    At night, I was suddenly pleasantly surprised. Sitting on the bed, Luanyang''s figure had long disappeared from my side. I called out to her in fear, but in the blink of an eye, my eyes met a pair of bloodshot eyes.


    Ah!" I screamed, but it was only a short scream.


    Because I soon found that no matter how loud I shouted, there was no sound at all. I could only face the pair of bloodshot eyes head on.


    I wanted to cry as I looked at the thing before me. I held onto the jade stone by my ankle in fear and stuttered, "You, who are you?"


    Who knew that the other party would reply arrogantly? From the sound of it, it was likely a young man.


    "Something?" I hate it when people call me something. Master told me to look at you, why are you so troublesome? You''re so timid and don''t have any spiritual energy, why does Master want to stay by your side? That old woman surnamed Bai is also not bad. "


    When I heard it mention Madame Bai, I didn''t know where I got the courage to do so. I immediately retorted, "Then I''m young! Young bodies do have an advantage! "


    A mighty voice resounded in the room. I immediately felt that my cheeks were burning in the darkness. I was slightly infuriated. Isn''t it impossible for me to say it out loud?


    The red eyes seemed to be shocked by me as she said in disbelief, "It can actually escape from my Spiritual Energy."


    I quickly turned on the light, only to see that the seal called Zhaofeng was facing my body at the head of the bed.


    He pointed at the seal in disbelief, "Were you the one who just spoke? I''m not dreaming, am I? I''ve been having strange dreams lately, and maybe you''re just one of them. "


    I made sense of the situation. Just as I was about to turn around and go to sleep, I heard the clear voice of a young man.


    "You can clearly see ghosts, why are you so cowardly? Don''t tell me dead things can''t have spiritual energy? Before I became the seal, I was a small piece of a thousand year old sandalwood. It would not be strange for me to be able to speak with a genius like Master. "


    After listening to such a long speech, I can no longer go to the side of my own, can only face the Chao Feng.


    Under the light, its eyes looked very normal. It would never have thought that they would burst out with red light in the darkness.


    "Luanyang?" He wasn''t home in the middle of the night.


    She humphed arrogantly at Feng, "Foolish human, how do you know where Master is? And why should I tell you!"


    I didn''t think that Chao Feng would have such a big temper. Talking to me was like talking to a superior person. It''s a pity that I, Bai Jian, have always let nature take its course. Since you don''t want to tell me, then I will just continue sleeping.


    With the sun and phoenix already here, Luanyang definitely wouldn''t leave for the time being.


    However, I wanted to sleep, but the morning phoenix began to be unwilling to let me go. As I became hazy, I could hear him mumbling incessantly.


    "Why are you with Master, and why do you smell the same as Master? Do you attract a lot of ghosts, which is why you let Master stay?"


    "Why aren''t you talking? Aren''t you dumb? "


    "Also, you don''t look that young anymore. In my eyes, you''re not much different from the one surnamed Bai!"


    Mu Feng kept on talking like this, without any intention of keeping her mouth shut. Yet, I actually managed to slowly fall asleep after being questioned like this.


    It was a rare moment of peace and stability.


    When the warm breath hit my nose, I had no choice but to open my eyes and stare at the enlarged handsome face. For some reason, I couldn''t even see a single pore, as though I was a newborn baby.


    There was a hint of worry in his brow, as if he had encountered some difficulty. Thinking that he didn''t show up last night, I knew that something had happened behind his back that I didn''t know about.


    Something I don''t want to know.


    Since he didn''t want me to know, I wouldn''t take the initiative to ask.


    Logically speaking, he didn''t need to rest, but because of his nurturing, because of the great harm they had suffered in a certain area, he needed to rest properly.


    I didn''t bother him and then started my daily schedule on my own.


    Because I was chosen to be Ji Nan''s companion, I had to think of ways to deal with it every day, and the news of the Ji Family''s banquet spread throughout the company.


    As long as there were any beauties in the company, they would all be thinking of a way to join this banquet. As long as there was any beauties in the company, they would all be thinking of ways to join this banquet.


    However, in my opinion, it''s just a way to improve your strength. If you want to enter, you don''t have to rely on just your looks.


    Just as I was thinking about how to deal with the situation, I suddenly realised that there was someone sitting beside me. Turning my head around, I saw Tang Yuan''s slightly thin face. I slightly narrowed my eyes and felt a little uncomfortable.


    His father betrayed Feng Ming and I at the most crucial moment and almost took my life. Even though he wanted to save Tang Yuan''s life, it was normal for him to be separated.


    Tang Yuan looked extremely thin. It was impossible to tell how round and sleek he looked like before. The area below his eyes was pitch black and he seemed somewhat dispirited.


    She looked at me apologetically, and her voice became very small.


    "Sister Bai, I came here specifically to apologize. What happened earlier was wrong by my father, and he has already received the appropriate punishment. Can you please ask that big brother to let him go?"


    As Tang Yuan spoke, he became sorrowful and immediately cried as he held my hand. Originally, there weren''t many people who paid attention to our side. After she called out to us like this, anyone who liked liveliness would look over.


    And this thing was not lacking in any way in the eyes of the onlookers.


    Her pitiful thoughts had vanished in the blink of an eye.


    I coldly looked at the pitiful woman before me as I forcefully said, "Tang Yuan, do you know what you''re doing? Do you think you can make me help you by doing this? "


    Tang Yuan was shocked by my attitude and raised his head, tears streaming down his face.


    "I''m sorry, Sister Bai, but I really have no other choice. That big brother doesn''t want to let dad go. Dad has gone crazy, our home is almost done for!"


    It wasn''t hard to tell that she was really desperate, but it was a pity that I wasn''t that easy to be soft-hearted. Tang Yuan''s method was the wrong one, and I was the most disgusted by her actions, let alone helping her.


    Seeing that I didn''t have any intention of helping, Tang Yuan suddenly said, "I have news that big brother wants. I know where to find it!"

 C52

    Tang Yuan seemed to have grabbed hold of the last straw as his eyes were filled with madness.


    I tentatively asked, "Do you know what we''re looking for?"


    "I don''t know exactly what you''re looking for, but I''m sure I do know where it is."


    Tang Yuan nodded his head with exceptional resolution. He seemed to have complete confidence in this matter.


    When he thought about the fact that the information he had obtained earlier was already lost in the Ji Clan, he had no choice but to give it a try since he would not be at a disadvantage.


    Thus, I began to assure Tang Yuan that when I returned home, I would definitely make Luanyang withdraw his hand. However, whether or not the other party would listen to my words was another story altogether.


    Tang Yuan had no choice but to believe in the end when he heard such a story that was full of holes. He told everyone everything that he knew.


    It turned out that when she woke up, she already knew who Mr. Tang was working with. They were like a protection organization, mainly to protect something.


    Since the Liu family had started to stir up trouble, the men in black started to move. However, for some reason, they were useless, so Tang Yuan felt that the Liu family should be something that Luanyang wanted.


    Thinking of that organization, I felt a bit of a chill run down my spine. The scene of Zhang Na''s death seemed to be still lingering in front of my eyes.


    Disgusting.


    The Liu family Tang Yuan was talking about was the same family as the pregnant woman Liu family from before. The Liu family was probably up to no good. Luanyang''s things were attractive and might attract something that shouldn''t have appeared.


    From the looks of it, Tang Yuan''s news was indeed timely.


    After explaining everything, Tang Yuan absentmindedly left the company. At the same time, I started to look up the Liu family''s information.


    Indeed, he found some information about the recent Li Family ghost ruckus, but it was only some vague videos. It did not cause much of a stir online.


    In this society, even if it was a genuine supernatural event, it would be interpreted as a scientific matter.


    Even after returning home, he still did not see Luanyang''s figure. He was somewhat dissatisfied, but he did not seem to blame Luanyang. He just felt somewhat uneasy.


    This feeling lasted until Luanyang suddenly appeared in front of me. He looked very pale, even a little blue, and stared at me with a murderous look in his eyes.


    It was the first time he had looked at me in this way since he had settled down, and it was strange and aggressive.


    I swallowed my saliva. Facing Luanyang''s current state, even if I am not afraid, I would still be lying. However, I would only be able to carry him head on. Who would have known that the moment I came into contact with his ice-cold body, I would be forced to the ground.


    A wave of pain came from my neck. The loss of my blood made me feel a little dizzy. The feeling of being treated as food instantly assaulted me. I wanted to struggle, but what I received was even more pressure.


    I was only let go when my body was satisfied. The man on his body didn''t seem to have any intentions of leaving and instead, faintly licked me, as if he was savoring the taste of my blood.


    "White jade."


    I was intimidated by his sudden voice. I looked at him, a little at a loss. My exquisite face had already regained its original color.


    He called out to me in a whisper, nose to nose, and the atmosphere suddenly went from tense to very ambiguous.


    I told myself that he wasn''t conscious at the moment, but in the end, he still couldn''t help but step forward and tightly hug me, sharing the warmth between us.


    Although it wasn''t my first time doing such a thing, every time I felt a little nervous. It was the same this time. Just as I was about to take off the outer layer, I heard someone speaking.


    "Oh my god. I finally know why the master chose you as a weak chicken instead of an old woman!"


    This voice came from Chao Feng''s mouth, full of sarcasm.


    I was interrupted by his voice. My first reaction was to push the person on top of me away, feeling extremely ashamed. I used to think that there was no one else in the room.


    Luoyang also looked up with some dissatisfaction, but his manner was much more brutal. He stretched out his hand and put the phoenix into the box, then his deep voice came close to my ear.


    "The thing that is in our way has been locked up. Let''s continue!"


    He quickly reached in and undid the buttons. Ignoring my retort, he started to make his move. I felt so uncomfortable that I wanted to push him away, but I was tightly pressed down.


    Gradually, I was brought into that pleasure and gradually let go of my body. I didn''t know why, but I kept feeling as though I had planned this beforehand.


    This time, perhaps because he was angry, he had been tormented quite badly. When he woke up, his entire body felt sore, as if he had been working all night.


    However, Luanyang is looking at me with a spirited face, holding a corner of the quilt, revealing traces of cool breeze coming in, which made me instantly sober up a lot.


    As for Chao Feng, it was unknown when she was released, but she was standing at the entrance, shouting unhappily.


    "Listen up, you people. Don''t think that I don''t have the right to do so. I am also an independent individual. I have the right to speak. You can''t treat me like this!"


    I looked puzzledly at Luanyang, why did Chao Feng become like this in just one night, and the way she spoke became very strange.


    Luanyang turned around in displeasure. Under his gaze, she did not dare to speak anymore. She could only return to her original appearance, which was like an ordinary seal.


    Luoyang had only one thing to say about its changes.


    "I left it in the living room last night. I think it was watching TV myself."


    I didn''t know what it was looking at, but it didn''t feel like a name.


    Due to my physical condition, I directly called for a leave of absence. I thought that I would be deducting some money, but I didn''t expect the manager to directly approve it.


    At first, I still didn''t quite understand. But in the blink of an eye, I thought of Ji Nan, and understood why he treated me so differently.


    I simply told him what had happened after washing up and also told him my thoughts. Anyway, there was an 80% chance that the Liu family had Luanyang''s skeleton.


    "I''m not asking you what you did yesterday, but you have to know one thing, you have to keep everything."


    I looked at him with too much emotion in my eyes.


    Luoyang reached out to pinch my hair, and his expression changed, "A love curse!"

 C53

    "What?" I looked at Luoyang in astonishment. I didn''t understand what he meant. Why would he suddenly say something like that?


    Luoyang''s expression was still very cold, but when he pinched my hair, it seemed to be very forceful, causing my hair to straighten out, as if it could be pulled out at any time.


    "Who exactly did you meet today?"


    He suddenly changed his attitude. I didn''t even understand why he became like this. Recalling his previous hostility towards Ji Nan, I immediately clarified, "I didn''t see Ji Nan today. They are all women from the office. However, I saw Tang Yuan alone today."


    When I said the word "Tang Yuan," even I began to feel that something was wrong, as if I were being pulled, as if I were following the name with a kind of fascination.


    Yet, my mind kept replaying the faces of all the men I''ve met. Their faces kept echoing in my head, as though they were trying to seduce me.


    The point is, I have a kind of rapture of my own.


    "Tang Yuan?" Luanyang repeated in a low voice, probably searching through her memories for any relevant information regarding this woman.


    He let go of my hair and put his hand directly on my forehead, mumbling some incantation. I didn''t understand what he was doing at first, but I soon felt that I had changed.


    It was as if thousands of ants were continuously gnawing on his brain. The piercing pain came from all sorts of different places and not a single place was overlooked.


    I cried out in pain and lay powerlessly on the ground. I clutched the bottom of Luanyang''s pants, wanting to open my mouth and beg for forgiveness. However, I could only gasp for air and not say anything.


    In less than a minute, tears were streaming down my face, but I didn''t have the heart to wipe them away.


    I don''t know if it was because Luanyang felt sorry for me, but he stopped moving his lips up and down, and the pain disappeared in an instant.


    As soon as I looked up, I saw a peach blossom on his outstretched palm.


    Let''s not talk about the fact that there are no peach blossoms in this season, especially in my room. The windows are all sealed, so how did the peach blossom petals come in?


    As he was thinking, Luanyang said with a heavy expression, "Go take a look yourself!"


    I walked into the bathroom with doubts in my mind. Facing a full-length mirror, my hair that was draped over my shoulders had many peach blossoms floating on it. I panicked and quickly brushed them off.


    However, even though there didn''t seem to be many petals, there was no way to finish them. On the contrary, more and more of them started to appear, immediately becoming fearful.


    Although the Peach Blossom Petal looked really good, especially since it looked like the special effect that all the ladies were chasing after, when this really happened to you, the first thing you would feel would be fear.


    Romance and beauty had long since disappeared without a trace.


    "You dare to approach someone from the Tang Clan? Don''t tell me you didn''t betray us enough?"


    Luanyang suddenly appeared behind me, reached out to remove a peach petal, and I also found a special place, why Luanyang took down the peach petal is really a complete news.


    However, he immediately thought of his moment of gentleness and thought that it had nothing to do with Tang Yuan. Now, he felt extremely regretful.


    "Are we going to the Liu family?" I spoke carefully, but somehow my tone rose a bit, with a strong sense of teasing.


    Luanyang wasn''t the only one who was shocked, even I was shocked. I wanted to explain, but Luanyang wasn''t the kind of person who wanted your explanation. She stared at you with her beautiful eyes, and replied leisurely, "You have the love curse of a fox spirit on you, so I advise you not to seduce me. Otherwise, the person who will suffer will definitely be you."


    When those eyes looked at me, I felt my legs go limp, as if I wanted to fall straight into his wide arms.


    But soon, he came back to his senses, and felt that his previous thoughts were truly terrifying. He then took a few steps back, and realized that he was still quite a distance away from Luoyang.


    He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as he asked, "Then do I need to solve this problem?"


    "Didn''t you just say that? "Since Tang Yuan left you with the Liu Clan, he must want you to make a trip to the Liu Clan." He looked at me in disdain and pinched his nose as he frowned. "You''d better be faster. The smell on your body is really making second uncle suffocate."


    Hearing his words, my first thought was definitely to quickly smell my own scent, but other than the smell of the Body Soap, there was nothing else.


    There''s only one possibility, as a body, that I can''t smell it.


    On this day, Luanyang rarely showed up. Instead, she had always been in an invisible state.


    I only felt that I was a little hot in the middle of the night and there wasn''t any special reaction. In the latter half of the night, the temperature suddenly dropped.


    But even so, I remember several embarrassing scenarios that I did not expect to imagine.


    For a moment, he found it hard to accept. His face was flushed.


    When he washed up the next day, he had secretly wiped out all the evidence in his hands and then left the forced convict space by himself.


    I was in a hurry all the way, but it was the same as usual, but if I had to say there was anything different about it, it was that I began to see more people watching me along the way.


    I uneasily tidied up my clothes and immediately attracted even more gazes. I immediately thought of what Luoyang had said last night.


    However, he only said that there was a love curse on my body, but he didn''t say that I would become like this again.


    In the crowded carriage, I was squeezed to the point where I had no freedom at all. I could only continuously squeeze myself, hoping that there would be less people at the next stop.


    But who would have thought that halfway through the journey, I felt something strange on my body. Someone was using something to touch my skirt and this wasn''t the first time I was doing this. Of course, I was instantly met with some bad attacks.


    In the beginning, I didn''t really want to continue fighting with him. I just pushed him a little backwards. Who would have thought that this person was shameless to a point where there was no other way to go about it?


    Just as I was about to look back, I felt someone suddenly approach me and blow a breath into my ear, speaking in a self-righteous voice.


    "My god, your body smells so good!" Do you think you did it on purpose? "

 C54

    When more disgusting words came out of the man''s mouth, I immediately felt that I had no way to control my emotions.


    In that instant, I actually felt my face heat up, but very quickly, I felt a cold feeling coming from the depths of my heart.


    I immediately turned my head to slap him. That man didn''t have any intention of defending himself at all. After being slapped by me, he became at a loss.


    When he returned to his senses, he immediately started cursing.


    "You bitch, how dare you hit people in public! I want to sue you! "


    The man''s words were filled with a sense of dignity and righteousness, but to me, it was nothing more than a familiar routine. He might not even know where he made the mistake, but I will let him know what''s going on right now.


    Actually, it was possible that someone had already figured out what this man was doing, so no one said anything when he opened his mouth.


    I just directly called the police. I don''t want to waste my time on this, because I know that I''m a weak girl and if these passers-by aren''t willing to help, I won''t be able to beat this man.


    When someone saw me call the police, he opened his mouth and said, "Even if someone molested you, wasn''t it because of your perfume? Didn''t you say that you were wearing this perfume in public?"


    I was stunned. I didn''t expect that someone would say something like this in this era.


    The words that Luanyang once said reappear in my mind, but even so, it''s not impossible for me to not be able to control myself.


    One person said this and soon, other voices echoed in agreement. Not only that, but all the other people were men. There were very few women in this carriage, and most of the people in this carriage were men.


    Most of the men seemed to feel that what the man said was right.


    "Miss, let''s forget about this matter if you want me to say it. If we really have to go to the police, both sides are ugly. We''re all still waiting to go to work!"


    "Yeah, if there isn''t any big loss, then forget it!"


    Hearing those words of dissuasion, looking at the serious expressions on their faces, I felt disgusted.


    By this time the station had arrived, and I turned and got out of the car, because I felt the nausea in my stomach.


    However, this matter wasn''t that easy to resolve. Soon, I discovered that the men in the company were looking at me with an indistinct gaze.


    That terrifying gaze never stopped, as if I was some peerless treasure. The look in his eyes became more and more serious.


    When it finally broke out, it was 10: 00 in the cafeteria. I casually found a small place to sit down and sat down. The moment I sat down, there would immediately be people on the other side.


    He looked at me with intoxicated eyes, but he looked normal enough, except for the sweet words coming out of his mouth.


    "The scent on your body is a little strange!" As he spoke and laughed, he felt as if he wanted to press his face against mine.


    I suppressed the disdain in my heart. Maintaining a safe distance between the two of us was also to make myself taste better. If others were to discover it, it might be a little troublesome.


    I nodded my head stiffly. I couldn''t tell what he was trying to say. I couldn''t help but feel a little displeased.


    "That''s none of your business!" I coldly harrumphed and turned around to leave. I didn''t expect the other party to be so bold as to directly grab my wrist and pull me to the back, pushing me against the wall.


    The cold wall calmed me down even more. "Do you know where we are?" I scolded. Do you know what you''re doing now? "


    Originally, he thought that this would at least cause the man to restrain himself a little. Unexpectedly, he acted like he was possessed, obsessively sniffing the smell in the air.


    It was no different from taking drugs.


    I instantly panicked and tried to break free from the man''s restraints. Unexpectedly, the man recovered from the fragrance and my eyes filled with desire as I stretched out my sinful hand.


    Ah!" I couldn''t help but moan. It sounded like a kitten whose tail has been grabbed. It was gentle and long, like a type of enjoyment.


    The man was surprised for a moment before his smile became even more unrestrained. He said impolitely, "Bai Jian, I didn''t expect you to be so good at this!"


    I looked around in panic because I knew I shouldn''t have called out like that. There must have been something wrong with it, but I didn''t know what it was.


    Only last night Luan Yang whispered the love curse.


    It couldn''t be the power of the love curse that made me like this, right?


    The man couldn''t wait any longer. He actually tore at my clothes with great force. I struggled with all my might, but I was still unable to protect my jacket.


    A cold wind blew in and I felt like I was finished.


    Who knew that she would suddenly hear a loud sound from behind her? When she turned around to look, she saw a furious Ji Nan. His eyes were bloodshot, and she could tell that he was very angry.


    The man was knocked unconscious on the ground after being hit by Ji Nan. Blood was still dripping from the top of his head, making him look like a scene of murder.


    I couldn''t help but shiver and ask Ji Nan in fear, "Is he alright? Do you want to take him to the hospital first? "


    "To hell with the hospital, what was he doing just now? Do you know what would have happened if I hadn''t come? You even sent him to the hospital, and directly called the police! "


    Ji Nan said irritably. He looked at me with a scary expression.


    My body couldn''t help but to tremble a little. However, I was relatively more clear-headed as I passed on my clothes. At the very least, I didn''t have to put on such an ugly appearance on my face.


    However, when I thought about how Ji Nan was also a man, would he also be able to smell my scent? I was so scared by my own imagination that I broke out in a cold sweat.


    Just when I was worrying about how I could escape, Ji Nan reached out his hand to push my shoulder with a puzzled expression and jokingly said, "What? "Normally you would be so bold, but now you''re scared to this extent?"


    As he said that, he took off his jacket and wrapped it around me. He then tyrannically took me out of the tea room and headed to his office.


    Although all I saw was his jacket, I could still feel that a lot of people''s eyes were on me.


    Ji Nan let out a sigh of relief after closing the door. Then, with a cautious expression, he asked, "Did you offend someone who was a strange person?"

 C55

    "You have something strange on you, don''t you?"


    The look in Ji Nan''s eyes when he looked at me was as if he had already determined that there was a problem with my body.


    But what surprised me the most was why Ji Nan felt that there was something out of the ordinary about me, and why he said those words were merely a test.


    Thus, I awkwardly smiled, trying to change the topic.


    "Director Ji, I don''t quite understand what you''re talking about. I''ve really never offended anyone. "


    When Ji Nan heard this, his face sank.


    "Bai Jian, don''t not believe me. There really is something in this world that you don''t know. I knew that man just now and he was clearly a good man. Why would he suddenly do something like that to you?"


    I couldn''t maintain the smile on my face and could only choose to remain silent. I didn''t want other people to know about Luanyang''s situation, so I chose to leave with only two choices, to pretend that I didn''t know anything.


    But before I could react, Ji Nan already said, "Don''t be afraid, I will protect you. Even if it''s something invisible, I still have a way to deal with it. My great-grandfather is a very powerful person!"


    He spoke with a face full of pride before carefully pushing me into the lounge. He said that he wanted me to have a good rest and leave the rest of the matters to him.


    It just so happened that I didn''t know how to react at this time, so I casually pushed the boat to let him confirm my thoughts.


    Looking at the lounge that was about the size of my bedroom, I couldn''t help but curse a few words of capitalism. However, there was nothing I could do to reject it.


    He didn''t know when he fell asleep, but when he woke up, he felt as if he was floating on clouds, indescribably comfortable.


    However, the moment he opened his eyes, he was immediately frightened by what was in front of him.


    It was a wrinkled face, densely covered with spots from old age. However, the strangest thing was that pair of eyes. Normally, old people were a bit cloudy, but those eyes gave people a feeling of cleverness.


    I looked at my reflection, as if I had no privacy in front of him.


    The old man smiled when he saw me wake up. Pink petals of peach blossoms stuck to the tips of his fingers.


    "Little girl, we were really fated to meet."


    After saying that we were fated to meet, my tone became a little more serious, causing me to become even more vigilant. I didn''t forget what the old man said last time.


    Whether it was true or not, he could feel that Luanyang must be real.


    I pretended to be afraid and curled up my body. I didn''t want to meet the eyes of this old man. He wasn''t angry, but he could reason things out by himself.


    "We are indeed fated. You are fated to be my foster grandson, and you are also fated to be an old friend of mine!" It''s so rare to find traces of him in this world, what a pity! "


    I held myself back, and even if I heard his words, I didn''t have the slightest intention of leaving.


    Until he heard Ji Nan''s voice coming from outside.


    "Grandpa, don''t say such enigmatic words. Didn''t you see that you scared Bai Jian?" Ji Nan seemed to be in a hurry as he spoke, and his breathing was also a bit unstable.


    The old man snorted, "Youngsters are too impulsive. I''ve taught you since you were young, you can''t be impulsive, but you refused to listen. You have to know that I saved your life."


    I stealthily lifted up a bit of the blanket and saw that Ji Nan had an extremely unsightly expression. He was a bit patient and even more angry. However, he eventually let go of his family background.


    "Got it, goddam grandpa."


    The old man nodded in satisfaction and continued, "This child''s heart is filled with love spells. I''m afraid that the Hu family will have to find the one that placed the curse."


    "A love curse? A name doesn''t sound like a good thing, but what is it? "


    Ji Nan gnashed his teeth, looking extremely disgusted.


    The old man turned his head and met my eyes. He nodded with a chuckle and said, "It''s better for young lady to show her head. After all, the energy of the heaven and earth is the most important."


    I couldn''t help but roll my eyes. These people always liked to act like this and speak pretentiously.


    When Ji Nan saw that I had woken up, he anxiously came to my side. With eyes filled with affection and concern, he asked, "Bai Jian, are you alright?"


    I shook my head and hung my head. I didn''t want to look at anyone.


    Ji Nan didn''t mind. Instead, he urged the old man to quickly say the love curse.


    I secretly pricked up my ears, wanting to hear it clearly. Luanyang had only said the word love curse, but she didn''t tell me the specific situation, allowing me to be taken advantage of.


    The old man lightly coughed and slowly walked over.


    This love curse originated from the Hu family. In the northeast, there were two major families that people could not offend. One was the Hu family and the other was the Huang family. From the name, one could tell that the Hu family was a fox while the Huang family was a weasel.


    The fox race used love to their heart''s content. They had a secret curse that was used to punish the unscrupulous Little Three. This was because the fox couldn''t bear to hurt the people that it liked, so it could only harm the ''Little Three''.


    The biggest characteristic of the love curse was that it would easily make the opposite sex fall in love with it and then marry it. If they were to be in cahoots with it, then they would lose their essence energy and only those who genuinely liked the person under the curse would not be controlled, but if the two were in cahoots with each other, then they would be in extreme pain and die with blood flowing from their orifices.


    How was this a love curse, it was simply a ''death curse'' that was meant to deal with Little San!


    I opened my eyes wide. It was hard to imagine what the other party was trying to do with me, whether it was trying to lose his energy or die from the blood flowing from his orifices.


    Did Luoyang not want to know the details of the spell because she was afraid of increasing my fear?


    While I was randomly thinking, I suddenly heard Ji Nan suddenly realize something and say, "This love curse is too unfair. The person that the fox spirit likes is completely fine!"


    The old man sneered, looked at Ji Nan''s innocent face, and continued, "How is this possible? The Hu family is quite vicious. They still have another Peach Blossom Fiend, and they will want to be befriended. However, the process will be very painful. This is a lesson."


    Anyway, no matter what, I just don''t want to offend the fox race. The old man has no way to remove the love curse on my body.


    Ji Nan clearly noticed this as well, "Grandpa, then are you unable to save her as well?"


    The old man stroked his beard, his gaze distant.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to save him, it''s that I''m powerless. If it was that person, I might have been able to give it a try, but doing this would not benefit me at all!" Moreover, that person is already long gone. "


    Hearing this, Ji Nan immediately lowered his head. "You always say that person. Anyway, there''s no saving him now."


    Compared to Ji Nan, I am more stable. Because I want to reach Luanyang, does he have a way to save me?

 C56

    The first thing that popped into my mind was the word "help", but it was the opposite of what Luoyang had thought at the beginning. He wouldn''t let me die, at least I still had something worth using.


    The old man stretched out his hand to stroke his beard, not showing any signs of anger at all. Instead, he said bitterly, "Little girl, it''s better to quickly find the kind of person you''ve interacted with recently. Otherwise, no one will be able to save you after some time."


    His gaze was like a sharp thorn, piercing straight into my chest. I kept having the feeling that he got what he wanted from my eyes, but in the next moment, I wasn''t as certain as before.


    Ji Nan was an impatient person, and his face had already started to show signs of impatience. Seeing how much he cared about me, I was slightly moved.


    Thus, I hastily interjected, "Thank you. I will definitely go back and look for her. After all, I still want my life."


    The old man didn''t say anything after being interrupted by me. He turned around and left the resting room.


    In the entire space, only Ji Nan and I were left. He looked at me with slight guilt, as if he was the one who didn''t save me.


    "You don''t need to think too much into it. This is my own affair to begin with. Nothing will happen to me."


    Actually, I had already made up my mind long ago. Right now, the thing that I need Ji Nan''s help the most is to request a leave of absence for me.


    Humans are greedy. Although I feel that my life is more important, I don''t want to just throw away such a good job. Ji Nan is my best helper.


    When Ji Nan heard this, he immediately interrupted me, "No, I''ve already agreed to help you, but I haven''t been able to help you at all. I''ve already broken my promise!"


    I pretended that I didn''t mind as I lowered my head and said dejectedly, "It''s just that the old man told me to go find someone. How am I supposed to find someone at work right now?"


    "Let me help you!" Ji Nan said without saying a word. His eyes actually carried an inexplicable light which made my conscience feel a little bit painful.


    But the thought of job stability and high salary, turned into a real touching.


    "Really? But isn''t this a bit too much? "


    Ji Nan quickly waved his hand with a hint of ridicule in his eyes, "If you think this is too much, then you''d better give me a good beating. Wait for you to come back and eat with me! Every time I ask you out, you say you don''t have time. "


    When I heard this, I knew that he still hadn''t calmed down, so I could only bite the bullet and agree.


    Even though I was already very careful, when I left Ji Nan''s office, I was still surrounded by many people. They were all looking at me with gazes of envy and jealousy.


    I had already thought of this a long time ago, because I was already seen going in, let alone coming out.


    For an employee to stay in the office of a rich second generation for such a long time, even I wouldn''t necessarily believe that there was nothing between the two of them.


    Not to mention others.


    Since that''s the case, I might as well let these people see it for me. After all, when I''m not here for a few days tomorrow, they will find out for themselves.


    I started to get anxious when I was about to get off work. Due to the love curse in my body, I try my best not to go out and meet a man. However, if I want to go home, even if I have to look for a taxi, it''s very likely that I''m a man.


    While I was vexed over this, Ji Nan suddenly appeared in front of me in a high-profile manner. The suit he was wearing was actually a completely different one, completely different from what I had seen in the morning.


    In my hand was a bouquet of roses I didn''t know when I bought them, and I was standing in front of her with a bright smile on my face.


    "I''ve thought about it for a long time, but I still feel that roses are the best. I''m afraid I was the one who didn''t like it before!"


    When he suddenly saw through it, I felt a bit embarrassed. I accepted the rose with a smile and asked, "Why did Director Ji suddenly come over?"


    Ji Nan looked at me with a hidden bitterness, "Didn''t you say something? Did I send you home? "Why do you say that now? I''m really sad."


    His mouth said he was sad, but his eyes were shining as he looked at me.


    The moment he said this, the gazes of the surrounding people immediately became ardent.


    However, from a different perspective, this is also beneficial to me. Ji Nan would not use the love curse on my body.


    After a while, I didn''t refuse.


    Ji Nan''s car looked exactly the same as his playboy one. His face was a flashy red, making it particularly eye-catching in the midst of a bunch of business cars.


    However, Ji Nan didn''t seem to mind at all. Instead, he proudly waved his hand towards me, instantly attracting everyone''s gazes. I suddenly felt lucky that I had made a decision to wrap my face tightly in order to avoid any accidents.


    Unable to endure Ji Nan''s greeting, I hurriedly got into the front passenger seat and urged him to drive.


    He swung the steering wheel in a very obedient manner, and the car quickly left its original location.


    Therefore, a sportscar was worthy of being called a sportscar. It was dazzling on the same road, not just because of its shape and sound, but more so because of its speed.


    With one hand on the steering wheel, Ginnan looked over at me and spoke.


    "Is it still the same small place?"


    I pinched my fingers together and looked ahead worriedly. Ever since the accident, I had been afraid of driving so fast.


    When he saw Ji Nan''s careless actions, he became even more afraid.


    "Right, it''s that small place from last time. Director Ji, it''s better for you to keep looking at the things up ahead."


    "Afraid?" Ji Nan looked at me in surprise, then looked at the road in front of him. "Bai Jian, I didn''t expect you to be scared. Weren''t you scared of nothing?"


    I pursed my lips and retorted, "Everyone has their own fears. Of course, I have mine as well. Is that not right?"


    I felt that my words were very normal, but I don''t know why Ji Nan would actually smile until his face reddened and he was out of breath.


    So we managed to get to my place downstairs.


    Just as he was about to leave, Ji Nan grabbed his wrist. "What? "You won''t give me a single fare?"


    I turned my head and was about to ask something when I was attracted by Ji Nan''s face outside the window. Who knew that Ji Nan would actually move forward and kiss me on the corner of his mouth?

 C57

    In the silence of the night, I could hear the sound of my own heart beating unceasingly. My eyes instantly widened to the point where I could see the face of a man in front of me.


    This man had a handsome face and a pair of eyes that were filled with storm clouds. He coldly whistled towards me.


    The warm sensation on my mouth jolted me back to my senses. I pushed the person in front of me away so that the person would crash against the door and make a loud noise.


    Ji Nan cried out in pain as he held the back of his head. He looked at me with a wronged expression, "I just can''t help it. You don''t have to be so rough on yourself. You didn''t even touch my mouth!"


    I looked nervously behind him, but this time there was nothing, just the faint glow of the lights stretching the shadows of the street trees.


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, Ji Nan regained his composure and proudly said, "I knew you must have feelings for me. Next time, I''ll aim for the center."


    He touched his lips with his slender fingers as he spoke, obviously hinting at his own thoughts. He was not trying to hide his desire at all.


    Seeing his appearance, I felt a sense of disappointment. I didn''t want to kill this man, so I could only get off the car in a hurry. I didn''t even bother to greet him.


    Ye Zichen quickly went upstairs, and held the door handle of his own home while panting. However, he didn''t intend to go in immediately.


    Ji Nan''s surprised voice continued to echo in the hall.


    Before I could completely relax, I felt a familiar smell close to my back, a faintly discernible scent of my own breath spreading through my nose.


    It was a smell I was all too familiar with.


    Her ice-cold lips pressed against my earlobe, sliding up and down. This should have been a very strange scene.


    I couldn''t help but swallow my saliva. There were already tears in my eyes.


    "Luan, Luoyang."


    The only thing that came back to me was my hard teeth, rubbing up and down my earlobes, and then slamming them shut. The sudden pain made me cry out in pain, and then I clenched my teeth.


    This was a corridor, not a safe space. The feeling of shame surrounded me, and I could only pray that no one else would appear during this time.


    "Bai Jian, have you forgotten who you are?"


    Luanyang''s voice was very soft, but it was like a hammer hitting my heart. Recalling what I just saw, I knew that it was all real. I wasn''t lucky enough to leave anything for myself.


    I hastily started to explain, "No, it''s not like that. I just didn''t pay attention to it. Moreover, due to the love curse, I could only accept his help, couldn''t I?"


    Ah!" I screamed out, trying to support my body. The veins on the back of my hands bulged, but I was completely unable to resist.


    Tears rolled down his face as he begged for mercy.


    The person behind me didn''t have the intention to let me go. The skin under my clothes was being treated roughly.


    "Da, da ~ ~"


    At the turn of the road, there was the sound of footsteps. It was getting closer and closer to me.


    My room is located in a rather remote area, but the way to get to the other side is to pass by my door, so even if it''s remote, there will still be people passing by this place.


    Listening to the footsteps getting closer and closer, I felt as if I was being stripped naked. The word ''shame'' was imprinted on my face.


    I could only start begging for mercy.


    "I was wrong, I was really wrong!" Please don''t do this! "


    However, Luoyang ignored me and continued to pull my clothes up, heading for my secret place. He was extremely frightened, but his face was contented.


    His body and his heart were in two completely different states.


    When did I become like this?


    Familiar yet foreign feelings rushed into my mind. I screamed out loud and collapsed onto the ground, panting heavily.


    The footsteps stopped behind me, and I heard an elderly voice say, "Are you all right? I thought I heard you screaming. Do you need my help? "


    I have to say, the moment the man started talking, I felt as though my heart had stopped beating.


    I used all of my strength to curl myself up in a ball. My voice trembled slightly. "No, it''s alright. I just slipped. I was scared. I''ll go in a bit and enter the house."


    The man didn''t move his feet. It was as if he was considering the feasibility of my words. After a long silence, he gradually left.


    As soon as he was gone, my whole body relaxed, and I flung open the door and slipped inside like a stream of water.


    However, as soon as he entered, he heard a cold harrumph.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so scared. I thought you really weren''t scared at all. "Bai Jian, I don''t like you getting too close with this man. He has a scent that I don''t like. It makes me want to start a massacre every time I smell him!"


    His every move and gesture carried a dense murderous aura. It was as if he had instantly returned to the moment I first saw him and was unable to control his emotions.


    This action made me even more certain that there must be some unknown history between the old man and Luanyang, and that the only connection between Ji Nan and Luanyang was probably the old man.


    How could there be so much natural disgust?


    "I know, but I really didn''t expect Ji Nan to suddenly act like that. You scared me today."


    I said, feeling wronged. I looked at his eyes, which were filled with blurry tears.


    Luanyang showed up in front of me and held me up silently. Her cold lips landed on the tip of my nose and she said, "You make me lose control every time. You have to listen well to me, Bai Jian."


    His words were very simple, but I felt sure that he had something left unsaid, but that it was silent.


    I was afraid of his previous appearance, so I could only obediently lie in his embrace, hoping that he would forget what happened before.


    I don''t know how they did it, but even though they were only close to each other, they could smell the scent of others. This is something I couldn''t imagine.


    He walked straight into the bathroom, as if I had already been tainted, desperately trying to wash off the smell on my body.


    Fortunately, I was already prepared. Even though I rubbed the towel a bit harder on myself, it was still within acceptable range. Luanyang''s madness had not passed yet.


    By the time he was satisfied, my body was mostly covered in red marks, and in some places blood had already seeped out.


    He suddenly touched my neck, lowered his head, and bit down.


    But I heard the answer I wanted the most.


    "Bai Jian, I will save you."

 C58

    The moment I fainted, I seemed to see Luanyang''s doting smile.


    Having a possessive ghost by my side is my greatest misfortune and also my greatest fortune.


    The piercing pain spread from my neck to the rest of my body. What made me feel the most pain was still the position of my neck.


    He couldn''t help but reach out his hand to touch it. In an instant, he frowned in pain.


    The originally flat position was now easily touched by a few teeth marks of varying depth. This was completely different from before.


    Every time Luoyang drank the blood, there was no place left on my skin, but this time, it was different. He actually let the mark rest on my neck.


    It was like a special imprint.


    He didn''t know whether it was because he was angered or because he was secretly happy.


    After looking around, he realized that he couldn''t see Luanyang, so he could only pack up for himself. Because of Ji Nan''s promise yesterday, I naturally wouldn''t go to work today, so all I had to do was think about how to enter the Liu family.


    Before I could figure it out, Luanyang suddenly appeared in front of me.


    Even though it wasn''t the first time, my heart missed a beat from the shock.


    However, Luanyang still maintained his indifferent look, and said with his perfect lips moving, "Today, we will be in the same place, I promise I can save you."


    I was at a loss, but I didn''t have any intention of asking until the end. I pretended to be doing my work normally. Just when I was about to start questioning, I heard the doorbell sound.


    He suddenly had some doubts. He was alone, how could someone come to visit?


    I didn''t immediately open the door, but observed the outside through my peephole. In an instant, a familiar face appeared in front of me.


    Even with her head bowed, I recognized him at once.


    Why would Tang Yuan appear at my house? When I thought that she was the one who had given me the love curse, an indescribable feeling of disgust arose in my heart.


    I was obviously doing this out of good intentions, but I didn''t think that I would bring about such a fatal disaster.


    In my heart, I must have been disgusted by the sight of this woman. Just as I was about to turn around and leave, Luoyang walked over and ordered, "Open the door."


    "Why?" I looked at him in disbelief. Why did he let a woman in?


    Luanyang doesn''t look at me, she just repeats what she said.


    This situation infuriated me. I abruptly opened the door, turned around and left.


    I heard Tang Yuan calling my name in excitement, but I didn''t get any reply.


    I locked myself in my room and listened at the door. I didn''t think that Luanluan would do anything meaningless.


    It''s just that I''m a little pissed off myself.


    Their voices were small, but that didn''t stop me from hearing their meaning.


    "You really came. I need you to bring us in." Luanyang stated his request straightforwardly, without any intention of being gentle at all.


    Tang Yuan cried out and said, "Of course I want to come. Sister Bai turned into this because of me. We, father and daughter, owe her a lot. I have a way, but I don''t know if it''s because of their trap."


    Luanyang snorted disdainfully, "Even if it''s a trap, what can they do to me?"


    That innate domineering air made me shudder just by hearing the voice.


    Tang Yuan also did not dare to make a sound. The two of them immediately fell into silence, causing me, who was listening in on them, to become anxious.


    He pressed his ears even tighter, afraid that he would miss out on even the slightest bit of information.


    Suddenly, a hand rested on my shoulder. A cold aura hit my ear. A sneer made me freeze.


    "Did you hear that?"


    He pressed against me as if he were saying sweet things.


    I swallowed my saliva. In such a short period of time, my back was covered in cold sweat.


    He is just like invisible air, always around you, making you unable to relax for even a moment.


    If he was discovered eavesdropping, the explanation would be a cover. He could only openly express his thoughts.


    "So what if we hear it? Tang Yuan is your method? "


    Luanyang gave a mysterious smile, turned my body around, and pointed at his face, "Of course, this can let us enter in broad daylight!"


    I didn''t understand why he would do that, but since it was like that, I wouldn''t refuse him. But it was also impossible for Tang Yuan and I to talk.


    When I opened the door, there was no one outside. I snickered.


    Luanyang has not been in a semitransparent state for a long time, either completely invisible or in the same form as me.


    For some reason, the jade at my ankles had become a little dark, as if they were tainted by ink. However, I carefully caressed them. There wasn''t any dirt at all.


    Luanyang saw my actions, and her eyes were full of meaning, but she did not try to stop me.


    He took the things I bought for him and practiced over and over again.


    Speaking of which, I still feel a little awkward about it. Luanyang arrived at a place where I didn''t enter at my age.


    What he needed were actually just four things: a brush, cinnabar, talisman, and dog blood.


    Although they looked extremely simple, only the talisman paper was relatively simple. Even the simplest talisman paper needed to be checked to see if it was good or bad. Only talisman paper made from a certain type of tree sap would meet the requirements.


    Not to mention anything else.


    It was already a great deal of effort for me to bring all these back. On the way, I met a few men who looked at me strangely.


    Fortunately, Luoyang had been by my side the entire time. I don''t know what method he used, but once someone clashed with him, their eyes turned strange, and they all instantly returned to their natural state.


    Although I really wanted to know, I didn''t show it on the surface.


    He held a brush in one hand and a long talisman in the other. He had a rare serious expression on his face, and he was extremely careful with every stroke. It should be all his mistakes.


    If there was one mistake, then this piece of symbol paper would also lose its original value.


    Initially, I felt a little bored, but after Luanyang finished one picture, I suddenly became interested. As I moved closer, I could vaguely make out the words'' lightning ''.


    He just couldn''t understand what it meant.


    Luanyang abruptly threw the talisman in his hand and stuck it to the door. Suddenly, he heard a loud sound, and an indescribable smell started spreading out.


    Luanyang said coldly, "You''ve come uninvited, and I''m afraid you''re lacking in manners.

 C59

    The air in the room gradually became lighter, and a faintly discernible wave of transparent substance began to slowly gather together.


    He had originally thought that Luoyang was just casually throwing out the items in his hands. Who knew that there was actually something outside the door?


    This thing is probably not human.


    "Tsk tsk, he''s quite powerful!"


    The sound produced by the creature was abnormally ear-piercing. The sound at the end was very similar to that of an animal, but he was unable to figure out what it was.


    Luoyang snorted coldly, disdain filling his eyes.


    "I''ll give you a word of advice, this person can''t possibly belong to you. It''s better if you hurry up and get out of here."


    Who knew that the thing wasn''t afraid at all? Instead, it was laughing nonstop.


    "Do you still think you''re thirty years old? "He''s just a lowly ghost!"


    The words'' wild and lonely ghost ''made my heart tremble, and I subconsciously looked towards Luanyang.


    I know that Luoyang was born with such a strong killing intent due to the accumulated grudges between us. These four words are undoubtedly the biggest stimulus.


    The corners of Luanyang''s lips were still slightly raised, but he did not feel the slightest bit of warmth. He stood up, and the brush in his hand seemed to have a life of its own as it rapidly moved about.


    In less than a moment, he had already drawn three pieces of charm paper.


    "Is that so? "Then today, let me experience the power of your Hu family!"


    As soon as Luanyang''s voice fell, he disappeared from my sight. I could vaguely see two translucent humanoids fighting with animals in the air.


    The same thunder rang out, and a body of pitch-black animals fell to the ground, their limbs soaked in blood.


    From the looks of it, this was probably the fox''s doing.


    This thing was one of the big names that couldn''t be messed with in the north, the Hu family.


    The fox was gasping for breath, its eyes still bright. It said stubbornly, "Even if you win against me, you won''t be able to win against my third aunt! I will definitely get back my third aunt''s love curse! "


    When I heard the love curse, my eyes widened. I didn''t expect the fox to ask for it.


    Could it be that he just needed to bring it back?


    With that in mind, I immediately asked, "Is the love curse on my body from your third aunt? Can you take it? "


    When the fox heard this, its face immediately revealed a creepy smile. Its sharp teeth instantly revealed its lower jaw. "That would be the best!"


    It pounced in my direction with such determination that I couldn''t even resist.


    He could only close his eyes and wait for the result, but after hearing the ear-piercing scream, he opened his eyes.


    The fox''s body was covered with wounds of all sizes, and it was constantly losing blood. This time, it was truly on the verge of death.


    Luanyang pulled me back with a cold tone, "Do you know what you''re doing? Not every time I can save you. "


    Only then did I realize that the fox was trying to kill me in that instant.


    This knowledge made me angry and I shouted, "Are all of you foxes bad? I also want to help you get back your Third Aunt''s love curse, and you actually want to kill me! "


    The fox looked at me with contempt. "Taking away the love curse, isn''t it because I want to kill you with my own hands? Do you really think that I would use my own powers to save you? "


    "Innocent and foolish human!"


    That faint sigh made me feel like a fool.


    I can''t believe it. So in their eyes, we humans are such living beings. Simple and easy to deceive?


    Luanyang stepped on the fox''s tail with one of her feet, pasted a piece of spell paper on the fox''s forehead and instantly turned it into a red mark on the fox''s head.


    Even if it struggled nonstop, it still had no way to break free. It could only endure through everything.


    When Luanyang moved his foot away, the fox rolled on the ground in pain, as if it was suffering from incomparable torture. However, its mouth remained as tough as before.


    "You hurt one of our Hu family members, you will not have a good ending!"


    Luanyang didn''t seem to mind at all, "You''re the one who''s not as skilled as anyone, and even if your Third Aunt was standing in front of me, she would still give me some face. Why do you think that the Hu Family is going against me for you?"


    Upon hearing this, the fox looked instantly dispirited.


    It was as if he had resigned himself to his fate.


    "The talisman I gave you is unsolvable, so you can''t hurt the white talisman for at least a month. You know what the consequences will be, so it''s more convenient for the Hu family to have someone by your side."


    Just as Luanyang''s voice faded away, the fox''s body abruptly grew in size, and its fur gradually returned back to normal. Unexpectedly, it had transformed into the appearance of a young girl.


    The young girl looked to be around sixteen to seventy-eight years old. Her hair was a reddish-brown color, very similar to her original fur.


    Once I looked up, I was deeply attracted by her appearance. Even though I was also a woman, my eyes never left her face, and I couldn''t find the right words to describe her appearance.


    He could only sigh with emotion. Indeed, the foxes were extremely beautiful.


    She pouted her pink lips, and her moist fox eyes were a little disdainful.


    "I am the seventh son of the Hu Clan, Ah Zi. For the time being, I will not take your life, but you better pray that Luoyang will not abandon you, or I will eat you. "


    The beauty was still beautiful when she threatened me, but I knew that everything she said was true.


    However, I''ve only heard that the Huang Family likes to eat human flesh and blood, and then walk around in that layer of skin to find their next target. I never thought that foxes would also eat human flesh.


    Just like that, a farce came to an end.


    I also understood the ins and outs of this matter. Ah Zi''s Third Aunt was a pure and unambitious fox, but she still had her love curse. However, it was stolen from her last year. After searching for a long time, she found out that it was used on humans.


    The other Fey girls didn''t recognize anyone, they only recognized what they saw. If anyone saw her Third Aunt''s love curse, it would be like throwing the face of the Northern Fishing Fox Race into a woman.


    That''s why a nationalist like Ah Zi came out and wanted to kill me before taking back the love curse that belonged to her third aunt.


    Thinking back to what she just said, I guessed that she and Luanyang knew each other, so I couldn''t help but ask a few more questions.


    "I thought you already knew that Luoyang was the person our Hu family disliked the most at that time. He was cold and arrogant, and could not see the world, so the calamity will come as planned."


    He was clearly of the fox race, but he felt like an otherworldly expert.


    Just as I wanted to ask more clearly, I saw Luanyang walking in front of me with a cold expression, looking at me without any sadness or joy. "What do you want to know? Ask me."

 C60

    The wind blew across my face and made me feel chilled to the bone.


    When Luanyang looks at me like this, I feel as if my blood is no longer flowing.


    I moved my mouth, but I didn''t have the courage to say it.


    Luanyang grabbed my arm and dragged me into the room. She murmured something and pointed to the door.


    "What shameful thing is there for you to place restrictions on me?" Luoyang, you must be scared! "Are you afraid that your past will be heard by this human?"


    Luanyang clicked his tongue, waved his hand, and even the sound disappeared.


    I looked at him without asking the question.


    "What do you want to know? Ask! I''m pretty happy now. " Even though he said so, I felt that it was very strange. He definitely wouldn''t tell me so easily, just like the little fox said. There would be something about him that I couldn''t know before.


    I did not forget that the little girl I saw that day was probably his childhood sweetheart!


    Although he had long since told himself to be mentally prepared, he still couldn''t help but feel some bitterness in his heart.


    "I have nothing to ask, so let''s get out of here!"


    Luanyang abruptly grabbed my arm, frowned and said, "What are you so uncomfortable about? Haven''t I made you ask yourself what you want to know? Why do you have to speak like that? "


    Even though he tried his best to hide it, I could still feel his impatience.


    He was extremely impatient with my current state.


    I laughed self-deprecatingly but kept my head down the entire time, not wanting to let him see my unsightly expression. "I really don''t have any. I wanted to know earlier, but I don''t want to know now."


    Maybe what I said was full of holes, but I just didn''t want to give up the only thing I was sticking to.


    Luanyang remained silent, but his tightened palms triggered his anger. I could feel how terrible his mood was right now, but I didn''t want to compromise.


    The two of them were in a stalemate for a long time, but Luoyang still admitted defeat in the end. He let go of my hand and said in a steady voice, "We will set off tonight. You can have a good rest first.


    As he spoke, he opened the door and walked out. The little fox''s voice suddenly rang out. It was most likely a type of imprisonment!


    The little fox ran in quickly and looked at me cunningly. "Did Luanyang tell you about him? Then, do you feel very sad right now, wishing that you could directly hit someone? "


    I shot her a glance but didn''t answer her question. Instead, I really lay down on my bed. The warm feeling made me feel a little tired after meeting her.


    Ah Zi saw that I didn''t pay any attention to her, so how could he just let this matter go so easily? He stuck close to me and started muttering: "Why are all of you like this!?" Can''t you just talk about the situation? "


    I still ignored her and even closed my eyes. Over time, I actually fell asleep under Ah Zi''s chanting.


    It was only when something started jumping around on my body that I slowly came back to my senses. I looked at the world in confusion before meeting with a pair of green eyes.


    The little fox immediately cried out in pain, transforming into the appearance of a human girl on the ground. However, this girl was not wearing any clothes, but her face was very calm.


    "You human! I should have perished together with you! I didn''t expect you to be so vicious! I almost fell to my death! "


    Ah Zi''s eyes were bloodshot as he continued to complain about my actions. He didn''t even try to conceal his body from me.


    Although everyone was a female, they still felt a little inferior to her. Could it be that foxes couldn''t afford to offend her? Other than using force, there was also beauty.


    Even I, who was a woman, couldn''t help but glance at it a few times. Let alone men, those animals that use their lower body to think.


    Seeing that I didn''t have any intention to bother with her, Ah Zi instantly went into an uproar. He crossed his hands on his waist and was about to start cursing, but in the end there was no sound at all, and the expression on his face was terrifyingly fierce.


    She scolded for a long time before she realised that she didn''t make a sound. She immediately clutched her neck in fear. Her gaze towards me was as though she was about to spit out fire.


    I chuckled, knowing that Luanyang must be up to something, but then I thought he might be watching us from the shadows, and for a moment I was displeased.


    She even felt very sad for Luoyang, for her body to be so beautiful.


    I didn''t even have time to think before I pulled the blanket over Ah Zi, revealing only my head.


    By the time I reacted, I subconsciously wanted to escape, but then I saw Luanyang walk in from the door, looking at Ah Zi''s figure with a slightly surprised expression.


    The corners of his mouth curled up, as if he found this interesting.


    I could only see her lips moving up and down, but I couldn''t see what she was saying at all.


    However, Luanyang could immediately see through his intentions, and he said softly, "It''s not impossible for you to talk, are you sure you''re an obedient pet?"


    Hearing the word ''pet'', Ah Zi felt as if his hair would explode, but he soon put on a cute face, looking at Luanyang with seductive eyes.


    When I saw her expression, there was a wave of anger in my chest. I hurriedly urged her to go forward and slap her.


    I had to clench my fists to suppress this impulse.


    "I don''t think you know what pets mean, so be it!" Luoyang looked at him expressionlessly, then he turned around and took out a red string from his sleeve, on which he used a copper coin.


    I took it suspiciously and looked at it carefully. The red color of the red rope was extremely bright, but I could see darkness on the other side. It was as if it was light and darkness.


    On the surface of the copper coin, there were even some thin streaks of rust, perfectly showing off one''s age.


    "For what?"


    Luoyang didn''t say anything, but used his actions to prove it. Pointing his finger at my feet, I felt the jade at my ankles drop to the floor with a clanging sound.


    I was shocked and took a step back. I couldn''t bear to part with it. After all, this thing had been following me for a period of time.


    "Put it on!" Luanyang spoke in a commanding tone.


    He stood there with his angular face, and the coldness in his eyes didn''t diminish, but the hostility between his brows lessened. I, who had been with him from morning to night, naturally knew that his hostility was merely invisible to the outside world.


    Whenever he encountered those people, he would become very crazy.


    Crazy enough to make me think I might die at any moment.

 C61

    I silently hung the bronze coin on my ankle. I didn''t ask what it was, nor did I have any intention of resisting.


    Even if Luoyang wanted to use me, I would probably be more than willing to do so now. Therefore, there''s no need to ask about those unnecessary things.


    Luanyang looked at the copper coin on my ankle with great satisfaction and continued, "There''s not much time left, I''ll protect you. Let''s go to the Liu family first."


    It was unknown when Ah Zi would be able to speak, but his clear voice rang out, "You are going too far. Since you have that thing, why do you still want me to follow this human? Don''t you think I''m unnecessary?"


    Luanyang looked at Ah Zi with disdain, as if she couldn''t see his face at all, "The best thing is to put it on last. "Do none of you foxes know anything about this?


    Hearing that, Ah Zi was stunned for a moment, and then realized that she couldn''t wait to pounce on Luanyang and bite him, but her life was in danger and she was in control of herself.


    I looked down at the copper coin on my feet and didn''t know how powerful it would be.


    Nightfall came quickly, and we quickly found ourselves in a suburban area, surrounded by a forest. There were no signs of life at all.


    Luoyang carried me in her arms, but I didn''t feel anything unusual at all. When my feet touched the ground, I felt a cold chill instantly rise from the bottom of my feet, pulling me into a gloomy and cold abyss.


    I couldn''t help but shiver. I even felt that invisible hand grabbing onto my ankle, but immediately, it let out a slight scream before disappearing.


    Luanyang stopped in front of me, looked at me gravely and asked, "Is it cold?"


    I shot a glance at him. I clearly knew what he was thinking, but I still nodded my head obediently.


    Luanyang''s face instantly became unsightly, while Ah Zi seemed to gloating, "I didn''t expect you to be such a shady person. You even took away her Yang aura, you really are a good ghost!"


    The more Ah Zi said, the uglier Luanyang''s face became.


    I knew instantly what was going on, and waited for Luoyang''s decision.


    Just as I was deep in my thoughts, I realised that I was being hugged once again. My slightly cold face was pressed against my even colder chest. Just as I took a few steps forward, my footsteps stopped.


    I raised my head to look at Luanyang''s chin. I had an indescribable feeling in my heart, but the smile on the corner of my mouth couldn''t be suppressed no matter how hard I tried.


    Ah, the white letter. He was only a little more meticulous about it.


    I heard Ah Zi snort softly from behind, probably feeling a little dissatisfied.


    Luoyang moved quickly, and in less than half an hour, she arrived at a door. The door was so tall that even if you entered the five cars, there would be no pressure at all.


    Because it was late at night, the electronic lock on the door was not opened. From afar, one could see that there was a villa inside, and the lights inside still flickered slightly.


    Even though we had reached the door, Luanyang didn''t have the intention of letting me go. She only made a short sound, and then heard the sound of footsteps approaching.


    The surrounding darkness was instantly expelled. The bright lights illuminated the dark night, making it no different from the day.


    Just as I was about to go down, Luanyang lightly patted my butt. The gentle touch was even more shameful than the force, so I could only press my face in, not letting anyone see my current appearance.


    "Mr. White? I really have to trouble you. I''m sorry, please come in! "


    The person speaking should be a middle-aged man and his aura was unstable, but his voice was still relatively young.


    Following that, a young woman''s voice sounded, sounding a bit like a young girl in her spring. "Mr. Bai, I didn''t expect you to be so young, but what are you hugging?"


    When I was being carried by Luanyang, my entire body was covered by a white robe, and I might not even know that I was alone from afar.


    "She is my assistant. She has to go in before she can get off the ground."


    When everyone heard this, they instantly fell silent. Only the woman''s mumbling could be heard. Although it was a bit soft, it sounded like she was doing it on purpose.


    "What assistant? You actually want the boss to carry them?"


    Hearing that, my cheeks immediately heat up. I wanted to go down, but I was easily dispelled by Luoyang as he even solemnly said, "Stop messing around."


    I''m not messing around at all!


    It was unknown when Ah Zi came to join in the fun, but he giggled and said: "That''s the problem with my master, is it not allowed in your family? "Then we''ll have to take our leave."


    "No, no, no. I just can''t speak with my mouth, please forgive me!"


    The middle-aged man hurriedly expressed his sincerity, but Luanyang didn''t react at all. However, in the end, the few of us still entered the mansion.


    After entering the door, I felt a warm breath and the smell of peach blossoms. It made me feel addicted, followed by an indescribable sense of jealousy.


    Luoyang put me on the ground, and I revealed my true face.


    As soon as I saw the light again, I was pointed in the nose.


    "White paper!" How could it be you! "


    Liu Yue looked at me with disbelief, as if my appearance here was the end of the world.


    Then I also saw the man next to him. Although he was in his forties, his appearance was still very pleasant to look at. He had the look of a scholar.


    He lightly berated Liu Yue, "Xiao Yue, how many mistakes have you made today? The Master is here to help us. Do you know what you are doing? "


    Liu Yue immediately turned her head, feeling wronged. "Daddy, this person is from my cousin''s company. She''s a swindler!" I saw a strange baby on her before! "


    When I heard this, I immediately understood. I originally thought that it was because of the Ghost Infant itself, but I didn''t expect that there was such a relationship. If she was different, she would probably be much bigger than Liu Yue.


    The man frowned and scolded, "Get back to your room! Is that how your mother taught you? "


    Liu Yue''s tears flowed out instantly, but she could only stare at me angrily before turning around to leave.


    The moment Liu Yue left, the man started to curry favor with Luanyang. A good-looking person had an advantage in everything they did. Even if they flattered him, the man still looked a bit scholarly.


    It was a pity that he met such an oily and untouchable ghost like Luoyang.


    "Where is he?"


    When the man heard this, he became somewhat embarrassed.


    Just as he was about to speak, he heard an extremely seductive voice from upstairs.


    "Handsome brother, you really have a good appetite."


    That slightly raised endings made one''s heart go numb.


    As soon as I looked up, I saw that the staircase was leaning against it. She was wearing a qipao, and her slightly curly hair brushed against her chest, revealing her long, white line of business.

 C62

    The woman''s smile had an unmistakable quality to it, and her seductive eyes had no intention of leaving Luanyang.


    When this woman came out, the face of the Liu family''s head immediately darkened. Her eyes looked like they were about to devour someone, and she started shouting at the servants beside her.


    "What''s going on with all of you!?" How did the Madam come out? "


    The woman who had been standing beside us suddenly felt her legs go soft and her face go pale, but she didn''t have the slightest intention of trying to explain. She probably knew that explaining would only bring about more blame.


    Luanyang laughed out loud. He didn''t waver in front of the woman''s sight, instead comforting her, "Nothing, I think your wife can''t wait any longer!"


    He said with great difficulty, "I knew it couldn''t be hidden from you, Mister. This is a lowly house, you don''t even know what happened a week ago, how did you become like this. Although I have kept people at home several times, but she was always able to get out on her own, this is something that people can''t help but think about."


    Even if he was locked inside the door, he would still be able to get out. Even if he didn''t believe in the strange powers of theology, he still had to believe in them.


    My gaze couldn''t help but fall on that woman. To be able to hook away a man like Liu Fei, she must be a good-looking woman. However, my heart isn''t a good one.


    "Sir? Do you have a wife and children in your family? I like gentlemen like you. Do you teach people? " His daughter continued to ask, unwilling to be left alone. She didn''t even put this husband in her eyes at all.


    Behind me, Ah Zi also drew in a breath of cold air, "As a fox spirit, I really want to learn from this elder sister!"


    I almost couldn''t hold back a laugh, but then I wanted to see Liu in that state, so I could only bear with it and not say anything.


    Luanyang laughed gently, revealing a gentle smile. His expression was as warm as jade. He followed the woman''s words and said, "I know a little, I wonder if Madam would like to have a look?"


    This time, not only me, everyone in the living room widened their eyes, especially Liu Yan. For a moment, his expression almost went out of control.


    Later on, it would be said that he was angry, but it was exactly the same. He was wearing a green hat and did not dare to show an expression like he did not dare to do anything to the place.


    When the woman heard that, her face was filled with joy. That coquettishness was almost unconcealable, and her eyes were filled with the desire for Luanyang.


    No, to be more accurate, it should be the desire for a man. Could it be that ever since we entered, we haven''t seen a single man, other than Liu.


    It was obvious that this woman was unable to move her legs when she saw the man!


    Liu Fei stuttered, "Mister, what are you trying to do?"


    Luoyang answered innocently, "Aren''t we going to treat him? "Rest assured Mr. Liu, how could I be the kind of person you think I am? My assistant will definitely go up with me."


    That look made people feel that their thoughts were too dirty.


    It was the same with Liu Ting. He closed his mouth and a look of regret appeared on his face.


    However, Madam Liu who was standing at the staircase could not wait at all. She did not wait until Luanyang had ascended to the top of the stairs, and instead voluntarily descended. It was unknown why her legs moved so quickly.


    It was on the second floor a second ago, but suddenly, the fragrance of peach blossoms rushed over. When he opened his eyes, this woman was already standing beside Luanyang.


    Smelling the scent on Luanyang''s body, a look of satisfaction appeared on his face.


    "Sir, the Spring Festival Gala is worth a thousand gold. Let''s not waste any time." She put her white wrist on Luoyang''s shoulder.


    I don''t know if it was my imagination, but in that instant, I saw a sallow yellow look on her white arm, as though she was malnourished.


    But by the time I wanted to take a good look at it, the arm had returned to its former state.


    The woman''s body was already hanging on Luanyang''s body. She ignored me, who was standing in front of her. However, she looked at Ah Zi with a fierce look.


    It was as if his prey was being watched by his own kind.


    Being ignored like this gave me a moment of depression, but then wanted us to solve the problem, Luoyang should not be in front of other people''s husbands.


    Just as he was thinking this, he heard Luoyang say, "A thousand gold. Madam, do you want to get ten thousand gold from me?"


    The flirtation was real, not like the things I used on me.


    Then, as if the few of us didn''t even exist, the two of them disappeared from the hall after a few instants.


    Liu Fei''s expression changed greatly, "Where is he? Where did he go? Where did you take my wife! "


    Ah Zi smiled contemptuously, "Mister, it''s not like you don''t know that your wife has nowhere to bring her."


    Where else could he go in this place? It was the woman''s bedroom, preparing to swallow his prey whole.


    Immediately, Liu Fei reacted and turned around to run up the stairs. Ah Zi and I naturally wouldn''t leave either. It was just that in the instant we went upstairs, I could actually smell an even stronger smell of peach blossoms.


    The scent seemed to be guiding me. When I looked down at my feet, I didn''t know when my feet were covered with peach blossoms. It was as though I could hear the sound of flowing juices with a single step.


    "Ah Zi!" I called out the name of Ah Zi, only to find that I was the only one in the house. There was no trace of anyone else.


    Startled, I began to call out Luanyang''s name, but there was no response. Instead, it was my own response that was very scary.


    I had no choice but to follow the peach blossoms on the ground. I knew that I had stopped in an open area, in front of me was a small, dried up tree with only one peach flower on it.


    This is a peach blossom tree?


    I don''t dare to believe my eyes because I have already become a dead tree, so I can''t tell what kind of plant it is.


    But after a gust of wind passed, the peach blossom actually floated down. If this continued, then perhaps the entire flower would wither.


    Thus, I couldn''t help but reach out my hand. I felt as though a steel nail had been inserted into my heart, suppressing the pain.


    I screamed miserably as I lay on the ground. My fingers were inserted into the soft soil as I waved them around randomly. However, I suddenly felt as though I had touched something hard.


    The pain in my heart suddenly stopped. I slowly stood up and picked up the item in my hand. I placed it in front of me and was so shocked that I almost threw it out.


    What I was holding in my hand was a bone with a fingerbone on it, and on it was an emerald ring, gleaming in the dim light.

 C63

    The ring seemed to have an indescribable attraction to it. I couldn''t help but put it on my finger, as the ice-cold sensation instantly brought me back to reality. However, it was already too late.


    A strange memory rushed into my brain. I felt an intense pain, then my vision went dark, and I fell into a deep slumber.


    The pain in my chest pulled me out of the darkness. I tried to move my arm, but I couldn''t.


    More accurately speaking, he should be unable to break free from the restraints of the outside world.


    I was actually tied up by a person with his limbs spread out. There was even a cage hanging outside.


    His ankle was bleeding profusely.


    Even though there was a white belt on it, it didn''t have the slightest effect. The fresh blood still flowed freely, forming a small beach on my body.


    The pain in his body was unbearable. Every breath he took felt an intense pain. That was why he wanted to breathe slower and slower.


    The temperature of the cold made it impossible for me to resist the cold, causing my body to tremble.


    His entire body was in a semi-conscious state.


    Suddenly, he felt as if there was someone standing in front of him. That person''s body had blocked most of the cold for him. For some reason, he felt joy in his heart, but it was quickly replaced by hatred.


    "Go away!"


    I heard my own husky male voice, coarse and grainy, and then a sweet smell rose from the corner of my mouth.


    Saying these three words has used up most of the energy in my body.


    "Jian Jia, what''s the point? Why would I do this to you if you continue to help me? Don''t you want to stay by my side forever? You men are the same, men are the same, and goblins are the same. "


    The woman was standing in front of me condescendingly. I had no way to clearly see her face, so I could only feel that she had an indescribable hatred towards me.


    When I learned of this conclusion, my heart was even more desolate, because deep down in my heart, I loved her, even loved her!


    This "I"


    It was obvious that he was feeling extremely inferior, and didn''t even have the slightest intention of rising up. When he saw the woman''s appearance, how could he still feel any resentment?


    The woman seemed to be talking to herself for a long time. Then, as if she had just remembered her purpose, she took a small cup from her bag and lightly tapped it on my wound with her bright red fingernail.


    "You better live well, otherwise how could I have so many things? Don''t you love me? Then give me everything you have! "


    Right after she finished speaking, she forcefully placed the cup into my bloodbath, filled it with her blood for the rest of her life, and left while laughing. She doesn''t have the intention of looking back at all.


    If she looked back, she would be able to see that it wasn''t that no one truly loved her, but that she didn''t even realize that she had such a person by her side all along.


    I did my best to curl up in pain, as if I couldn''t feel the pain if I did.


    The days in the dark were hard, and there was no sense of time, and I didn''t know how long I had been like this, maybe ten years, maybe only a year.


    The power of life was slowly leaving my body, and I knew I was running out of energy.


    I could feel it for every second, because I was about to close my eyes completely, but why hasn''t that woman come yet?


    Why don''t you let me see her for the last time.


    In the final moment of my life, I chose to seal my Spiritual Energy and turned it into a Peach Blossom imprint. If she doesn''t let me go, I will be with her for all of my life.


    But how I wanted her not to!


    I instantly lost all of my breath and when I opened my eyes again, I was like a dead tree in front of the door, standing in the moist soil.


    His heart ached, but he could not shed a single tear.


    Why?


    Whose fault was this?


    A great grief surrounded me, and I wanted to sink into darkness, to sink into it bit by bit.


    "White board!"


    Suddenly there was a shout in my ear, and I had to open my eyes.


    The world in front of me gradually began to clear up. Luanyang''s cold face appeared before me, and I couldn''t hide the worry in her eyes.


    So I''m not dead yet, and I haven''t been abandoned by the whole world!


    I hadn''t even started to be happy when I heard Ah Zi''s sharp voice, "He really is a weak chicken. Even a four sided copper coin doesn''t have any ability. Truly a disgrace!"


    I was slightly startled and started to panic. Am I a white slip or something?


    Thinking like this, my brain hurts. When it hurts, I''ll directly hit it with my hand.


    But someone grabbed his wrist, "You don''t want to live anymore? Ah Zi is right, you are so weak and yet you are disobedient. "


    My wrist was gripped tightly, but my head didn''t hurt as much as before. Then I saw Luoyang take a petal from my forehead.


    Peach blossom?


    I looked at your bright and bright color, and instantly remembered what happened before. Under that dried up piece of tree, there was actually a memory of something.


    "I, I''m fine now."


    I forced myself to stand up, but I could not help but lie down on my back in Luanyang''s arms.


    At this time, Liu Yan rushed in, and said anxiously: "Mr. Bai, you should go quickly and have a look! My wife has started again! "


    I stared blankly at Liu. I had no memory of what had happened, so I didn''t know what had happened. I could only follow Luoyang.


    Perhaps Luanyang was not in a good mood, and her speech was not as gentle as before. Instead, it was a bit tough.


    "Wait!" Get someone to tie her up. "


    Luoyang''s gaze caused Liu to freeze, and he could only turn around and leave.


    "What happened?"


    Ah Zi snorted coldly, his voice slightly mocking, "You don''t know? When we were about to take out the peach blossoms, someone''s talisman suddenly burned up. Then, Mr. Bai completely ignored the current situation and turned around to leave, looking like he had just died."


    Luoyang laughed out loud, and Ah Zi stopped talking. Although she had always been an arrogant person, once she met Luoyang, it was as if she had met her natural enemy, and she had no way to fight against him.


    I did not think that I had caused so much trouble, and I could not help feeling a little guilty.


    "Sorry for the trouble."


    I spoke sincerely, but Luoyang''s entire body froze. His hand trembled as he threw me to the ground. His attitude was cold as he said, "You''re dead. Who''s going to help me?"

 C64

    The cold floor invaded my body, leaving me in a trance.


    The next moment, I was enveloped by a warm embrace. Luanyang, who was just angry a moment ago, suddenly hugs me and rubs me into his hard chest.


    I was at a loss for a moment, but when I looked up, I could only see Luanyang''s chin, suffused with a faint light.


    "Why are you so weak? Feng Ming should come back as soon as possible."


    Luanyang spoke faintly, and didn''t have any intention of letting me go. He walked straight ahead.


    The moment he moved, I felt that my embrace didn''t budge at all. I immediately stretched out my hands to grab onto his clothes tightly. The sadness in my heart unexpectedly disappeared in an instant.


    Then, I heard A''Zi''s sour tone from behind me, "Luoyang, tell me, you don''t know what taste you have, but it''s only been 30 years and you actually have such a heavy taste."


    Even if I didn''t know about Luoyang''s past, I could clearly hear that Ah Zi was mocking me.


    Thirty years ago, what did the woman look like when she was with Luanyang?


    At the very least, she should look even better than Ah Zi!


    Feeling sorrowful in my heart, the sudden halt in my steps made me pause. I immediately realised that I had been placed on the sofa. Turning my head around, I saw the woman who was already tied up on the bed.


    The woman''s makeup was a bit flowery, but there was nothing it could do to block the strong charm. Tears fell on her eyes, sparkling and translucent. Anyone who saw it would feel their heart soften.


    Liu Ting stood at the side anxiously. When he saw us enter, he quickly said, "Mr. Bai, you must think of a way! It''s not good for her to continue like this. I''ve already tried this method before, she''ll die! "


    The woman''s struggle was indeed very strong, as if she didn''t feel any pain at all. If she continued like this, she would definitely harm herself.


    Luoyang seemed to be somewhat impatient with Liu''s words, "Nothing will happen to her in a short period of time, and wouldn''t you want to see her doing this? Go and get two people to come in! "


    Although Luoyang''s words were very rude, it was the exact opposite of what he had said when he first entered the room. Unfortunately, Liu Yan didn''t have the energy to care about these things, and could only go find someone according to Luanyang''s instructions.


    It was likely that he had seen Luanyang''s methods before, so he believed in Luanyang.


    When Liu had left, Ah Zi was standing in front of the woman. The woman''s face contorted. It was likely because she considered Ah Zi as her opponent, that was why she was acting this way.


    She let out a beast-like roar, and her teeth gradually became sharp.


    A''zi looked at the woman with disdain, and then started making beastly noises. This time, the woman was pinned to the ground, and she looked at him without moving.


    "Ho ¡­ A mere young person dares to act so arrogantly in front of me? Speak!" Did you kill one of our people? "


    Ah Zi looked at the woman with a menacing look on his face. Then, he stretched out a claw, looking extremely threatening.


    Unfortunately, this woman was like an uncivilized animal. Although she knew how to be afraid, answering the question was still impossible.


    Ah Zi seemed to be frustrated, and turned to Luanyang for help, "This thing still needs you Taoists!" Even after becoming a ghost, it''s still very powerful! "


    Luanyang ignored Ah Zi''s tone and sat down on the edge of the bed. She reached out to pinch the woman''s wrist as if she was checking her pulse, but in that instant, I could see that the peach blossoms surrounding the woman were quickly dispersing as if they had seen their natural enemy.


    Peach Blossom spread out from the woman''s side, but had no intention of leaving. She was prepared to counterattack at any time.


    After losing her peach blossom, the woman looked very haggard. The dark circles under her eyes looked very serious, especially her wrinkles. She looked no different than a 50-year-old woman.


    When he opened his eyes, he felt even more exhausted.


    She looked at Luoyang blankly, as if she did not understand the current situation.


    At this time, Liu Ting walked in with a few servants. When he saw that the woman had woken up, he became very excited.


    "Coil!" You''ve finally woken up! "


    However, Madam Liu still appeared somewhat startled. Just as Liu stood up and wanted to hold her wrist, she was even rejected.


    At this moment, Luoyang was still holding onto Lady Liu''s wrist with one hand and did not move. She frowned slightly and said, "Now she is only temporarily conscious. After leaving me, she will return to her original appearance."


    Hearing that, Liu Fei froze on the spot.


    "Why is it like this!? Mr. White, you really have to save her! "Our family is willing to pay as much money as we want."


    The way he was deeply in love with her made others feel that he was truly in love with her.


    It was a pity that his previous wife had also tried to beat me up. How could I forget about that despair and darkness.


    Madam Liu suddenly screamed as she burst into tears. Her words stuttered as she said, "Save me! I don''t want to continue to suffer like this, I''m really going to die. "


    Even so, Luoyang was still very calm, and asked the question that A-Zi had asked him before.


    "Madam Liu, did you kill the fox?"


    Upon hearing the word "fox", the sober Madam Liu immediately stopped crying and looked at Luoyang in extreme fear. Her hands also began to struggle as she shouted recklessly, "You''re his accomplice, you''re here for revenge right? What do you mean love me? You just want me to accompany him to hell! "


    Madam Liu''s mood appeared to be extremely unstable. Just the two of them had achieved such an effect. It was as though they had admitted it without even fighting!


    Ah Zi immediately walked forward with an atmosphere as a light blue flame ignited in his hands, "How can you save a person like you? You actually killed one of my fox race members!"


    After she finished speaking, she was about to kill him. However, at this critical moment, she still needed Luan Yang''s help. The fire of her fox was instantly extinguished.


    At this moment, Liu Fei was dumbfounded. She looked at Madam Liu on the bed and then at the fiery hot Ah Zi, and then she sat down on the floor, paralyzed.


    "Mr. White! "What the hell is going on?"


    Luanyang ignored him and continued, "What''s the name of that fox race member? "Who is it?"


    It was a pity that Madam Liu had fallen into another madness. She could not hear Luanyang''s request clearly.


    At this moment, I suddenly realized my previous experience. The one squatting in front of ''I'' was Mrs Liu, so when ''I'' heard Mrs Liu call me, it was Jian Jia!


    That fox race person was Jian Jia!


    "Luanyang! I know! I know! "


    I immediately announced what I knew loudly, and Luanyang also immediately let go of Lady Liu''s hand.


    The moment I let go, I saw more peach blossoms submerge Mrs. Liu, while the peach blossoms around me started to slowly move away.


    Was this considered a sign of gratitude?

 C65

    Originally, I thought Luoyang came here because he trusted me. Who knew that he would actually ask another question.


    "What did you see?"


    "Me!"


    I opened my mouth and looked at Luoyang who was standing in front of me. "I saw that this room was completely drowned in peach blossoms. I even dreamt that Lady Liu called me Jian Jia!"


    After finishing my words, I nervously looked at Luoyang, afraid that he would think that I was spouting nonsense. After all, I only saw the memories of other people.


    Ah Zi also looks at me like I''m lying.


    "I didn''t expect you to have this kind of talent. It''s just a pity that you''re a bit older."


    Unexpectedly, Luanyang suddenly smiled, then looked at me with a face full of pity, as though he was looking at a good piece of jade. However, because someone drew a line on it, it didn''t look good.


    I looked at Luoyang blankly, not knowing what he meant.


    It''s a pity that Luoyang doesn''t like to explain people, directly holding my hand.


    He actually took out a ring from my finger out of thin air. This ring was the ring that I saw in my dreams. The light from the gem was extremely dazzling.


    "You are mine. How can you wear someone else''s thing?"


    After saying that, he squeezed the ring, causing it to shatter and fall onto the ground, disappearing without a trace.


    I looked at the ground. The peach blossoms started to wither, but it was only a small part of the ground.


    Ah Zi said unwillingly, "This woman killed one of our people, just for this reason, I will not let her off!"


    I''ve heard of people from the fox race. They hold a deep grudge, as long as they offend a fox, it''s equivalent to going against the entire fox race.


    "You, who the hell are you? You guys are not masters at all!"


    Liu Fei''s face was filled with fear. She was scared to death, but she still didn''t dare to leave by herself.


    This kind of man might be looked down upon the most, but he was the one who could speak the most flowery words!


    The situation instantly became chaotic. As Liu stood there questioning, Madam Liu returned to her previous state. Ah Zi wanted Lady Liu''s life.


    But Luoyang and I did not get what we wanted.


    The love curse on my body belongs to Ah Zi''s third aunt. Although it can be broken, it can only be solved by the person who casted it. However, after coming to the Liu family, I only witnessed the tragedy of another fox.


    In the end, he still could not figure out who had cast the spell.


    However, Luanyang didn''t feel disheartened at all, instead, her lips curved up as she said happily, "Little fox, I remember that you, the foxes, have such a principle. As long as you can get the core of a fox, you can solve it right?"


    Ah Zi looked at Luoyang in shock, and asked vigilantly, "Luanyang, what are you trying to do? I won''t willingly save this woman, not to mention something as important as the Core! "


    The surrounding air instantly turned solemn, and black gases gradually began to appear around Luanyang. That gases were Luanyang''s killing intent.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to give it to me?"


    Luanyang laughed softly, but it sent shivers down one''s spine.


    I couldn''t help but tremble on the sofa, but I felt that Ah Zi would be even more afraid than me.


    There was nothing more frightening than being threatened like this!


    "What exactly do you want? Do you really want to go against us foxes? "


    Ah Zi stuttered as he spoke, his eyes already betraying her.


    Seeing Luanyang''s serious look, I also thought that he was trying to use Ah Zi to undo my love curse. Although I didn''t want to die, I never thought that I would need Ah Zi''s life to undo it.


    What''s more, he wanted her to be willing?


    Just as I was about to step in and stop Luoyang, a sudden gust of wind blew in, accompanied by countless petals of peach blossoms. A refreshing fragrance wafted into the air, causing people to involuntarily suck in a breath.


    Luanyang, however, turned around and stood in front of me. She even covered my nose and mouth with her sleeve.


    Seeing nothing, Liu Station and the servants fainted on the spot.


    Mrs. Liu, who was originally struggling, suddenly stopped and whispered, "Jian Jia."


    The peach blossoms gradually took the shape of a human in front of my eyes. The peach blossoms scattered, leaving behind a man wearing a white shirt standing there.


    Although he was a man, his beauty and charm were on par with Ah Zi. He had a unique aura about him that made him seem even more beautiful than a peach blossom.


    Unfortunately, when such a beautiful man smiled, the dimples on his cheeks instantly became cute and honest.


    "Jian Jia, are you Luanyang from Mount Shu?"


    The moment he opened his mouth, an incomparably clear voice rang out. It was as clean and pure as the waters of a mountain spring.


    Luanyang''s face was now extremely cold. He gave a slight snort, as if he had admitted his identity.


    No one dared to protest with such an arrogant appearance. Strength was the only thing that mattered.


    What Jian Jia had was good looks on his clothes, but unfortunately, his personality was not one bit like a fox. There were faint traces of worry in his eyes, and his speech was also very warm.


    "I never thought that before I turned into ashes, I would be able to see the people of my Fox Clan and Mount Shu. Jian Jia truly felt honored to have met such a genius, one that only appears once in a thousand years!"


    Hearing his words, Ah Zi''s face reddened, but he was extremely angry, "You actually knew you were a fox? You should know the rules of the fox tribe, why did you spare her life?"


    Jian Jia froze for a second, and then smiled, "I''m afraid sister has never experienced the love of the human world, we foxes have always been infatuated with each other. Although she has fallen for me, I can''t bear it, if you want to blame someone, you can only blame yourself for not finding the right person!"


    "You! You are the shame of us foxes! Do you think we foxes will let her go? Just a mere human, but you''re getting bolder and bolder! "


    Ah Zi scolded him as if he had not met his expectations. It was as if he wanted nothing more than to step forward and help himself.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t want to go forward. He could only speak quickly.


    Luanyang actually had more people than her, and she had no intention of beating around the bush.


    "Is your core still there? I''ll do something for you, you give me the Core! "


    I was stunned for a moment, not expecting Luoyang to say that. I raised my head and looked at Jian Jia worriedly. Maybe it''s because of his memory, I could feel his pain.


    The feeling of love and not being able to, the feeling of betrayal, to the point of being chopped into pieces and on the verge of death.


    Jian Jia smiled brightly, "Actually, Taoist Master Lu didn''t say that, and I am willing to do that for her. If it wasn''t for her, I wouldn''t even have this bit of time. But since Taoist Master Lu said that, I do have a request."


    "I want to live forever. I don''t want her to be haunted by demons."

 C66

    As Jian Jia said this, there was a trace of nostalgia on her face, as if she was thinking for the woman she loved the most.


    But it didn''t seem like that to me. I was sure that he was thinking not of his past with Mrs. Liu, but of the days when he had been locked up in the basement.


    However, Ah Zi did not think that way and berated her, "You really can''t change. It''s like this. You''re still thinking about that woman''s life and death, I have to let her die!"


    "But elder sister, if Taoist Luan promises, I''m afraid you won''t be able to do anything!"


    Jian Jia was full of smiles as she spoke, but she was looking straight at me, as if she could feel my thoughts at that moment.


    I decisively closed my eyes. I did not want to deal with these matters. There were too many bad things that Lady Liu had done. No matter what the outcome was, it wasn''t something that I could manage.


    Luanyang thought for a moment, then decisively agreed.


    When he got up, he could see Mrs. Liu looking at Jian Jia with a face full of infatuation.


    "Jian Jia!"


    She called Jian Jia''s name as if she was calling her most intimate person. Unfortunately, in the next moment, she crazily retreated all the way until she fell on the ground.


    "Don''t come over! Jian Jia, don''t come over! "I really didn''t do it on purpose, why are you not giving it to me, it''s all because of your own reasons. If you were willing to give it to me, I wouldn''t hurt you at all. Jian Jia, I really love you."


    Wasn''t it the same if she saved his mad appearance?


    She had long fallen into Jian Jia''s trap, this was simply a heart attack, and there was no way to change it.


    Mrs. Liu''s miserable state didn''t change Jian Jia''s expression. He stepped forward and landed in front of Mrs. Liu, looking at her unavoidable state, he grinned, "Liuyou, I will let you live a peaceful life, I know you like this the most right?"


    No, no!" You''re not Jian Jia! "Jian Jia died a long time ago!" Madam Liu wanted to push Jian Jia away crazily, but it was all in vain. Jian Jia was only left with some weak Qi.


    What I don''t understand the most is, why would he make a move at this time? Isn''t it already too late?


    So many years had passed, yet he still insisted on having such a thing happen at this time. If there was no conspiracy, it would truly be unbelievable!


    Seeing her crazy look, Jian Jia instantly retracted her smile and turned into a flower petal in front of me. She stretched out her slender hand and put it between my eyebrows.


    "I do have a relationship with you, and I will undo the love curse on your body, but ¡ª" He pursed his lips, then suddenly leaned close to my ear and whispered, "But, I will leave you something good."


    Before I could react, I felt something being pulled out from my body. The position of my forehead was extremely painful, as though it was blown up.


    Before the scream could come out, I felt a faint chill between my eyebrows, and then the scent of peach blossoms wafting away.


    I opened my eyes and saw Jian Jia, who had completed her mission, become a flower petal, falling to the ground and then disappearing from this world.


    Luanyang saw that there was nothing abnormal about me, but she still reached out her hand to inspect my body. After a long while, she relaxed, "This fox really didn''t play any tricks. It seems like this little fox wants you to take action."


    Ah Zi smacked him, "Smelly Taoist, you really dare to take advantage of me. What right do you have to make me change their memories?"


    Perhaps it was because too much time had passed, but the Overlander suddenly let out a moan, scaring the arrogant Ah Zi, who then quickly went to cast the spell.


    Ah Zi''s mana was a light blue, no different from the fox fire he saw earlier. However, the ones enveloping those people didn''t have any external wounds.


    In less than a minute, Ah Zi was already exhausted. He sat on the ground and panted heavily, but he still had time to complain, "I am really unlucky to have met you two, my spiritual power! How long will it take for me to train? "


    Luoyang didn''t feel ashamed about what she had done, and she even looked at Ah Zi with disdain.


    If I could see it, naturally, Ah Zi could see it too. He was even angrier, "What kind of look is that?!" I''m not you guys! It''s already amazing that I have my current achievements at my age, isn''t it? "


    Luanyang continued to ignore them, only looking at Liu and the others who were gradually waking up.


    Liu stood up, swaying slightly. He looked at Luoyang in confusion, and after a long while, he opened his mouth and asked, "Mr. Bai, why did you call us here?"


    His memories had really come to an end, he could not remember anything else.


    Mistress Liu, who was curled up on the ground, looked ahead without saying a word. Luanyang immediately fell into a deep sleep like a talisman. Her sleeping posture was very stable, and she could no longer find her previous panic.


    "Throw away all your mahogany furniture! "Change another batch of wood, and remember that we don''t want the locust tree." With that sentence, the disaster was brought to bear upon the peach tree.


    Liu Fei immediately understood what Ye Zichen meant.


    "Do you mean, sir, that my wife did this because of the mahogany furniture?"


    Luanyang looked at him with a hint of encouragement, but she did not deny or confirm his words.


    However, this was also enough for Liu to fully imagine, so the following time was to watch the people coming and going as they moved the furniture.


    It has to be said that Luanyang is quite powerful as a staff, which is on a completely different level than the ones I''ve seen before.


    However, we didn''t leave that easily. Although Liu Fei is a timid person, she wasn''t a fool. She had directly asked us to stay after it was late in the night to verify that Madam Liu would not wake up the next day.


    My love curse has already been undone, so naturally there is nothing to worry about. It''s just that I''m a little worried about Luanyang, I remember that he isn''t alone, but can he really be maintained for a long period of time?


    However, Luoyang only thought about it for a moment before staying, and even chose to share a room with me.


    However, Ah Zi followed us until we entered the house and said, "I came out to find out Third Aunt''s love curse, but it is still a reward to get news of Jian Jia. I will leave before dawn breaks, if fate wills it, we will meet again."


    He didn''t think that Ah Zi was actually saying his goodbyes. However, people of the fox tribe never liked being with humans, and that was a very normal thing.


    "Then you have to be careful." Thinking that Ah Zi had helped us out, he said.


    In the end, Ah Zi didn''t even show any trace of politeness as he threatened me in a low voice, "Don''t think that just because you have Luanyang that you can get away with it. Who doesn''t know that Luanyang has an even bigger enemy? Be careful of your life."

 C67

    I blinked, but before I could say anything, a gust of cold wind blew past me. Ah Zi had already left the room, and Luanyang had suddenly appeared in front of me.


    Even from a distance, I could still hear Ah Zi''s melodious laughter.


    I remembered her warning just now. Although we hadn''t known each other for long, my intuition told me that Ah Zi didn''t have much hostility towards me.


    His words just now were more of a warning than a threat.


    Standing by Luanyang''s side, I was already destined to encounter something even more dangerous. It was Luanyang''s death that proved my existence to be even more terrifying.


    People of the foxes had always been infatuated, but who said that infatuation was just a voluntary sacrifice?


    "What did she do to you?"


    Luanyang asked in a low voice, his face filled with anxiety.


    As I looked at him, I couldn''t help but feel happy. However, I wasn''t stupid enough to tell him what had happened just now. I knew that Luoyang couldn''t possibly have heard these things.


    His infernal energy had not stabilized yet. No matter what, this infernal energy was not a good thing.


    Luanyang possessive embrace me in the embrace, the breath above my head hit me a little bit, I feel completely at ease.


    Why did he need to breathe?


    Before I woke up the next day, I could already hear the sounds of movement outside. I slightly moved, but Luanyang had already locked me in place.


    With a lazy tone, he said, "I''ll sleep a little longer. She''s fine now."


    I felt a stab of helplessness in my heart. With Mrs Liu''s current state, how could she be fine?


    However, since Luoyang won''t let me out, I can''t go out either. I can only obediently lie back and feel the warmth of the bed.


    Ever since I had this man, I had learned to obey.


    When I woke up again, I saw Luanyang moving with her back facing me. I couldn''t tell what she was doing from the view of her back.


    I was curious, so I quietly approached. If I didn''t see him, I wouldn''t know. But when I saw him, I was shocked. I didn''t expect that Luanyang in front of me couldn''t even be called Luanyang.


    His body was inside his clothes, and only one hand was constantly drawing talisman paper. However, because he only had one hand, he was unable to draw properly, so he seemed somewhat anxious.


    I covered my mouth, unable to believe what I was seeing. Luanyang was actually so weak.


    The soft sound caught Luoyang''s attention. The hood looked in my direction and slowly formed a translucent body.


    Those deep eyes were like a storm that had been brewing in the dark. If I were to move, I would definitely be attacked.


    "Luan, Luoyang."


    "Scared?"


    Luanyang sneered, and then his translucent body started drifting and solidifying.


    Honestly, if I were to suddenly see it, I would definitely feel that it was a little scary, but I have already experienced something even more terrifying than Luanyang, haven''t I?


    Thus, I used my actions to prove that I wasn''t afraid at all.


    I slightly stepped forward and hugged him. Initially, I thought that I would be thrown into the air. I didn''t expect that I would actually be able to touch him. It was still as cold as before.


    "Luanyang, is there anything I''m not afraid of?"


    The cold body warmed up in my arms, but even I knew it was only an illusion.


    Only after a long time did Luanyang place her cold arm on my back. I heard him sneer, but there was a hint of a smile in his voice, "Really? I think I''m the one you''re most afraid of! "


    I secretly rolled my eyes but didn''t dare to show it. I could only hold it in.


    The warm sunlight pierced through the curtains, and specks of light fell on the bed, causing people to feel that the world was still warm and not as cold as they had imagined.


    "Mr. White?"


    Li''s voice came from outside the door. Although it wasn''t loud, it was still able to interrupt our intimacy.


    I uneasily pushed Luoyang away, my face was a little hot, and I anxiously stood up, looking at Luoyang anxiously, "What do we do? How can you go out to meet people like this! "


    Luanyang stared at me, then put on her hood. In an instant, she turned into a field of darkness, with only one hand visible.


    "Let''s just leave like this. Obstructing our vision."


    I instantly understood that I was trying to hoodwink him. Thus, I stood by his side as though I was an existence of the Scepter.


    The moment they opened the door, they could see the fawning look on Liu Yan''s face. His originally gentle face instantly turned vulgar.


    "Mr. Bai, I did not expect you to be so powerful! "I''m really impressed. I''ve already prepared the things you want. Do you think I''ll be able to find you again in the future?"


    Seeing that Liu Yan didn''t manage to see anything, I quietly let out a sigh of relief. My palms were covered in cold sweat.


    "No need, we should be able to leave now!"


    "Of course, of course we can leave!"


    Liu Ting said quickly, his eyes warm as he looked at Luoyang.


    Supporting Luanyang, I quickly made my way to the living room downstairs. Initially, I thought that we would smoothly reach the entrance, but instead, I heard someone scolding us.


    "White paper!" You liars, it''s all because of my mom, she''s not like this! "


    Liu Yue ran out from who knows where, panting as she pointed at us and started cursing loudly, without a shred of worry.


    After all, in his eyes, we are the true masters. Offending us probably won''t end well!


    "Mr. Liu, I advise you to properly discipline your daughter. Madam has offended the foxes, so they won''t give up so easily. Even if they can''t take your lives, they will at least cause you some losses."


    Luanyang said in a cold voice, and then pulled me out of the room.


    Behind us came the sound of Liu Yan admitting his mistake, but Luanyang''s speed was too fast and his temper didn''t allow it, so naturally, we didn''t stop.


    There was already a chauffeur waiting outside the door. Just in terms of flattery and service, Liu Yan really knew how to behave.


    No one dared to ask about the disappearance of Ah Zi.


    This was a feeling of fear towards an unknown power. They would always be curious and yearning for this power, but they were also extremely afraid.


    We, who have already left, didn''t even know that the hand behind us had started to surround us.


    The Lee family''s operation had been arranged by someone. The gears of fate had revealed Luanyang''s existence.


    In the Liu family''s villa, a slender black shadow stood by the side. That person''s hand was holding onto a peach branch, letting out a small, sharp, and fragmented laugh.

 C68

    However, it was as if a century had passed in just one night.


    As soon as Luanyang entered the door, he immediately vanished into thin air, and only a cloak fell to the ground. The plaque that I had previously kept was once again standing there.


    I stood in front of the door, thinking about what happened to Jian Jia. The cause and effect was already decided long ago, no one could escape from me, like the relationship between Luanyang and me. Three years ago, I awakened him, and he just so happened to save my life.


    I don''t know how Luanyang would react if she knew, but I wish I could hide it for a little longer, and I wish I could change it, because there is no future between us.


    With a heavy heart, I went back to my room. Just as I entered the bathroom, my vision went dark and I fainted.


    I don''t know how much time had passed, but I found myself standing in a completely unfamiliar place. I couldn''t even see my hands in front of me, and my surroundings were completely silent.


    Just when I started to be afraid, I suddenly smelled a strong fragrance of peach blossoms. It surrounded the tip of my nose, as if it wanted to drill into my body.


    That strange feeling scared me. I started to struggle, but suddenly, I saw a figure standing in front of me. He stretched out his hand to grab my wrist, preventing me from moving.


    At the same time, the thing that was drilling through my body started to increase its speed. A pain came from my chest and I couldn''t help but moan. That feeling also disappeared completely.


    Is it over?


    I was so weak that I could lie on the ground at any moment. A bunch of light falls from the distance and shines over, allowing me to clearly see the face of the person in front of me.


    A pair of peach blossom eyes looked forward to the blossoming of flowers, amorous and amorous, with a few faint traces of worry between his brows.


    Seeing me look over, he immediately revealed a bright smile. His bright red lips slightly opened as he silently said, "Thank you."


    Jian Jia then merged with that beam of light in front of my eyes and disappeared into my mind.


    "White paper!" A white slip! "Sister Bai!"


    Someone kept calling out to me. That voice felt like it was stabbing into my eardrums. I frowned. I felt a pain in my arm and had no choice but to open my eyes.


    The world before his eyes grew blurry, and only after a long while did he gradually regain his clarity of mind.


    Following that, a large face was seen sticking close to her, and her voice sounded anxious as she said, "My dear Sister Bai! If you don''t get up now, I will really be drowned in the resentment of my senior uncle! "


    After seeing the phoenix cry in front of me, a strong feeling of disgust suddenly welled up. I forcefully pushed the person away and vomited on the ground.


    A sour stench instantly spread in this space.


    However, the disgusting feeling did not show any signs of lessening. Instead, it only became more and more intense, as if he was unwilling to vomit out his stomach.


    Feng Ming looked astonished before he started to insert needles into my hands, muttering as he did so.


    "There are three acupoints on a cloudy day. First, I''ll take one, then determine the second. Damned vixen, I told you that the one I hate the most is a vixen! You''re charming, yet you''re still suspicious of everything. Who would repay a debt of gratitude like that?! "


    After hearing Feng Ming''s words, I wanted to laugh, but the moment I opened my mouth, I kept vomiting. In the end, there was only bile left in my mouth and I still wanted to vomit.


    In the end, I began to uncontrollably shed tears, loudly begging for the phoenix cry to give me a quick death.


    Feng Ming instantly became flustered, but he still couldn''t do anything to me. However, my intuition told me that he definitely knew the method, just that he didn''t dare to use it.


    It was too painful.


    I couldn''t take it anymore, so I forced myself to vomit and shouted, "Phoenix cry! Hurry up! I''m going to die! "


    Feng Ming sullenly said, "Sister Bai, no! "Something will happen, something will definitely happen."


    I cried as I looked at Phoenix''s Cry. My face started to contort from the pain.


    "Do you think there''s any worse time than this?"


    He closed his eyes and bit off his finger. Then, he saw that his finger was instantly set ablaze, surrounded by scorching flames.


    Even without touching it, he could feel a strong sense of heat coming from it.


    However, the current me didn''t have any fear. I directly used my eyes to urge Phoenix Cry to move faster.


    I opened my eyes and saw that Phoenix''s finger was rapidly pointing at my stomach. My skin instantly felt a burning pain from the flames.


    However, what made me feel even bigger was that something in my stomach suddenly spasmed and quickly ran towards my esophagus. I widened my mouth and forcefully spit it out.


    Feng Ming promptly withdrew his hand and supported my body. He looked at me worriedly.


    "Sister Bai, are you alright?"


    The moment Feng Ming''s finger left my body, the burning sensation lessened by quite a bit. However, an even more intense pain followed. I was barely able to endure it and didn''t open my mouth.


    Instead, he focused his gaze on the floor, where everything I had vomited earlier was mixed together with that unique smell. It was extremely uncomfortable.


    However, the black substance in the middle was very obvious because it was already stuck to the vomit. It was impossible to see what it was, but the outline could still be seen.


    It looked like a small humanoid figure.


    Feng Ming followed my gaze, and when he saw what was on the ground, his expression changed.


    He directly spat out, "I never thought that there would be such a malicious person. Now, I have to thank that vixen!"


    Just as I was about to ask what exactly is this thing, the little fellow starts to move slowly. At the start, I thought that it was just an illusion.


    He wanted to jump out from the sticky vomit.


    In that instant, white fur covered all over his body.


    I subconsciously grabbed onto Feng Ming''s arm. With an ugly expression, I said, "Look at that thing."


    Feng Ming was taking his pulse. When he heard my voice, he casually turned his head and asked, "What is it? Is Sister Bai feeling very uncomfortable? "You didn''t even burn when you were touched by my True Sun Flame. It''s really sparse ¡­"


    He turned his head and saw the object on the ground. The words he wanted to say came to a halt in shock.


    "What the f * ck!" "What the hell is that? It even knows how to move! Sister Bai, back away!"


    I quickly used my arms to move my body backwards and fearfully looked at the little fellow on the ground.


    In such a short period of time, it had already stood up and waved its arm, as if greeting someone. It then let out a strange laugh.

 C69

    The eerie laughter continued to circulate in the room. Although the decibels were not very large, they were still extremely painful.


    If you want to beg for mercy, don''t continue reciting it like this.


    I covered my ears and was just about to scream out loud when I saw blue flames suddenly surround the little fellow''s body. In an instant, it turned into a pile of ashes and landed on the ground.


    And then, that sharp laughter disappeared as well.


    Feng Ming lay on the ground, exhausted, gasping for breath. His face was covered in sweat, he was extremely tired.


    I looked at my surroundings fearfully. I didn''t know if it was due to my own psychological effects, but I felt that my surroundings were filled with eyes looking at me from time to time. They were waiting for an opportunity to move in the darkness and would rush out to tear me to pieces at any time.


    Such a thought, let people too tired, I can not sit on the bed, one breath can feel the pain in the stomach.


    I reached out to touch it and saw the black blood clot on my hand and the thick red blood.


    The bright red color, stimulates my eyeball, I silently miserable laugh, the defense line in the heart gradually crumbled.


    After resting for a while, Feng Ming stood up and simply bandaged my wound. It was at the stomach area.


    Seeing him like this, the fear in my heart lessened a lot.


    Suddenly, a question popped up in his mind. Was not even a Taoist from Mount Shu unable to get married?


    Feng Ming looked at me strangely. "What era is it now? Of course it''s fine! It''s just that some people will still persevere in their cultivation, but you''re different.


    I didn''t think that I would actually be able to say the words out loud, but hearing Luanyang, the smile on my face gradually faded.


    "I''m not anyone''s man."


    Perhaps it was because my voice was too cold, but Feng Ming pouted his mouth, feeling wronged. He didn''t refute my words and continued to tidy up the room.


    The way he organized it was completely different from mine.


    After the talisman was placed, the thing on the ground immediately began to burn. In the end, it disappeared as if it never existed.


    I was amazed. Did they all do it this way?


    It was only later that I found out that these things couldn''t be arranged so easily. I could only rely on the talisman paper to remove them.


    Feng Ming also explained to him what happened just now.


    Before I knew it, someone had planted a piece of paper on me.


    Yes, yes, a piece of paper.


    Not only is it absorbing my life force, it is also starting to make my physique change. Jian Jia used her own way to make it manifest, but completely changed my physique.


    That is to say, to some things, I am simply a walking delicacy. I can also find some things that normal people cannot see.


    I heaved a sigh of relief and looked around the surroundings with even more apprehension. I could already confirm why I kept feeling that someone was spying on me.


    Probably not far from the house, there was a large amount of food waiting to be divided up for me to eat.


    His physique, which was originally pure Yang, had become purer. If he could obtain it successfully, then he wouldn''t have to worry about disguising himself as a human!


    If Luanyang had been around, I wouldn''t have felt scared. I just felt like I was the only one in the world right now.


    Feng Ming had brought something back from the mountain. It was a palm-sized compass, and it was said that it had undergone special modifications, making it easier to sense where Luanyang''s body was.


    This way, the speed of the search would be faster.


    However, Luanyang hasn''t appeared for a whole week. On the other hand, my body began to undergo a huge change, as if there was a huge flame inside of it. It was previously hidden very well, but now it is about to erupt at any time.


    Every night I would dream the same dream. I would dream that I was at the mouth of a volcano, that there were many things surrounding me, eyes full of greed, but not because of the flames around me.


    However, that tiger-like gaze let me know that if I were to relax, I would immediately be snatched and eaten by these things.


    As time passed, the encirclement of these items became smaller and smaller. There was only a single path left before me, and that was to jump into the volcano. The hot lava would strike at my feet, and even if it was just a tiny bit, it would still be able to burn me to nothingness.


    So hot!


    All the flames had surrounded me, and they would surely burn me to ashes.


    Ah!


    I sat up abruptly. The tip of my nose was actually charred. When I turned on the light, I was shocked by what I saw in front of me.


    The bottom half of the blanket that was covering me was burnt to a crisp, but there was no sign of flame.


    I screamed, tears streaming down my face.


    Once again, I was profoundly convinced that these fires would, sooner or later, turn me into ashes.


    Feng Ming must have heard my scream and rushed into the room after knocking on the door. When he saw what was on my bed, his eyes widened.


    "Oh my god!" Who would have thought that the activated Pure Yang Body was actually so powerful! Only Ancestral Martial Aunt can do something about it! "


    I looked at Feng Ming in a daze and asked the question that I had always wanted to ask.


    "You said that I am a delicacy in the eyes of those things, then am I the same in Luanyang''s heart?"


    Feng Ming was stunned. Being young, he was unable to perfectly conceal himself. He couldn''t even look me in the eye, so he could only reply back.


    Seeing him like this, I had an answer in my heart. So I was also one of Luanyang''s medicinal herbs!


    It was unknown whether it was disappointment or joy.


    Feng Ming seemed as if he couldn''t bear it and comforted, "Sister Bai, nothing will happen to you. Let me first make a piece of paper for you! Ancestral Martial Aunt will be back soon. "


    I ignored his words and locked myself under the blanket. Even if it was Ashes, I didn''t have any intention of moving.


    Feng Ming sighed and soon stuffed a piece of talisman into my blanket.


    "This talisman paper is extremely dark. It should be enough for one night."


    When I held the talisman in my hand, the heat from my body immediately dissipated. It was as though I was walking in the desert and suddenly grabbed onto an ice cube.


    I coveted the cold feeling on it.


    That night, however, he slept the best possible sleep.


    The next day, I still didn''t see Luanyang''s figure. I only saw Feng Ming''s serious expression as he offered a sacrifice to Luoyang''s signboard. The solemn look on his face made me turn serious.


    Who would have thought that this solemn moment would be broken by a knock on the door.


    When I opened the door, Ms. White was standing there with an ugly expression on her face.


    When I saw her, I thought of her haughty attitude and felt a little unhappy.


    "What is it? You don''t want me to go in and do it? "


    I subconsciously replied without thinking too much about it. However, the next sentence of Lady Bai stopped abruptly at my mouth.


    "Don''t want to know where Luoyang went?"

 C70

    These words made the words that I wanted to say stay put for a moment. After considering for a long time, I finally let go of the door handle.


    "Come in!"


    Lady Bai sneered and gave me a disdainful look before walking into the room.


    I stared at the empty corridor behind me, clenching my fists tightly. One day, one day, I will definitely lock her out.


    As soon as Ms. Bai entered, she walked to Luanyang''s memorial tablet and began to worship it.


    Feng Ming was pushed to the side and had a puzzled expression on his face. It was as though he didn''t have the slightest impression of this Miss Bai and was even sneakily looking at me.


    I secretly heaved a sigh of relief before shaking my head.


    As soon as Miss Bai finished her worship, her expression changed, "We shouldn''t leave this thing here. Luoyang needs the faith of others. Luanyang truly doesn''t know his limits! "


    Although Luanyang did not know what to say, his eyes were still fixed on Feng Ming, as if he was blaming Feng Ming with his identity as an elder.


    I have already seen this woman''s attitude and have already gained some immunity. However, this is the first time Feng Ming has seen it.


    "No, Grandmother, who are you!?" This is my senior uncle''s memorial tablet, it''s none of your business! I''ve never seen a relative like you! Don''t try to make connections! "


    Lady Bai was so angry that her face turned pale. She said angrily, "The disciples of Mount Shu are getting worse and worse. Is this how your master taught you to treat your elders?"


    The moment she got angry, all the wrinkles on her face started to accumulate, making her look somewhat terrifying.


    Phoenix''s Cry immediately showed a look of disdain. His rebellious look made me clap my hands in my heart.


    "No, grandmother, I don''t even know you. Do you have an elder like me? My master never told me there was an elder like you! And if you said I was, why did you bring my master along? Grandma, are you a child? If you don''t win, you have to find your parents. "


    Lady Bai was so angry that she couldn''t say a word. After saying a few words, she gave up and moved on to the original topic.


    "They really are like animals, but your physique is really interesting. No wonder Luoyang would bring you along with him. However, I never expected him to go to that kind of place for you. It''s not worth it!" "Bai Jian, I''m here to warn you. Since you''re Luanyang''s last medicine, you should take care of your own business. Don''t think about anything that doesn''t belong to you."


    The words that came out of his mouth were like the words the main palace lady said to Little San. If it were any other woman, I would have felt inferior, but these words came from the mouth of an old man, making me feel that it was funny.


    However, her words still caught my attention.


    Did he really treat me so well because I was a pill?


    My blank stare made Ms. Bai feel a sense of victory. She sneered, picked up her bag and left.


    As soon as she left, Phoenix''s Cry quickly explained.


    "Sister Bai, please don''t listen to that old woman. Do you think that Zu Shi Shu regards you as a pill?"


    I smiled wryly, because I didn''t know what he was thinking at all!


    In such a small space, the air seemed to be limited, and every breath consumed a little bit of oxygen. Gradually, I began to find it difficult to breathe.


    At first, I thought it was due to my emotions. However, when I saw Feng Ming''s expression change and wanted to draw the talisman, I realized that my body was emitting a scorching heat.


    And then, his entire body began to boil.


    The speed of Phoenix''s Cry was very fast, but this time it didn''t feel as cold as the day before. It was like a drop of water in a desert, unable to stop the scorching sun.


    "It''s so hot!"


    I unconsciously took in a huge breath. The sweat on my body continuously flowed down, wetting the clothes on the inside of my body and gradually spreading outwards.


    Every breath of mine was filled with steam. At this rate, even if I didn''t die from the heat, I would die from dehydration.


    Seeing that the talisman paper was useless, Feng Ming began to walk around anxiously. He was so anxious that tears were about to fall, but he was powerless to do anything.


    The rope at his feet was also burnt and the copper coin fell to the ground with an ear-piercing sound.


    As if it were some kind of omen, my clothes started to burn.


    "No!" Sister Bai! How could it be like this! " Feng Ming shouted out loudly. He wanted to get close to me, but because of the flames at my feet, he didn''t dare to move forward.


    I sat down on the ground, feeling death so close to me.


    The pain of burning has already been ignored by me. At this time, I was actually thinking about Luanyang. If it wasn''t for me, wouldn''t he have lost an important drug primer?!


    He was such an outstanding person, why couldn''t he continue to live on?


    Perhaps it was due to excessive thinking, but I suddenly saw the man that I yearned for in my heart. I didn''t know when he was standing in front of me, but his expression was extremely unsightly.


    Seeing his unsightly expression, he could not help but say, "This is already the last year. Don''t make a face!"


    After saying that, Luoyang''s expression became even uglier. He gritted his teeth as he looked at me, "Bai Jian, are you really that foolish? Sometimes I really want to see what''s going on in your head. "


    Of course it''s you.


    As I subconsciously thought about it, my consciousness gradually started to blur.


    In my confusion, I felt as if I had been placed on a soft object. After that, a layer of cold pressed down on my body. I greedily absorbed the cold air on it and unconsciously wrapped myself around the other party.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve felt this way. It''s like I''ve fallen into a cold pond, wanting to struggle but being restrained by water. The comfortable feeling makes me gradually give up on struggling.


    When fire and water collided, a tremendous chemical reaction was produced.


    What happened afterwards, I don''t know anymore.


    When I woke up, I found myself in a strange room, covered in a quilt that looked much more expensive than my own.


    Just as he was about to stand up, he felt an excruciating pain all over his body, especially in the most private parts of his body. It was as though something brutal had happened.


    I opened my eyes wide and looked at this strange new world with some confusion.


    I began to think back to what had happened before, before I lost consciousness, I seemed to see Luoyang, could it be Luanyang?


    Just as I was thinking this, the door opened from the outside and a large fox appeared in front of me. Its body was large, but it walked upright like a human being with a bowl of food in its paws.


    "The Madam is awake?"

 C71

    The big fox was looking straight at me. He placed the bowl on the table beside me and opened his bloody mouth. The words he spoke were the voice of a child, carrying a bit of innocence and romance.


    However, no matter how innocent the voice was, it would turn into nothing when facing that sharp tooth.


    I opened my mouth wide and looked at the fox. Maybe it was because my eyes were too scary. A hint of understanding flashed across the fox''s eyes. Then, it acted out what it meant to become a living person right in front of me.


    The fox''s fur shrank back into its body, revealing its brown skin. It let out a series of howls, and the white fog slowly surrounded it. After it disappeared, the fox in front of me turned into a fourteen to fifteen year old youth.


    "Madam, you won''t be afraid now, will you?" The teenager tilted his head and looked at me innocently.


    I swallowed. I didn''t know what to say, but my throat felt dry.


    The youth picked up the bowl of food with a meaningful glance, smiling as he said, "Madam, this is originally prepared for you. After you drink it, it will be good for your body."


    He stretched out his arm and placed the bowl in front of me, just in time to see what was inside. I felt like I wouldn''t be able to drink it even if I didn''t smell anything strange, but the color of the soup was enough to make me reject it.


    He didn''t know what was in the soup, but it was a light blue color. When he looked at it for a long time, he would think that white steam was floating on it.


    While I was looking at it, the bowl suddenly leaned towards me. "Madam, you should drink it. When this thing is mixed with the filth of the mortal world, it will lose its original function and taste."


    Somehow, I could see the desire and envy on the youth''s face.


    However, how could I dare to swallow this item that I don''t know of its origin.


    "I don''t know you, nor is it a lady. You should take it!"


    As soon as I opened my mouth, I realized how difficult it was to speak. It was like ice walking through gravel, and every word consumed a bit of energy.


    The youth snorted coldly, put down the bowl and ran out of the room.


    I looked at the door in a daze, feeling as if I had bullied a child.


    It was only after waiting for a long time that there was a new commotion outside. This time, however, it was not a fox but a phoenix cry.


    Feng Ming covered his face and unsteadily stopped by my bed. "Sister Bai, you haven''t drunk this down yet. This is really a good thing. It was obtained by my senior uncle."


    The tone of his voice was no different from before, but it covered his face and had no intention of letting it go.


    His eyes were even more sneaky.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Aiyo, what can I do. Sister Bai, you should take care of yourself first. This thing can let you calm down the yang fire in your body. Although you can''t feel it right now, it could explode at any time."


    Feng Ming placed his arm down with some hesitation and picked up the bowl.


    When I put him down, I could see his face. It was blue and purple, looking extremely comical.


    It was said that one didn''t hit the face, so this person would definitely hit the face.


    Even an outsider like me would feel pain when I see it, let alone a phoenix cry. However, he didn''t even pay attention to the wound on his face when he saw it. Instead, he had a flattering look on his face.


    "Sister Bai, let''s eat this!"


    Seeing his comical appearance, I couldn''t help but laugh out loud. Although I still despised him in my heart, I still took the bowl and, enduring the discomfort in my heart, drank the whole thing down.


    The moment I drank it, I felt as if the sand that had been circling around my throat had disappeared in an instant, and the pain in my body was much better.


    He looked at the residue in the bowl with a slightly curious expression. He had not expected that there would be such a thing. The time for it to work was a bit too fast!


    Seeing my pleasantly surprised expression, Feng Ming guessed my condition and grinned. However, because I accidentally pulled the corner of my mouth, the pain made me cry out loud.


    At this moment, I could really feel that Phoenix Cry''s concern for me came from the bottom of my heart, and not because of Luanyang''s reasons.


    "Thank you." I couldn''t help but thank him.


    Feng Ming was stunned. He reached out his hand to touch the corner of his mouth and said, "Sister Bai, please leave this gratitude to Martial Granduncle!"


    I don''t know what he means.


    "This medicine was found by Martial Granduncle for you. I''m afraid ordinary people would not be able to obtain it. It''s Martial Granduncle''s idea. Even if he died young, a genius is still a genius!"


    Hearing Feng Ming''s barely discernible sigh, I actually had the resonance of a second rank. Luanyang is indeed a very powerful person, otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to awaken successfully.


    Although it felt like it was due to me, but without his reason, it probably wouldn''t have helped.


    "Luanyang?"


    Feng Ming wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to. He could only cover his mouth with his hands.


    "Senior granduncle can now slightly take human form, so he changed his name. He''s called Bai Zilan, he''s the grandson of a branch of the Bai Clan. What a bargain with that old woman."


    I frowned. After hearing about the old lady, I could naturally guess who it was. I didn''t expect that Madame Bai would have such great uses. It''s no wonder that she would strut around in front of me.


    It''s a pity that I never took her threats to heart. Even though I had some superpower that I couldn''t see, I was still an old man in the end.


    It was only a few moments before I felt a great change in my body, and the most comfortable part of it was my chest.


    It was as if there was something that was continuously delivering something to me.


    I felt it, and when I reached inside my clothes, I did pull out something that looked like a flower, but was round and simple.


    The moment my finger touched it, I felt a gust of cold air. In an instant, it wrapped around my finger as if it was a child acting coquettishly.


    I was surprised by my own thoughts, but I wasn''t afraid.


    "This is a huge sum of money. I didn''t expect senior granduncle to be so fierce. If this can''t be considered as love, then so be it!" Feng Ming smiled as he looked at me, as if he had found a great secret.


    To be honest, there must be something wrong with being moved. I had picked up my life from the past, so death was just a matter of time for me. After going through all of these things, I have already become indifferent to it.


    However, when I truly face death, I will still be unable to resist the fear and greed of the beauty in the world. I don''t want to die at all.

 C72

    Jade Flower seemed to sense my mood and sent out more strings to wrap around my fingers, as if this would make me feel no fear at all.


    I reached out my hand to stroke the jade flower. It really did seem to have come to life.


    When Phoenix Cry saw that I didn''t reveal the smile he thought I would, he was a little doubtful. But smart enough not to ask, he started to narrate what happened after that day.


    When my entire body was about to be set on fire, Luanyang just happened to feel that as soon as he held my hand, the fire on my body started to gradually extinguish.


    "Martial Granduncle seemed to not be able to see the flames at all as he directly picked me up and brought me to this place. It was only after a night that he came out. His face was tired, but more of it was a kind of faint joy."


    As Feng Ming said this, he looked at me curiously. "I don''t even know what happened inside the room."


    I coughed lightly. From the pain on my body, I naturally knew what had happened. However, how could I say it out loud? Thus, I could only change the topic.


    "Then where are we now?"


    This is the place where the fox race and the Bai family cooperate. There are both people from the fox race and the Bai family, so the Bai family is also a strong family. I have never seen an aristocratic family that can cooperate with the fox race.


    Hearing the fox race, the image of that youth from before surfaced in my mind. The moment I opened my eyes, I saw a fox standing by my side.


    Feng Ming wanted to continue speaking when he heard someone speaking from outside the door. That voice seemed distant, yet not close. It was a bit hazy, but at the same time, it felt as if it was clearly by his ear.


    "Sister Bai, I need to go out. Don''t be afraid, these foxes will not hurt you." With an anxious expression on his face, Feng Ming turned around and left.


    I was the only one left in the room.


    Only then did I have the mood to look around.


    The room looked Japanese, with a low bed and a large window on the side. There was a branch supporting the window, and a faint sound of wind could be heard.


    The wind was sometimes loud and sometimes small, like an old hairdryer, while the smallest of the two was noise, but not loud enough.


    There was a creaking sound as a black shadow flashed by the window. However, it was as if the black shadow had found a place to hide and was curling up in the shadows.


    I rubbed my eyes, but didn''t see any shadow move at all. However, the black shadow under the window had an abnormal area.


    Lifting up the blanket, a cold sensation assaulted me. I retracted my ankle. To my surprise, I felt a little attracted to such a cold sensation. My originally tattered body had already been repaired.


    Standing up, he actually didn''t feel any pain. He casually pulled a small blanket to the window edge and sat down, supporting himself with both hands as he gazed at the scenery outside the window.


    There were several peach trees side by side, with the branches leaning against each other. It was clearly not the season of spring, yet the peach blossoms were in a half-open state.


    When the wind blew, petals would slowly fall, making her appear unbearably beautiful.


    As if touched by the beauty of the scene, my heart softened, but was soon disrupted by the sound of a quarrel.


    "I am this human, but he must have some looks!"


    "No, no, this person isn''t as good as sister Ah Zi. This mister''s eyes are really bad!"


    "Alright, this sister is very gentle, much better than sister Ah Zi. You don''t even know her!"


    "I know!"


    Listening to the voices, there should be around three people. They were quarreling nonstop, trying to get an answer out of it.


    Initially, I looked outside to see if it was something from the Peach Blossom Tree. In the end, I was unable to find anything. In the end, I could only place my gaze on the large shadow by the window.


    "What should we do? Why does she keep looking at us? " It was a small voice, filled with a hint of sobbing.


    I pursed my lips, already certain that it was the shadows under the window that were speaking.


    "Why is she always looking at us? Is she interested in our beautiful fur, just like the humans outside?"


    I frowned as I looked at the shadow. I really didn''t see any beautiful fur, only a black mass.


    "No, she has taken a fancy to our beautiful face in human form."


    I couldn''t help but laugh. To think that a black thing could still see my beautiful face.


    With a laugh, the black shadow began to move slowly, as if it was ready to leave at any moment.


    I felt a little bored and reached out to grab the shadow, but then I heard a scream and the shadow instantly disappeared.


    Faintly, I could hear her trying to grab me, trying to grab me.


    His finger had missed. It really was a group of incomparably cowardly foxes!


    Then I closed the window.


    At night, a little fox appeared at the entrance. Its white fur looked very clean and beautiful, but its voice was slightly trembling.


    "Madam, it''s time to eat."


    After saying that, he quickly ran away.


    I looked at the door for a moment before finding a set of clothes and putting them on. I didn''t know who those clothes belonged to. Although it was about my size, it was a qipao.


    In this era, who would wear a qipao and walk around everywhere, unless it was a commercial show?


    The qipao was a light yellow color and had a bird embroidered on it. It stood on a branch with its wings folded. Its eyes seemed to have an expression on them. This embroidery lady was also someone who had her heart set.


    Walking along the road, he saw a table where several beautiful women were already seated. They all had one characteristic, and that was that they were incomparably beautiful.


    Although their appearances were all different, without exception, they were all charming.


    The woman at the head of the table had coiled her hair and spoke with the air of a host.


    "Miss Bai, please take a seat!"


    I looked around and finally sat at the back. Compared to the people from the fox tribe, I, as a human, felt better.


    Once they sat down, the women''s expressions could be said to be all sorts of different expressions.


    "Miss Bai, since I don''t know what you like to eat, I just prepared some for you. If you like anything, you can tell us directly. We will naturally satisfy you."


    The woman''s eyes and tail were raised, exuding a bit of dignity, but her words were very gentle, and she seemed to be the one in charge.


    The items on the table were all delicacies. I had never seen them with my own eyes, but I had seen them on television. How could I not be satisfied with them?


    "Third Aunt, I think that person did it on purpose. We are not a nursery. Why should we help raise someone?" A sharp sound instantly broke the harmonious scene.

 C73

    The scene instantly turned somewhat awkward. Even though it was just a surface harmony, it had already been openly torn apart.


    No one would like such a scene.


    The face of the woman who was called Third Aunt darkened. She looked at the people around her as if she was going to tear them apart.


    The woman was scared, but she couldn''t take it anymore and declared her position loudly.


    "Third Aunt, you don''t have to blame me. This was originally a partnership between us and the Bai Clan. It''s fine, but what does it have to do with this woman!?" Furthermore, they are all good stuff from our foxes, and some of them are things that I can''t even touch. Third Aunt, why did you do such a thing for face? "


    When I heard this, I could already guess the whole story. To be honest, if I were Third Aunt, the first person I would kill would be this girl.


    Weren''t foxes supposed to have a snack?


    "Shut up!" Third Aunt scolded him while her eyes turned red. The woman then transformed into her original form, a red fox that revealed its sharp teeth.


    It didn''t look at Third Aunt. Instead, it looked at me viciously, as if it could come up and bite me at any time.


    I heard my own nervous heartbeat, and it was as if my eyes had turned to actual hurt.


    Before Third Aunt could do anything, she saw the fox leap and pounce towards me. I subconsciously closed my eyes.


    A sharp scream rang in his ears.


    I opened my eyes and looked back. Behind me, two foxes were already biting each other.


    That bright red fox looks very familiar to me.


    "Ah Zi!" "Are you actually targeting this human as well?"


    Ah Zi!


    I immediately looked at the other fox carefully. It took me a long time before I found the same place.


    Ah Zi had already successfully pressed the red fox to the ground. The color of their fur was very similar, just that one of them was even more obvious, while the other one seemed a little gloomy.


    Ah Zi''s teeth were clamping onto his neck, and his eyes were indeed looking in my direction.


    I turned my head and saw Third Aunt, who had already regained her composure.


    Third Aunt walked up to him with her high heels. Her smile was not a smile, but it was a bit creepy.


    "A''Yue, I didn''t expect you to think this way. You didn''t even put Third Aunt in your eyes, right?"


    A''Yue screamed, but was suppressed by Ah Zi. She had no strength to fight back.


    However, Third Aunt seemed to understand the meaning behind this. Her expression changed and a red whip appeared out of nowhere in her hand. She waved it in the direction of A''Yue.


    A Yue''s screams became even louder.


    As for the other foxes in the room, they were so frightened that their fur shrank together.


    I stood there quietly. I already knew that it had nothing to do with me, but I was a bit impatient.


    So, she said loudly, "Third Aunt, you should stop. Although this is your family''s matter, at least wait until I, an outsider, am not here to deal with it."


    Third Aunt''s whip stopped for a moment, then she turned into particles and disappeared from the spot.


    He looked at me with a smile. "What Miss Bai said is true. We should eat as soon as possible!"


    In less than a moment, everything seemed as if it had never happened. Only the empty space proved everything that had just happened.


    After I finished eating, I hurried back to my room. I would rather be alone in the empty room than face the foxes.


    The more he thought about it, the weirder it seemed. Why were Luanyang and Feng Ming not coming out? Could something have happened?


    Otherwise, why would they put me in a place like the fox race?


    He was extremely afraid that this was the feeling he was experiencing. After amplifying all the details, he felt that there was a greater possibility of the problem happening.


    After fighting to find a good one, I suddenly heard a rustling sound at the entrance. I immediately became vigilant.


    I didn''t forget that there were still people in this fox race who wanted to kill me. Only Third Aunt and Ah Zi could be sure that they wouldn''t touch my life.


    There was a rustling sound, as if there were bugs constantly clamping on the door. It might be ignored in normal times, but it was particularly obvious in this silent room.


    The sounds came one after another, hitting me right in the heart. I couldn''t help but wonder if I was hallucinating.


    I was completely focused on listening to this voice and did not realize that I was in a very secretive state. Even if a normal person was completely focused on listening to a certain sound, they would not be able to seal their own facial features.


    Right now, it was as if I was glued to the door, listening to the sounds coming from the door in a daze.


    Following which, the rustling sounds turns into a bizarre smile. This laughter carries a hint of coldness and bloodlust with it, causing all of my attention to be drawn away.


    I felt as if my body were uncontrollably moving forward. There were bright red footprints on the floor, and they looked very abnormal.


    It didn''t look like a person''s footprint at all. The front was very wide, but there was only a small dot at the back, just like a person wearing high heels. However, the feet at 35 yards were still okay, so these 45 yard high heels were very hard to find.


    He clearly knew in his heart that that thing was abnormal, but he just couldn''t control himself. He stuck his bare feet onto it, stepping onto the middle position.


    The moment his foot landed, he could feel the viscous feeling as if he had stepped into mud.


    His steps were getting heavier and heavier, but he was completely unable to stop.


    When I reached the window, a faint moonlight shone into the room.


    The edge of the window was very low and very large. As long as I raised my foot slightly, I would be able to get out.


    The bright red footprints stepped out of the window and stopped in front of the peach blossom tree. It was as if they encountered an obstacle, but it did not last long.


    It burned at the soles of my feet and burned the peach trees.


    A large black hole appeared on the hard wood of the peach tree, just large enough to accommodate a person.


    Rustle, rustle, rustle.


    Rustle, rustle, rustle.


    His footsteps followed the voice as he walked. He stopped in front of Peach Blossom.


    I could not help feeling a little sad, but then a moment of confusion, the palm of my hand hard wood.


    Ah!


    A sudden scream stopped me in my tracks, and I turned to see a giant fox howling at us in the moonlight.


    The instant I met that gaze, it was as if millions of worms were gnawing at my feet. I opened my mouth and let out a violent scream.


    "White Jane ¡ª"

 C74

    The sudden sound was like a snowfall on a hot summer''s day, causing one''s spirit to tremble.


    I stared at the man in front of me with my eyes wide open. I never would have thought that he would become like this.


    My original Daoist attire had turned into a simple long robe. On the black cloth, a large yellow fish appeared. As it swam in the black light, its eyeballs vividly appeared in my eyes.


    At that moment, it was as though the worms beneath his feet had turned into ashes in the blink of an eye.


    When the peach blossom petal fell, I really couldn''t help but blush.


    The moment Luanyang appeared, those bright red footsteps immediately turned black and disappeared.


    As for the big fox, it turned into a humanoid shape. The third aunt stood to the side and looked at us with a smile. Afterwards, her palm emitted intense light which enveloped the Peach Blossom Tree.


    Luanyang sighed, stretched out her slender hand in front of my face, but there was no sadness or joy on her face.


    I hesitated a little bit, but still put my hand on it. In just an instant, I was already hugged by Luanyang, causing my face to immediately turn red. The boiling temperature reminded me of the burning sensation on that day.


    "Today''s matters are not so easily overturned." I heard Luoyang''s voice.


    Following that was the howl of a fox as it pierced through the clouds.


    His embrace was much warmer than before, but much colder than normal people. For someone as warm as me, it was like a cold bed that was hard to come by.


    Ever since I was young, I have always had this kind of personality. I would fight for everything I wanted, but rarely do I have to obtain something. However, once I do, I will give up everything to obtain it.


    At the same time, I continuously measure the probability of me getting my hands on it. The moment I felt my face turn red, I started to gauge my strength. Unfortunately, the results are unknown.


    But from this moment on, I felt as if I had a new plan.


    Luanyang took big steps, and in less than a moment, she had already returned to the room where she had been before. The bloodstain had also disappeared from the room.


    Just as I lay down, I saw Feng Ming push open the door and walk into the room. In his hand was a small object. It didn''t seem that big, but it was very heavy. I could feel Feng Ming''s posture and steps as he walked.


    "Senior granduncle, I''ve already caught it." Feng Ming respectfully lifted up the item in his hand.


    Luanyang was a bit disgusted, but she didn''t let anyone out. She just opened the bottle and the things inside instantly ran out.


    The creature was black in color and its upper body looked like a mantis. However, its lower body looked like that of a human, and the area under its feet was even more terrifying. Its front paws were very big, but its back feet were only a tiny bit.


    This was the owner of the footprint!


    Perhaps it was because of this, but the room started to have a faintly discernible smell. At the beginning, it was like garbage or clothing that hadn''t been washed in a long time, and it gave off a very long smell.


    The creature walked around the room in a panic the moment it came out. The pair of eyes seemed to be just a decoration and it was relying on its intuition to find a direction.


    However, no matter which direction it was facing, it would very quickly be reflected. Only until a streak of cold light cut off its entire leg did it stop in its tracks and let out a blood-curdling screech.


    Feng Ming asked, "Martial Granduncle, what is this thing?"


    "Gluttonous."


    What?


    My nerves directly collapsed. Normally, Luoyang wouldn''t joke around, but no matter how I looked at it, it sounded like a joke.


    This scary thing was gluttonous. No matter how he thought about it, it seemed like a joke, or else that person''s brain would be completely surrounded by cotton candy.


    "Senior granduncle?" Clearly, there are people who share the same thoughts as me. Feng Ming also puzzledly called Luanyang, as if he thought that Luanyang had made a mistake.


    Luanyang looked at Feng Ming with a serious face, and after a careful examination, he asked, "Are you really Pure Zhen''s disciple? Why don''t you know how to be a gluttonous glutton, and did you forget what I said before? My name is only Bai Zilan. "


    Feng Ming also knew that being called this way was definitely not a coffin matter. His entire body tensed up and his complexion didn''t look too good. After thinking for a while, he finally thought of the correct name.


    "Teacher, master has been in closed-door training the entire time." Teacher, master has been in closed door training the entire time.


    Saying ''Mister'' was indeed quite an ingenious word.


    Luoyang was silent for a moment. "As expected, Shuangzhen was the same as him when he was young. Even though she became the master of someone else, she still acted like she was lazy. What''s the use of Mount Shu if this continues!"


    At this time, Luoyang seemed like an old-fashioned person. Feng Ming stood to the side, trembling in fear as he listened to the conversation. Even if a respected senior didn''t say anything serious, he would still feel a chill down his spine when he looked at him with those deep and disappointed eyes.


    The gluttonous ghost on the ground acted as if it didn''t want to be left alone. It actually howled and grabbed its own foot to start eating. The chewing sound was so loud that it was enough to attract other people''s attention.


    I looked at the sticky liquid that was stuffed into my mouth by the greedy ghost, as if what I was eating was not my own food. Bright red liquid flowed down from the corner of my mouth, adding to the disgusting taste.


    There was a sudden surge in my stomach, and it was fortunate that so much time had passed since I had eaten, or else I would have turned around and vomited, but the feeling of not being able to throw up was not much better.


    He could only bear with it and retch a little.


    When the tears were hidden in my eyes, I could vaguely see that after the gluttonous ghost had finished eating it, the position of my thigh was slowly growing.


    Although the speed wasn''t very fast, I could still see it with the naked eye. I immediately felt a chill down my spine and felt as though my eyes were shining.


    Feng Ming screamed out, "Sir, this thing can actually grow by eating me!"


    "Keep it down. No one uses your voice as a generator." Luanyang took out a piece of spell paper from her gown. The spell paper had already been drawn, and bright red lines could be seen floating all over the place.


    He waved it in his hand, and waited until the gluttonous ghost''s feet were about to grow longer before sticking to it. He immediately froze the gluttonous gluttonous ghost''s work time.


    With a cold tone, he said, "Speak, who told you to come?"

 C75

    That question put the room in an extremely tense situation.


    The gluttonous ghost let out a series of howls, but no one dared to move even a little, because this gluttonous ghost''s life was now in Luanyang''s hands.


    Seeing that his question was not answered, Luoyang frowned, "Don''t play dumb, I know you understand what I mean. If you don''t say anything, I can only let you go down to the Lifeless Abyss first. What you know from that place is hundreds of times better than that."


    Luoyang''s words were like a sharp knife stabbing into the heart of a glutton. It stopped howling, and more and more black matter began to form around its body, before it began to speak in human language.


    "Sir, it''s none of my business. I just heard that there''s an extremely positive person here and I just wanted to eat her. I was just muddle-headed for a moment!"


    The gluttonous demon''s voice sounded somewhat stupid and prodded. It was somewhat generous and gave off a depressing feeling.


    It said this, but it didn''t make me believe that if it really wanted to eat me, it could eat me the instant I stepped out of the window instead of taking me away.


    I am very clear that this monster is here to take me away from the fox race.


    Luanyang was also easily able to think of what I could think of. Her face became more and more impatient, and she immediately used her paper talisman to freeze his upper body. There was only a head left, and even turning would be difficult.


    "I''ll give you one more chance. There''s a limit to my patience. Don''t come challenge me."


    "Also, don''t think that I''m still the same as before, Leng Wuqing. Don''t you know best what you should do?"


    His gluttonous face became a little twisted. It was obvious that he had stopped talking to himself, but he was still looking unwillingly in my direction. He was looking at me with his naked eyes, as if he was looking at a top-grade leveling material.


    Feng Ming said angrily, "What are you looking at!"


    After saying that, he immediately stood in front of me. It was obvious that he was extremely disgusted by that gluttonous person''s gaze.


    "Tsk tsk ~ ~"


    The gluttonous ghost let out a series of meaningless noises before taking out a black pearl from his body. The pearl gave off a unique sense of beauty in the room. The black was deep, as if it possessed a thousand years of history.


    "This is what he gave me. The only condition is to only bring the person out. He can give me better things."


    As for the better items, even gluttonous ghosts would not say them out loud, but from his actions, he could feel the range of their value.


    After saying that, the black pearl had already floated up and landed on Luanyang''s palm, carefully hiding the patterns on it and similar things.


    The moment it came into contact with Luanyang, the pearl released a faint light.


    I don''t know if it was my imagination, but the black pearl seemed to be absorbing the energy from Luanyang''s body.


    After getting what he wanted, before the gluttonous ghost could persuade him, Luanyang had already turned him into ashes, and he disappeared into the wind.


    Feng Ming asked anxiously, "Sir, do you think that this man is speaking the truth?"


    "No, but we can''t wait for the right ending. Why must we continue like this?"


    Feng Ming looked at the ashes on the ground as if he understood something. He clearly knew that there was no way out, but he still walked forward without caring about anything else. Until now, he had been delusional enough to think that he could be forgiven.


    Whether human or human, all living creatures were the same.


    I looked at the ashes in front of me in shock. I couldn''t believe that the gluttonous glutton, who didn''t seem to be easy to deal with, would be destroyed by Luanyang in such a way.


    He was a bit startled, but also a bit proud.


    However, just as he finished dealing with one matter, he was followed by another. A rich fragrance came from the door as a gentle and beautiful female voice sounded.


    "Sir, Third Aunt is already waiting for you at the door."


    Feng Ming stood up and opened the door, revealing Ah Zi''s face. For some reason, his fluffy ears trembled under our gazes.


    Ah Zi did not look relaxed at all, as if something big had happened.


    Luoyang snorted coldly, not even slightly polite.


    "Is that so? I have never encountered such a thing. The person who did the wrong thing did not come knocking to apologize, but wanted me, the victim, to go down. "


    Ah Zi''s face stiffened. He gave me an obscure look and said dryly, "Please save some face for Third Aunt. This is still my fox race''s territory."


    I saw that Luoyang didn''t move. I wanted to stand up in worry, but I was suppressed by him. He looked at me with concern.


    "What is it? Is there some pain in your foot? "


    I subconsciously shook my head, but stopped midway. That was because when Luanyang said those words, I suddenly felt an intense pain at the bottom of my foot.


    Even though it couldn''t compare to a moment ago, I could only grit my teeth and grit my teeth.


    Looking at Luanyang''s concerned expression, he suddenly felt a bit cold.


    Feng Ming also came forward and lifted the quilt to reveal his ankle. I followed his gaze and saw that my leg was slightly swollen due to the redness.


    "Sir, why is that?"


    Luanyang looked at Ah Zi calmly, "Do you want me to go down now?"


    Ah Zi''s back bent even lower. He didn''t dare to say the words that would let Luanyang down. He could only bite the bullet and say, "I''ll go tell Third Aunt."


    Just as Ah Zi left, I felt a chill crawl up my ankle. The pain disappeared in an instant, but the swelling didn''t disappear.


    Even Feng Ming could understand what was going on, but he acted as if he didn''t see anything and pretended to look at the bottom of my feet.


    "Sir, how should we remove the swelling?"


    "You want to be my disciple?" I heard Luoyang say so, the phoenix cry instantly came to life, kneeling on the ground, eyes a little scary.


    "Sir! Sir, do you really want to accept me as your disciple? I will definitely follow you well! "


    I didn''t expect it to be like this. Feng Ming is a disciple of Mount Shu. If he were to become Luanyang''s disciple now, wouldn''t it be a bit of a mess?


    However, what he didn''t expect was that Luoyang didn''t care at all. He raised his hand and pointed at the top of Phoenix Cry''s head, and then a red light appeared.


    After completing this action, he seemed somewhat happy.


    "Since that''s the case, from today onwards, you will be my disciple. You should follow the lead of Mount Shu."


    Feng Ming''s entire body was enveloped in a red light. Only after a long time did it start to dissipate.


    It took me a long time to realize that this was a ceremony for Mount Shu to accept disciples so that everyone would know about their master-disciple relationship.

 C76

    When the red light around him faded, he would be able to see Feng Ming kneeling there with a smile on his face, as if he had gone stupid.


    However, thinking back to how he had worshipped Luoyang, he had probably done so directly. Unhappiness was the most fake.


    At this time, there were sounds coming from outside the door. This time, Luoyang was no longer as indifferent as before. Instead, he asked Feng Ming to open the door.


    It was Third Aunt, Ah Zi and the others outside the door. I even saw the fox that tried to eat me at the dining table before. The originally smooth fur had disappeared, leaving only a missing piece. It looked extremely ugly.


    It seemed to be able to feel its current condition. It didn''t seem to want to open its eyes at all. It just lay there with its body tied up with a rope.


    As soon as Third Aunt entered, I could feel a very comfortable feeling. My whole body felt light and light, and I felt a lot more energetic.


    She stood there straight, deeply looking at Luoyang, and finally bent her slender waist.


    It has to be said that the people from the fox race all have an innate advantage. Even if it''s just bending over, it''s still enough to make me feel a little moved, even if I''m just a woman.


    "Sir, I''m here to apologize. Please forgive us."


    After Third Aunt said this, the rest of the foxes also followed and began to beg for forgiveness.


    Only the fox that was bound to the ground did not make any sound.


    "What is there to forgive or not? I just want to know what would happen if I came later. Third Aunt, do you know what would happen?"


    The Third Aunt could not help but feel embarrassed when she was questioned by Luanyang.


    Although I didn''t have much consciousness back then, I knew that if I had walked straight into the black hole on the peach blossom tree, I probably wouldn''t be able to stand here now!


    However, Ah Zi could not hold it in any longer and hurriedly said, "We are also dealing with something else, and we do not have any intention of not protecting Miss Bai."


    Feng Ming said, "Since you are here to protect me, then why did you make such a mistake?"


    Ah Zi gritted his teeth, "This is because at the time of the accident, we were dealing with the clan''s rebel, this fox. If she wants to attack Miss Bai, we naturally have to make a decision."


    "Is that so? If that''s the case, then what decision have you made? "


    Luoyang sat on the bed and stared at the girl coldly, "I want to know what you''ve decided to do in such a long time."


    Luanyang has always had a cold temper, and he had a strong murderous aura before, but I felt that this was the first time he was so aggressive.


    Ah Zi could not make the decision, and could only turn around to look at Third Aunt. After getting her answer, she gathered up her strength and said softly: "Ah Yue ¡­" "Since you''ve already resisted the third aunt''s order, you will be expelled for a long time. You will no longer return to my house as a White Fox."


    Upon hearing this, the fox on the ground immediately struggled. However, the more she struggled, the deeper the rope sunk into her skin.


    It opened its mouth and let out a mournful cry.


    A''Zi seemed to want to say something, but could only shut his mouth and look pitifully at the howling A''Yue on the ground.


    Only Third Aunt said, "The moment you resist, you should know this result. When you were young, what did I teach you?"


    The fox cried out, and in the end, large amounts of tears gushed out of its eyes, wetting the surrounding hair. In the end, it seemed to have given up, struggling to take on the shape of a human.


    His hands were tied as he lay on his side on the ground. He looked at Third Aunt with grief on his face.


    "Third Aunt, this is the last time I will call you Third Aunt. Even so, I still can''t accept the fact that I''m protecting a human."


    Third Aunt sighed and waved her hand. The little fox went up and took it back with it. Only Third Aunt and Ah Zi were left in the room.


    Ah Zi couldn''t hold back his tears either. Even though he didn''t interact very much with the fox, there were still some people who were bound by it.


    "Is that all? Sir, this is all we can do. "


    Luanyang looked at her with a pair of deep eyes, as if he could see through all of her thoughts. Luanyang was so shocked that he instantly shut his mouth and hid behind Third Aunt''s back.


    "Sir, I''m sorry, but after what happened fifty years ago, we foxes have long been defeated, and Ah Zi is already one of the more outstanding ones by my side. I have a presumptuous request, and I hope that I can help you at the most crucial moment."


    Before Luoyang could say anything, Feng Ming had already started making a fuss, "No way! Third Aunt, are you sure this little girl is here to help us and not to implicate us? "


    "What do you mean!"


    Hearing this, Ah Zi stood up in anger and raised his sleeves towards Feng Ming.


    It was as if the two of them were incompatible by nature. When they stood together, it was as if they were two balls of flame. Anyone could tell that the two of them were one mountain less than two tigers.


    In my opinion, Feng Ming probably treated Ah Zi as his competition. After all, Third Aunt''s meaning was rather vague. At first glance, it sounded like she was begging Luanyang to accept her.


    As soon as Feng Ming became Luoyang''s disciple, he started to feel a sense of danger.


    "Third Aunt, people who cultivate the Dao believe in fate the most. What do you think about the relationship between Ah Zi and I?"


    He made a gesture of invitation.


    Third Aunt''s face immediately became troubled, but after pausing for a while, she could only agree. She took out three tags, "Three and great happiness, two and one small joy, the rest great disaster."


    When I looked at the sign, I couldn''t tell what it was at all. Furthermore, it was as if it had appeared out of thin air. It was really confusing.


    Ah Zi looked worriedly at Third Aunt, as if this divination would cost her life.


    The sign wasn''t what I thought it would be. I could simply toss it into the sky and use magic to place it on top of the tablet. Following which, the sign was covered by a white light.


    When Third Aunt''s face turned paler and paler, the plate slightly moved, attracting everyone''s attention.


    However, a slight movement didn''t mean that he could directly flip over it. Therefore, time seemed to be extremely important, as if he was afraid that he would miss something if he wasn''t careful.


    Luanyang also began to pay attention to put on the top, but the finger unexpectedly put on my feet, bringing a light warmth.


    Amongst them, the ones most nervous were Ah Zi and Feng Ming. If not for the fact that they could not get too close to Feng Ming, they would have pressed their faces close to him.


    Third Aunt''s forehead was covered in cold sweat.


    Just when I thought Third Aunt was going to faint at any moment, the sign instantly flipped over.

 C77

    It was a great joy!


    Although Third Aunt was exhausted, she still held on. She stared at Luoyang and asked, "Sir, can you agree now?"


    There was a hint of a smile on Luanyang''s face, as if he had already expected this to happen. He nodded his head in agreement.


    "Mr. Multi." Third Aunt lowered her head in apology, and placed the plate in Ah Zi''s hands, "I''ll give this token to you. You have to study hard, and don''t let me down!"


    Ah Zi cautiously looked at the sign, his eyes filled with tears. His expression was no different from a exiled fox.


    To me, these foxes were like children who had been protected too well. Even though they had grown up, they still had no independence. The moment they saw their parents leaving them, they started to panic.


    Third Aunt did not stay for long as she dragged her body out of the room.


    Even I, as a human, could tell that she was about to reach her limit yet had maintained the illusion of being strong.


    Luoyang took off her warm fingers and waved at Ah Zi. I was silent, and rubbed my feet a little uncomfortably.


    His face instantly looked uneasy.


    This change only happened for a split-second. However, Luanyang acted like a radar. He turned around to look at me and asked worriedly, "What''s wrong?" Is there anything else that feels uncomfortable? "


    This sentence attracted the attention of others.


    Feng Ming and Ah Zi were both curious.


    I was looked at in such a manner and thought of a lot of things. In the end, I stammered, "I feel that it is more fortunate for a disciple to have three disciples. What do you think?"


    Actually, this was just an instant thought of mine. After all, I have already stepped into their circle. If I had a method to protect myself, it would naturally be the best.


    I don''t want to be their weakness.


    "You want to be my disciple?" These words were said in an extremely unsteady manner.


    Feng Ming''s gaze was also hard to describe, as if I was someone with a heavy taste.


    At this moment, I felt that I had said the wrong thing. Before I could react, I saw Luanyang''s hand on my forehead, and an irrepressible feeling of cleanness entered my mind.


    He didn''t know how to describe it, but he felt extremely clear-headed.


    Come here for a while, only then did I realize, I am Luoyang''s disciple now too!


    "Teacher, you really want Sister Bai to be your disciple!" Feng Ming asked in surprise, his eyes almost popping out of their sockets.


    Ah Zi also did not quite understand, "Oh, I also think it''s a little strange."


    Luanyang, however, moved his finger down to the tip of his nose, and lightly tapped on it, "It doesn''t matter if she likes it. It doesn''t matter if there''s one more person or one less person."


    That loving look made me freeze for a moment. After which, I felt my entire body heating up, and my heart beat fearfully.


    Feng Ming couldn''t take it anymore and raised his hand as he suggested, "Sir, let''s settle this stupid fox first! It''s just that we can''t wait to see him! "


    Luanyang let out a soft sigh, stepped forward lightly, and made the same mark, but it was not the same as before, but at the back of his head.


    "Since you have already become my disciple, you will follow the rules of Mount Shu and call me sir."


    "Disciple understands." Ah Zi stood there tearfully, as if she had suddenly come to a realization and left the room. Feng Ming followed behind her and left as well.


    Luanyang and I were the only ones left in the room. An ambiguous atmosphere surrounded the two of us.


    I thought that he would say something, but he simply lifted the blanket and laid beside me, pulling me into his embrace.


    His originally nervous mood instantly calmed down.


    I knew his personality, so I didn''t want to directly answer the questions. There were some things that I knew in my heart that they would be the best response.


    I had originally planned to just remain silent like this, but Luanyang suddenly said, "I know you must have a big question in your mind right now, but from today on, I will slowly teach you."


    As he said this, he reached out and grabbed my wrist, as if examining something inside of me.


    Actually, ever since I woke up, the anger in my heart seemed to have disappeared overnight. However, I could feel that the thing hadn''t left my body. It was as if something had suppressed it and was waiting for me to neglect it.


    However, that jade flower gave me a very confident feeling. It also kept my body temperature at the same level as before.


    So I wasn''t scared at all, and I didn''t want to ask so many questions.


    "I believe you, but it''s more important to find your body first." I didn''t move as he held my wrist. When he let go of my wrist, I subconsciously asked, "Did you see anything?"


    Luanyang chuckled, the tip of his nose was pressed against my ear bone, making me quiver. I subconsciously wanted to move, but Luanyang held me tightly in her arms.


    He grinds against my ear bones, his breath landing on my ear.


    "I can see that you must be feeling a little nervous right now."


    I was stunned. After a while, I whispered to him, "What kind of logic is this? Are you nervous from looking at people?" Isn''t he a feng shui master now? "


    Luanyang muttered to himself as he spoke slowly, as if he was doing it on purpose so that his lips could touch my eardrums. However, once he did that, I was unable to hear what he was saying clearly.


    Some people are like this, seducing without knowing it.


    Or perhaps, he did it on purpose.


    I quickly and nimbly turned my head and faced his face. His lips landed on my forehead, and for a moment, it was as if the coldness had solidified and fell into my skin, continuously falling down.


    I shivered and curled myself into his arms.


    I could also clearly feel that he was indulging me so naturally, he didn''t have any intention of continuing. Instead, he directly closed his eyes and no longer paid any attention to me.


    I had a rare good night''s sleep.


    When he woke up in the morning, no one disturbed him. However, before he left, he did not expect to see that old woman again.


    The look in her eyes when she looked at Luanyang was still as infatuated as before, but no one else present acted as if they didn''t see it.


    Even Luanyang had turned a blind eye; his usual venomous tongue had completely disappeared.


    Madam Bai was dressed in formal attire. With a serious expression, she said, "Zi Lan, don''t forget our agreement to come back for a visit during the new year."


    It was very obvious that these two people had secrets that I didn''t know about.


    "Old ancestor, of course I understand." Luanyang was obviously very used to his new identity.

 C78

    It was as if he was really just Bai Zilan.


    Madame Bai seemed very satisfied with this Luanyang, but her eyes were still very unfriendly when she looked at me.


    It''s a pity that even if she wanted to tear me into pieces, I still remained in Luanyang''s identity and left the territory of the foxes with Luanyang right under her nose.


    After leaving, I didn''t think that the place I was heading to wasn''t the one I rented previously. Instead, it was a high-end residential area.


    It took me a while to figure out what was going on.


    Originally, this place was where Bai Zilan lived. In addition, the place they were previously staying was already in a mess. Feng Ming had already lost money, so moving away was the best choice.


    This place is our best place to stay. It is much better than my house. Otherwise, there would be one person between Feng Ming and Ah Zi who would not be able to stay here.


    Once I walked in, I could see some strange things. This was something I had never experienced before. For example, it was a cloudy day today, but the moment I entered, I could feel the light in the room.


    This was basically impossible. Normally, when the lights were not turned on, it would be brighter than the inside of the house, but this house was the opposite. The bright light made it impossible to ignore.


    Luanyang walked in and stopped right in the middle of the hall. She casually sat down on a chair, looked at the three of us, and asked, "Now that you are my disciples, I will ask you the first question. What do you think about this building?"


    The serious face seemed to be a fatal question.


    The three of us immediately looked at each other. Feng Ming quickly took out a compass from his bag and carefully looked at the surroundings. Ah Zi was holding a sign in his hand and had a serious expression on his face.


    I''m the only one who doesn''t have any external help. I can only rely on my own eyes to see.


    The time that Luanyang left us wasn''t long. He took out an incense stick from somewhere and lit it up. The incense stick was very small, but it was very long.


    But even so, it only took five minutes for it to burn out.


    With a faint smile on his face, Lu Yang waved his hand in front of his eyes, as if he was blowing away the scent of the incense.


    "Speak one by one."


    He did not state the order directly, but they looked at each other in a very conscious manner, and in the end formed an order.


    And I''m right at the back.


    Feng Ming opened his mouth and said, "Sir, I can see that the feng shui of this place is extremely good. There are mountains and water, as well as the protection of the Hundred Ghost Night Walk. The people that live here are sure to have great luck."


    Luanyang nodded, but did not provide any explanation, indicating that he would be the next one.


    She stuttered, "Sir, I don''t see too many things. It''s just that the room is a little bright, a little hot, and the smell is a little strange."


    Luanyang nodded at his answer, then looked at me.


    I swallowed my saliva and raised my eyes to look at the room once more before replying seriously, "Sir, I feel that this room is rather bright and scary. It doesn''t have any shadows at all.


    As I said this, Feng Ming and Ah Zi both looked at me nervously, as if I had said something outrageous.


    Luanyang was silent for a moment, but then she asked another question, "How bright do you think it is?"


    I was stumped by this question and narrowed my eyes. The light was still flowing towards my eyes. Even though the temperature wasn''t too high, I still couldn''t help but feel a bit of dew on my face.


    "Actually, I don''t know either. However, when I keep looking at them, tears can be seen in my eyes. Is this the correct answer?"


    After saying that, I felt a little apprehensive. Even if I was foolish, I knew that I shouldn''t use such words to describe it.


    However, Luanyang showed no signs of being angry. Instead, he opened his mouth and said, "All three of you have your own answers. Now, tell me what you think of the other party."


    I felt even more nervous. Feng Ming was a disciple who grew up in Mount Shu since he was young, and Ah Zi was also a member of the fox race. Naturally, he knew about such matters that couldn''t be explained using science like the back of his hand.


    Even though he appeared to be the oldest on the surface, he had only come into contact with such a thing in less than a year.


    As expected, Feng Ming and Ah Zi chose to comment on each other''s words with great tacit understanding, and threw me out.


    Seeing this, Luanyang slapped the table loudly, while I peeped at his face, not knowing what to do next.


    After a long while, Luanyang finally opened his mouth and said, "Since both of you already have a plan for each other, then just say it out now. White Mirror, just say the two of them."


    Feng Ming and Ah Zi constantly talked about each other''s weaknesses. They successfully combined their views and found a suspicious place.


    Yet, I could only be prepared to muddle through under their gazes.


    However, Luanyang seemed to have already seen through my plan, as he lowered his face and said, "If my disciple is not good, I will let him know what it means to teach him a lesson."


    Just one sentence was enough to make people break out in cold sweat.


    Feng Ming hurriedly said, "This disciple knows, I will definitely listen to mister''s words."


    "Me too, I''m willing to accept any punishment." Ah Zi said slowly, "Oh, but Mister, I think Sister Bai is a human being, so we have to be lenient with her."


    At this moment, there were actually people who were still thinking about me. I couldn''t help but feel touched. Facing Luoyang Ah Zi, I could actually say something like this.


    It was really out of my expectations.


    These words seemed to be complicated. Luanyang didn''t understand what he meant at first, but then he noticed it from between the brows, and started laughing out loud immediately.


    That smile was very different from her usual one. It was neither a gentle smile nor a fake smile. Just by looking at it, one could tell that Luanyang was full of vigor.


    He said in a harsh tone, "Do you think you''re powerful? However, the one who is most accurate in saying all of this is the White Jane. She was almost born to be in our line of work. "

 C79

    I opened my eyes wide. Actually, I had already thought about what words Luanyang would say, but I never thought that it would be such a naked praise.


    It was the first time he had ever told me in front of me that I was born for a job.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Luoyang is not a swindler at all, and is also an expert, I think UI would think that this is a feudal distribution organization.


    Feng Ming looked at her in surprise. His eyes were very complicated, probably because he had initially treated Ah Zi as his enemy and competitor, but now, someone had told her that that person would be like me. Thus, he directly asked, "Sir, is Sister Bai the one with the most potential amongst the three of us?"


    Luanyang lowered her eyes. "That''s right. Do I look like I''m joking?"


    I have successfully reached a point where I want to know why this place turned out to be like this. I want to know the meaning behind the original layout; since this is Bai Zilan''s place, the people from the Bai Clan at least know what Feng Shui is. Since this is a bad layout, why would they stay here forever.


    "Sir, can you tell us why you''re in such a state?"


    Luanyang got up and took my hand to walk to a painting. His voice sounded like he was reminiscing. "What did you see?"


    As soon as I raised my eyes, I saw the ink painting of clothes. Although it was made of ink, the details were very small, and the expressions of the people on it were extremely lifelike, as if they were making this expression right now. If the size wasn''t good, I would have really thought that they were people.


    The area of the painting is very long, around a hundred in size. There is a faint black mist at the top, but in front of the bright golden light, it is negligible. If it wasn''t for me looking at it closely, I wouldn''t have been able to see this faint black mist.


    Recalling what Feng Ming said just now, this painting should be called the Hundred Ghost Night Walk.


    "This painting has a faint black aura on it, but it''s basically invisible under the bright light."


    It should be a good thing for something black to be suppressed, but this time I felt very uncomfortable.


    Luanyang laughed out loud, turned around proudly, looked at Feng Ming and the other two and said, "This is the legendary talent. If you were here, would you be able to see the faint black color on it?"


    Feng Ming lowered his head in disappointment. It was obvious that he couldn''t see her, not to mention Ah Zi. If I didn''t know my own capabilities, I would have definitely been a little proud.


    At the same time, I started to understand why I suddenly gained such talent. It was probably due to my physique.


    Luanyang took several incense sticks from the table, lit them, and began to offer them to us.


    Every bow was filled with piety.


    When I finished burning the incense, I realized that even the faint black fog had completely disappeared.


    I don''t know if it''s because of our incense.


    Then Luoyang sat down on the chair and began to point out the universe. Every decoration here would be changed, but only the painting would not move.


    Feng Ming and Ah Zi were on the first floor, and only I followed Luoyang up to the second floor. The two of us shared a similar room, but there was a wall between us.


    I looked at the furnishings in the room and I couldn''t help but feel happy, but then I thought about Luanyang''s room behind the wall, and my heart couldn''t help but beat faster.


    The first day living in this place, he felt a bit of torture. He always wanted to cross this wall and live with Luanyang.


    Because I wanted to follow Luoyang around at all times, I had to hand in my resignation letter, but the defendant had to go to the company. Thinking about my physique, I had to ask Luanyang for his opinion before I left.


    The room that is separated by a wall is much larger than mine. Other than the places where I was taught by someone, the only thing that remains is a variety of books.


    Luanyang just sat there in a pile of books, studiously stuffing and selecting everything on each page.


    Upon hearing my voice, I turned my head abruptly and immediately fell into the glacier. The area not far away from me was filled with heaven-shaking waves. If I wasn''t paying attention to anything, I would be dragged into it.


    "Sir." I hid my fear and told her my request.


    Luanyang pinched the bridge of her nose, as if she was considering the possibility of me going alone.


    The big clock in the room ticked. I don''t know if it was my imagination, but in that instant, Luanyang became pitch black in my eyes. I could only see a little light from the position of my heart. It was too heavy.


    Not just an invisible future, but an endless source of repetitive pain.


    "White Jane ¡ª"


    Luanyang called out my name, her eyes probing with points, as if testing me.


    "What are you looking at? Can you even see my heart directly? "


    From what I could tell, the words that seemed to be a joke were substantive questions. Thus, I immediately pretended to look into the other party''s eyes.


    They say it''s hard to lie about looking into someone''s eyes, but can you all be wrong? Clearly, someone had found the best way.


    In fact, as long as you had enough confidence, when you looked into his eyes again, you would not hesitate to tell a lie that you had already prepared.


    "How is that possible? Can I go?"


    I squeezed my hand to make myself look calm enough.


    Luanyang''s black eyes were like a divine tool of judgement, instantly piercing through your lies.


    "Sure, but you have to bring the things I gave you and remember that your blood is very important. Bring the paper talisman."


    My blood is the most positive one, so if ordinary ghosts meet with it, even a little bit of it would be sufficient for it to be annihilated. But the talisman was used to contact Luoyang, and when I encounter danger, burn these papers, Luanyang will immediately know that something has happened to me, and then he will immediately appear in front of me.


    "Everything is ready. We''ll be back before nightfall."


    Only then did Luanyang nod in relief to let me leave. He seemed to be really busy, constantly searching for something.


    He never looked up from his pile of books until I left his place.


    What was he looking for?

 C80

    On the way, I thought about Luanyang''s recent changes, but in just a few days, he really did seem to have been reborn. I thought it was possible that he had found the cause of the amputation.


    If he could find all his body parts, who knew how outstanding he would be.


    I remained silent all the way, without the numbing feeling I had at work.


    If someone had told me three years ago that I would turn into my current state, I would probably have directly slapped them because it wasn''t impossible.


    When we reached the bottom of the building, the security guards didn''t let me in at first, so I had no choice but to call Ji Nan.


    As soon as the call connected, Ji Nan''s voice came from the other end, as if he was waiting for me to call him at any time.


    However, this kind of thought was too leisurely for me to narcissism. I subconsciously threw away this thought.


    "White jade, are you ready? I knew you''d be fine. " Ji Nan sounded excited, and there was even a hint of hoarseness in his voice.


    I was stunned. Based on my relationship with Ji Nan, he shouldn''t be so concerned about me.


    Unless he really liked me, I had what he needed.


    "Director Ji, the HR department said that they need someone to come personally if they want to resign. However, I forgot to bring my work pass today, so I can''t enter while I''m downstairs."


    As I spoke, the security guard at the door looked at me with a disdainful expression, as if he was saying that I was just quietly watching him act.


    His face was rather smelly.


    Ji Nan suddenly beeped and immediately stopped talking. However, I still patiently waited for his reply. After all, if it was an urgent matter, this kind of situation hadn''t happened before.


    However, the security guard''s expression, which he originally loathed, instantly changed to one of pity, "Little girl, you''re okay! "If you really want to go in, then we''ll put in a resume. Even if we can''t work here, we can at least go in!"


    When I heard that, I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Just as I was about to reply, I saw a lump of black gas appear under the guard''s feet. However, in an instant, it was absorbed by the white light on his body.


    Maybe that''s why I didn''t notice it just now.


    Towards these black objects, I still didn''t have sufficient understanding. I could only look at them with obscure eyes before silently starting to be vigilant.


    Even though my [Physique] had been perfectly hidden, there were still some things that were naturally vigilant that would subconsciously follow by my side.


    A beep sound came from the phone. I sighed and hung up. However, I didn''t have any intention of leaving. I had to resign today, and I didn''t want to come back for a second visit.


    I thought that I would have to wait for a while, but who would have thought that in less than three minutes, I would see a figure running out of the company quickly, bending over and breathing heavily in front of me.


    Startled, I subconsciously retreated a few steps back before I could clearly see the person before me.


    "Director Ji? What are you running so fast for? " As I watched his breathing, I knew how fast he had been running.


    Ji Nan wanted to raise his head to speak, but every time he heard his own breathing, he immediately became anxious.


    Looking at him like this, I felt as if I had returned to my school-days, only to meet someone who was so impulsive that he didn''t care about the consequences.


    The security guard''s eyes widened, but he was still able to hold back Ji Nan. He could be considered an outstanding security guard.


    "It''s fine, take a breather. Even if I don''t work here in the future, aren''t you the company''s boss? I should have waited a few minutes for you. "


    "Why? "Why would you suddenly want to resign? Is the company not well-received?" Ji Nan quickly said as he stared at me, his eyes filled with complicated emotions.


    I slightly avoided his eyes and forced a laugh. "No, the company''s treatment is good, but I didn''t contribute to the company at all. Even I feel embarrassed about that."


    "No, I feel that you can work here. I feel that you can work here and that there are people who want to deal with you. As long as you tell me, I''ll definitely help you. I won''t help anyone else!"


    As he spoke, he could feel the sincerity in every word he said.


    In that instant, I felt that the person in front of me was somewhat similar to Luanyang.


    As this thought flashed through my mind, I suppressed it completely. With this thought in my mind, I feel too greedy and despicable!


    "To be honest, I have a conversation with you. Don''t you know what happened to me before? I found the person who helped me, then his request is to take me in as his disciple. I''ll immediately have him become my apprentice, you can be considered to be in the same profession as your grandpa. "


    This explanation could be considered to be half true and half false, and was the most unlikely excuse for any problems to occur.


    But who knew which one of the tendons Ji Nan didn''t know was the right one? He actually opened his mouth and said, "If it''s just looking for Master Feng Shui, why didn''t you tell me earlier? I feel that my grandfather''s disciple still lacks a disciple!"


    I was stunned, but then I suddenly burst out laughing. I had never expected him to be so childish.


    "Director Ji, it''s better if you let me resign. This way, everyone will feel better."


    Ji Nan didn''t seem to understand my indifference. He seemed to want to express something anxiously, but he didn''t know what he should say.


    He looked like a helpless teenager.


    Thus, he asked bluntly, "After you leave, can we still keep in contact?"


    I lowered my eyes, thinking about how Luanyang and his temper actually went against my conscience, "Of course, I feel that there''s a bit of a friendship between me and Director Ji, not to mention that no one else would be envious of having a friend like Director Ji."


    When Ji Nan heard this, his complexion immediately improved. He took out a pen from the pouch on his chest and grabbed my hand, writing a string of numbers on it. I was about to say that I knew, but then I realized that this wasn''t the previous one.


    He seemed to be extremely serious. Every single number seemed to represent an important meaning, and in the end, he even used a pen to make a mark on it that emphasized the importance of the words.


    "This is my private number. As long as you call, I''ll definitely know it''s yours. You''re a woman, so if you work too hard in the future, you can come back. I''ll be waiting for you."


    When Ji Nan looked at a person affectionately, he really did not make people feel any resistance.

 C81

    My eyes were downcast and I didn''t dare to look at them directly. They really made me feel extremely guilty. I could only reply with a smile that wasn''t a smile, "Alright, I will definitely do that. Then, thank you. Do I need to look for the HR department to deal with the related matters?"


    "No need, I will tell them. The salary will be added to your card."


    Suddenly, the atmosphere between the two became somewhat awkward, as they didn''t know what to say.


    The sky gradually darkened, and only then did I realize that it was about to be dark. With a carefree expression, I immediately said anxiously, "Director Ji, I won''t disturb you any longer. I''ll head back first!"


    When Ji Nan saw me like this, he probably guessed what was going on. He hurriedly nodded and even asked if I needed to be sent back.


    How could I agree? I''ll try my best not to let anyone know about Bai Zilan''s place.


    The spring night came a little later than the winter night, but even so, I had a feeling that I wouldn''t be able to catch up.


    I didn''t expect myself to be so close to waiting outside until nightfall. I didn''t know who was in the taxi but I relaxed a lot when I didn''t see the black air.


    There was a faint fragrance coming from the car. I looked up in shock and realised that it was actually a female driver.


    I wasn''t used to sitting in the front seat, so I sat in the back, with a light music playing all over the car.


    The female chauffeur was actually no different from the other chauffeur; after a simple inquiry, she began to drive. She was not overly enthusiastic, but she also made people feel at ease.


    Along the way, I watched the sunset slowly descending. It was as though I had gone out to look for the people of the night. When the sky turns dark, I subconsciously start to tense up.


    "Miss, are you alright? You seem a little uncomfortable. "


    The female chauffeur suddenly spoke up, startling me. Then, she realised that she was making a fuss over nothing, so she forced a smile. "It''s fine. I''m just afraid that if I go back too late, it will be a mistake."


    After receiving my reply, the female driver felt too embarrassed to continue asking. She didn''t continue speaking and instead, I started to feel even more uneasy.


    He always felt that there was something very strange about it, but he couldn''t figure out what exactly it was. He only knew that it was a bit confusing and nervous.


    In less than an hour, I had already reached the outskirts of the district. After I paid the money, I directly ran in. I didn''t want to stay outside for even a second longer.


    Because it makes me feel very dangerous.


    When I reached the door, I suddenly felt like I had forgotten something very important, but I couldn''t figure it out.


    Feng Ming acted as if he was guarding the entrance. The moment I stepped out, he already took the initiative to open the doors. He cautiously asked, "Sister Bai, did something strange happen outside?"


    The man''s voice caught in my ear, and for a moment I felt a chill run down my spine.


    Finally, he found out the reason he thought was weird. The driver was clearly a woman, but her voice belonged to a man.


    I stood in a daze on the spot as I didn''t hear what Feng Ming had said.


    It wasn''t until someone else was shaking that I slowly came back to my senses. By then, I had already entered the room and was sitting in the living room.


    Ah Zi and Feng Ming both looked at me worriedly. I looked over and they seemed to be happy.


    However, he didn''t realize that I had woken up, so he asked Luoyang, "Sir, are you sure Sister Bai is alright? She was very strange when she came back, and she seems to have been frightened. "


    I followed his gaze and discovered that Luanyang was sitting beside me, holding a piece of jade in her hand. She was looking at it closely, but even though she heard what I said, she didn''t seem to be too nervous.


    "It''s nothing, I just met some dirty stuff. But that thing can be considered to be quite sensible."


    I don''t know if it was my imagination, but Luanyang''s body gradually started to change. His handsome face disappeared, and his slender body also disappeared, leaving only a lump of black fog there, rising and falling, as if it had changed according to his mood.


    Even if I could see him clearly, I could feel the change in his mood as well as the strength of his black energy. Even though he is usually human, he isn''t, after all, human. At most, he is just imitating human beings.


    Tears rolled down his face.


    When Feng Ming saw this, he was so frightened that he began to howl again. "Sir, you should just take a look. She''s crying again and again. I don''t know what''s going on right now."


    While Feng Ming was speaking, Ah Zi stood up and leaned towards me. However, her footsteps were obviously clumsy, as if it was difficult for her.


    Seeing that I was looking at her doubtfully, she immediately bit her lips. Her expression was unusually cold as she nodded at me. She explained, "Because of my pace, mister is letting me learn how to walk properly once again."


    When I, an outsider, heard these words, I immediately had the urge to resist. I just knew that Ah Zi was swaying a little, but to the fox tribe, it should be normal for her to suddenly leave in a proper manner.


    No matter how one looked at it, it seemed somewhat unreasonable.


    However, Feng Ming was someone who completely listened to Luanyang, even if it was for an even stranger reason, he would probably be able to find a very reasonable explanation.


    "That''s right, Mister said that if someone sets up the array, then we''ll be done for if we take the wrong step. No one can save you, so Ah Zi has to practice walking again, not to mention that the foxes don''t have very strong control over their bodies."


    He remembered my question and handed me the tissue.


    After wiping away my tears, it was as if I had instantly returned to my former state.


    Luanyang was still in the shape of a sphere of black gas, and did not feel that anything was amiss at all.


    However, I couldn''t help but ask, "Isn''t tonight the best time for Mister to transform into his human form?" Why is this happening? "


    I don''t know who laughed first, but it was followed by a series of laughs, as if I was telling a huge joke.


    Ah Zi, who was sitting beside me, saw the numbers on the back of my hand with her sharp eyes. However, she didn''t have any intention to say it.


    "Sister Bai, you should know that it is difficult for Mister to maintain his human form. Since he has yet to leave, wouldn''t it be best for Mister to maintain his soul state? The lack of a complete body is a taboo. "

 C82

    When I heard this, I immediately understood why they were laughing so loudly earlier. I had made the biggest mistake in this way.


    I also revealed an embarrassed smile, but the next moment, I felt an itch on my back. Just as I wanted to scratch it, I heard Feng Ming say, "Sir, I think it''s better to take a look."


    He wasn''t sure if he had seen through something, but he was looking at Luanyang with determination, as if insisting that he take a glance at him.


    Luanyang still didn''t have much of a reaction. He only replied lightly, "Since you''ve already figured something out, then you should take a good look at it yourself. You don''t necessarily want me to go and see everything."


    Ah Zi''s expression instantly turned ugly, afraid that it was because she didn''t see anything herself that she became like this. So she stared at me, too, not wanting to miss a single hole.


    For a moment, I felt like I was their special test paper, always bringing a little problem.


    After receiving permission, Feng Ming immediately rubbed his fists together as he walked to my side. He started to size me up carefully. That gaze made me feel really uncomfortable. The strange feeling on my back also became more and more serious.


    "Sister Bai, is there something wrong with you?" As Feng Ming spoke, he took out a piece of charm paper from his pocket. His eyes were filled with a serious look.


    I wanted to say that my spine was in pain, but I suddenly realised that I had lost my right to speak in that instant. I could only stare at Phoenix''s Cry, blinking my eyes furiously as tears flowed from my eyes.


    When Feng Ming saw this, he was also stunned. Perhaps it was because he thought that due to his actions, he immediately used a tissue to wipe my tears. He was in a fluster.


    "Sister Bai, I''m begging you, please don''t cry anymore. You''re the most favored person!"


    Speaking of the most favorite person, Feng Ming was even sneakily looking in Luanyang''s direction, and somehow made me feel a bit amused.


    But very quickly, I knew that I couldn''t laugh anymore. Because I couldn''t speak, Feng Ming couldn''t find out that it was due to my back. He could only anxiously look at me.


    As for the position of their backs, it seemed as if something was reviving. They tore themselves off and continued moving around slowly. The sticky sensation moved slowly from bottom to top. Although it was a bit slow, it was close to reaching my chest area.


    My intuition told me that if I let this thing climb up my neck, then I would be finished.


    Feng Ming was still nervously looking at me with the talisman in his hand. He wanted to find the key point in it, but the hints had always been in front of him.


    The sticky feeling kept rising, but I could only sit there motionlessly like a wooden statue, waiting for death to come.


    If I could speak, the first thing I would do would be to beat Feng Ming to a pulp. I would also like to know what kind of thing his original master gave him.


    "Huh?" Ah Zi suddenly let out a sound and put his hand on my back. The thing suddenly stopped moving, "What is this? I clearly saw it moving just now! " She ran her fingers over it as she spoke.


    The sharp nails dug into my back, but I felt very excited. I hoped that Ah Zi would quickly take them out.


    However, after a long while, Ah Zi didn''t seem to notice anything amiss, so he put down his finger and the thing on my back seemed to have realized that I was safe and started to slowly crawl again.


    Sensing this action, despair starts to radiate from my entire body.


    Luoyang spoke so easily. She must have already thought of the consequences, but she didn''t want to interfere. Looking at Feng Ming and Ah Zi, she sighed and then silently urged them on.


    The speaker had no intention to listen. Feng Ming didn''t know if he was shocked by Luanyang''s gaze or not, but he actually walked behind me, and stuck the talisman onto the talisman.


    Miserable shrieks immediately sounded from his back. This sound was like the sound of an animal struggling before it died. However, it soon began to struggle nonstop.


    It twisted my back, connecting with my flesh. In short, the more it moved, the more intense the pain in my body became.


    However, while it can move, I can''t. I can only bear with it in silence. My face is probably already starting to twist and turn.


    Ah Zi''s hands were already covered in cinnabar, and her pupils started to dilate, showing the characteristics of a beast. She then reached into my clothes and took out the item.


    A disgusting smell instantly exploded in the room.


    In that instant, I also regained my ability to move. However, I no longer had time to speak but started to vomit mouthful after mouthful, as though I wanted to take out all of the food I had eaten.


    Ah Zi patted my back very affectionately and took a long time to calm down before finally stopping.


    He lowered his head and saw the disgusting looking mass on the ground. It was the color of flesh, as if it was just a large mass of polyps, but it also seemed to have life force. Even though it had been grabbed and dropped on the floor, it was still moving slowly.


    Feng Ming walked up with a look of disdain. He carefully looked at it and asked curiously, "Do you guys think that this thing is the same as Supreme Being?"


    A''zi raised his brows, obviously he had heard of something like ''Taisui''.


    Only I licked the tip of my tongue, which was extremely bitter.


    It''s just that I know that the old man said that you can''t touch the soil when you see him, and you have to leave as soon as possible. Although being too old doesn''t have the ability to attack, it means that there''s bad luck.


    I don''t know when Luanyang approached me, but even though it was just a lump of black gas, I could still distinguish it completely. He reached out a hand and placed it on top of the lump of meat.


    After pausing for a brief moment, I could already tell that the reason for this was because I had just heard it for a short period of time.


    It was also this voice that caused my entire body to quiver. I didn''t think that it would actually attach itself to my back and even want to obtain something from my body.


    "This is meat, it''s similar to the Grand Elder, but there are different aspects. The most similar aspect is that everyone relies on the corpse, while the difference is that the Grand Elder''s soul power is stronger. The meat doesn''t need to be too strong, but it requires a lot of meat."

 C83

    Quantity?


    Luanyang didn''t say what the exact number was, but from the look in his eyes, it was obvious that it wasn''t a small number.


    But why would such a thing come to me?


    "This ball of meat already has its own thoughts. I probably want to find a perfect body for myself, but I never would have thought that I would meet you." I heard his voice, faintly smiling.


    As for the attendants on the ground, they seemed to realize that they had made a mistake, and they immediately started shouting.


    "Sir, sir, I was really just muddle-headed for a moment. Since I''ve cultivated for so many years, please let me go!" "If I can help in the future, I''ll definitely help."


    Help?" Luanyang laughed softly, as a mass of black Qi could actually be seen by me as a smile that was not a smile, "Then you should tell me the address of the thing you are accompanying. The reason why you can possess the body of the white slip isn''t just because you have taken a fancy to her Yang constitution, right? for example, a familiar smell.


    Luanyang didn''t say anything, but I could feel the tension in the flesh on the ground. The originally tender flesh had turned brown, and I couldn''t wait to roll myself up into a ball.


    But since Luoyang said it, it was more or less confirmed.


    Feng Ming took out his compass and I saw that the needle instantly changed. Originally, it was something that originated from heaven and earth, but it turned into some strange symbols. As for the thicker pointer, it was pointing straight at the ball of flesh without any hesitation.


    "It''s you. As expected, you''re related to this matter. Hurry up and tell me everything you know." Feng Ming took out another piece of talisman paper and viciously said.


    If I''m not wrong, this should be the fire that was used before and will ignite the meat.


    Upon hearing that he might face an unimaginable punishment, the small ball of meat began to tremble. The disgusting thing from before had a strange and adorable feeling. This must be the legendary Chou Meng!


    But if I could strengthen this taste a little bit more, I would feel a little better.


    "What do you want? I don''t want to go back, I''m scared! She will definitely eat me up. Women are really too scary. "


    As the meatball whined, the ground actually started to get wet.


    Luanyang instantly flew away, looking very disdainful as she waved in my direction.


    I looked over to him hesitantly. In the end, I couldn''t help but walk in front of him. At that instant, he turned into his human form.


    "Didn''t I tell you to come back before dark?" If you didn''t come back in time, you probably wouldn''t be able to stand and talk to me. "


    I was so scared by his description that my skin stood on end, immediately revealing my thoughts. "I was wrong. I will definitely come back earlier next time, sir."


    He laughed softly, as if he was pleased, and took me in his arms. Then, with his back to me, he lifted my clothes to reveal my back.


    A gust of cold wind blew by, and I shrank back in fear. But very quickly, I was suppressed by Luoyang''s hand. I could still faintly hear the movements of the phoenix cry.


    It was as if the meatball was being tortured in private. The meatball''s screams were very loud, and it was still going on and on. It was a pity that no one would pity it.


    Luanyang''s cold fingers lightly touched my skin, then he took a piece of rough paper and carefully wiped away the contents. Then I heard him say, "A little bit. It might hurt a little bit."


    "Huh?" Before I could react, I suddenly felt pain in my spine, as though there were many thorns in it. Now that Luanyang was pulling the thorns out, the sound turned into a high-pitched scream. "Ah!"


    Perhaps I was screaming too miserably, Luanyang''s movements were getting faster and faster, but even so, after stopping, my face was already covered in sweat, and it even grazed onto his clothes.


    When my clothes were pulled back, Luanyang picked me up again and kissed me lightly on the cheek, as if I were a reward or a compliment.


    I really like this feeling. Even though his entire body is full of aggression and his cold lips are enough to make people afraid, but in reality, his lips are soft. When he kisses it, it''s like a soft candy, gently moving on his face, making me forget about the pain on my back in an instant.


    However, he did not last long as Feng Ming ran over in high spirits. He could not hide the smile on his face.


    "Sir, that meat thing said that we will soon find the other parts of your body!"


    Luanyang nodded her head calmly, without the slightest hint of awkwardness. On the other hand, I, as someone who was kissed, couldn''t wait to be pulled into Luanyang''s embrace, my face burning with terror.


    "Sir, shall we start tomorrow? "If we were to bring the meatball with us, we might have to discuss it again. Even a female comrade would not like this sort of thing."


    Feng Ming was rather secretive. He did not directly say that the lump of meat was too disgusting.


    However, when I looked past Feng Ming''s body, I saw a lump of meat in Ah Zi''s hands, laughing. I didn''t see anything wrong with it.


    "Mm, I can handle it. Give it a piece of symbol paper first." Luanyang nodded, then took out a piece of spell paper.


    Feng Ming excitedly asked, "Could it be that this is the talisman? Isn''t it a bit of a waste to use it on this lump of paper?"


    The symbol parchment was not yellow. Instead, it was a type of white color. There was nothing on it, but it gave off an extremely dangerous feeling, as if something was about to escape at any moment.


    It didn''t seem to be any different from the Hundred Ghost Nightmare Diagram.


    "It can''t be, the most adept at eating meat is to run. Otherwise, how could it escape from that thing with its strength?"


    Feng Ming nodded his head as if he didn''t quite understand the situation. He then took the spell paper and ran over. He must have been looking for Luanyang to tell him what to do.


    I struggled for a while and wanted to get up, but Luanyang held me down and scolded me in a low voice, "Stop messing around, I have to find a carrier for the meat ball now."


    As his words fell, his fingers also moved to my leg, stroking it time and time again.


    I didn''t move, but I knew to adjust my posture and watch the movements of his hands.


    The jade in his hand now looked like a woman.

 C84

    The woman''s appearance was somewhat blurry, but it gave people the illusion of being extremely beautiful. The clothes she wore were actually a simple qipao.


    His stature was average, but his chest appeared somewhat mediocre. Looking at this piece of jade, I suddenly felt uncomfortable, but when I saw Luanyang''s next move, I felt that I must have been blind.


    He held the jade in his hand and chanted something. The next moment, he saw the meat ball fly over uncontrollably and melt into the jade. However, the strong smell was still there.


    Luanyang frowned slightly, as he conveniently carved a few roses on his cheongsam. Instantly, the smell of roses began spreading in the surrounding area.


    "What did you do to me? I am a male! This was clearly a female human! You guys have gone too far! I''ve already promised you guys that I''ll go back and find something, but you still want to do this to me. This is really going too far! "


    Unfortunately, no matter what he said, everyone looked at him coldly.


    As the jade was thrown to the ground, a mass of black gas suddenly passed by. After dispersing, a woman stood there lifelike, with a slender figure and eyes filled with intense anger.


    "You guys are really perverts!" Although it was a woman''s body, the words that came out of her mouth were still the voice of a man. Under her fury, her voice sounded more coarse.


    Feng Ming was the first one who couldn''t take it anymore. He laughed so hard that his hair flew to the side. His long and narrow almond-shaped eyes were narrowed. From a side view, he was in no way inferior to this woman.


    It''s a pity that I won''t speak of this matter.


    The meatball not only gained its own body, but was also given a name by the phoenix cry.


    "I am Luanfeng, and she is Luanluan''s Ah Zi. Then you should be called LuanGuifang."


    Although he did not know what was going on, he was very happy. Then, he dragged Gui Fang into his room.


    Ah Zi rubbed his fingers expressionlessly, and the word "pervert" came out of his mouth.


    After that, I returned to my room. I realized that I was probably the only one who needed to eat properly, so I had to cook for myself.


    When he was done, he found that Luanyang was still sitting on the spot, although her body had turned into a mass of black air. He seemed to think that I could only feel him, but didn''t know that I could see very clearly.


    While I was eating, I actually tried to eat the food in the bowl, but every time was definitely impossible, so gradually, he would obediently sit beside me.


    After cleaning up simply, I lay down on the bed. Naturally, I discovered that there was someone by my side. Lying inside with a smile on my face, I sweetly fell asleep.


    It had to be said that the woman from the Bai Clan was very useful. However, she had already prepared all the procedures in one night.


    Luoyang was wearing a long cloak, and his shoulder-length hair was tied up with a black silk piece. He didn''t look slovenly at all, or even had a sage-like look on his face.


    On the other hand, Feng Ming''s appearance was a bit out of place, but he didn''t seem to care about it at all, allowing other people''s gazes to rest on him.


    However, the two people who were the most eye-catching were the two people behind her. One was A-Zi and the other was Gui Fang. The two of them belonged to different types of women, but no matter which type they were, they were both devastatingly beautiful.


    Gui Fang walked gracefully in her qipao like a beauty from a Chinese painting, bringing with her the dignity and elegance of a lady.


    A''zi, on the other hand, was dressed very coolly. He was wearing a pair of short black sleeves and tight jeans. Although he was wearing a jacket, his skin still looked a bit fleshy.


    Everyone''s eyes were captivated by these people, anyone could see me hiding within them.


    When they were about to register, a problem occurred with Gui Fang. It was unknown what he had put on him, but he had passed the security check, but he did not find anything suspicious. Not only did the people at the back feel awkward, even the security inspectors felt awkward.


    It was probably because after working for this job for so long, he had never seen such a person.


    Feng Ming waited for a long time and could not help but complain, "Gui Fang, you can''t take it anymore! "Teacher is still waiting for you, and you actually dared to make me wait for such a long time!"


    With a shout from Gui Fang, the surrounding people''s faces contorted. Gui Fang''s face also contorted as she immediately took out something from her chest and threw it over, shouting, "You are the real Gui Fang! Luanluan phoenix cry, if you continue to speak nonsense, I will kill you! "


    No one thought that what Gui Fang said was the truth. They thought it was just the two of them flirting.


    The security officer finally understood why the sound was so loud and why he had successfully let the person pass.


    It had to be said that these two people were like enemies who were having a great time. Feng Ming could not help but provoke Gui Fang, but he did not dare to do anything to Ah Zi.


    After doing this for three hours, we finally arrived at our destination. Although I didn''t know where exactly we were, I didn''t know if it was a big city, so after getting off the plane, we went back to the city by car.


    It wasn''t until we arrived at a small town that someone came to pick us up. That person had a medium stature, but he couldn''t hide his big belly no matter what. He smiled at Luanyang.


    "Is it Mr. White? There aren''t many good people like you anymore! The lives of all of us will be in your hands! "


    The middle-aged man started crying towards Luanyang, but he was too timid to even get close to Luanyang. He only dared to wail from a distance.


    However, Luanyang was also very patient. He actually waited until he had finished crying before leaving.


    Originally, I thought I had said I would treat this well, but when I saw the tricycle in front of me, I became silent. I didn''t know how remote the place we were heading to was.


    The middle-aged man clearly knew that he was a little shabby. He explained with difficulty, "Actually, this is already a better place here. After all, this is in the village, and that village is sealed off. This is also something that cannot be helped!"


    No one answered him, he could only rub his forehead in embarrassment, as if nothing had happened.


    I looked outside the car and saw what used to be mountains. The road was covered with dirt and there were no signs of modernization. Even the telephone poles were only in the first half.


    It was unknown if it was because of the mountain, but the surroundings started to gradually turn foggy. The road ahead was directly swallowed up by the fog, and only a bunch of lights shone through.


    If he suddenly didn''t have the time to see anything, he would hear a loud noise.


    "Bang!"

 C85

    No one had expected the accident to happen so suddenly. Fortunately, the tricycle was the bigger type. Otherwise, the force from earlier would have easily overturned the tricycle.


    The car then stopped. The middle-aged man began to tremble as if he had seen something terrifying. The driver wasn''t that much better off.


    "What''s wrong with Old Li, did I hit something dirty or someone else!?" I want to hit someone. " The driver was also a simple and honest man, yet he said those words.


    Old Li could not help but shiver and berate, "You fool, what are you afraid of!? Isn''t there a master here? You''re going to be sent to a hospital after bumping into someone, do you not want to raise a big child? "


    The words that he had wanted to say to bolster his courage had accidentally stabbed onto Er Pi Zi''s sore spot. His eyes were filled with tears, as if he was trying his best to hold them in.


    "How could I not want to raise a child? I was just afraid that the child would be raised by a child!"


    Both of them looked very pitiful, but none of them dared to step forward. In the end, it was Ah Zi who found the courage to walk forward and carefully looked at the things on the ground.


    There was a ray of light, and Ah Zi''s shadow seemed to have been pulled a long time, as though it was going to merge with the fog. She didn''t hesitate to look to the left, and the instant she turned around, I saw her shadow turn white.


    I subconsciously covered my mouth. When I looked over, it was normal black. It was as though I was imagining things at that instant.


    Ah Zi quickly turned around with a black object in his hand. The black object gave out a small sound of ''shred'', appearing somewhat pitiful.


    "Sir, it''s just some creatures from the mountains. What do you think?"


    Luanyang took a glance at it, then shook his head. Within a second, the thing in Ah Zi''s hands was thrown back, without any hesitation at all.


    When Old Li and Er Pi saw how amazing Ah Zi was, they instantly became more flattering. They were so close to inserting two incense sticks worth of incense into the bowl.


    Feng Ming snorted coldly as he muttered to himself, "If I were to go, I would definitely be able to find him faster."


    No one said what that thing was. Everyone knew what it was, and the tips of Ah Zi''s fingers were a faint black color.


    He didn''t know how long he had been bumping for, but he could vaguely see fireworks. The car could only carry the guests at the village entrance. The only thing left was to slowly walk in.


    Old Li had obviously thought of this question a long time ago, so he called for someone to help him carry the stuff. As a result, he didn''t expect to see more than ten teenagers when he got off the car.


    Their faces were filled with curiosity, as well as traces of numbness.


    "Aiya, didn''t you just say three people would do? With so many people, let me say it first. Not everyone will get a reward if they come! "


    One of the shortest youth walked over. He seemed to be in his best condition. He smiled and said, "There''s no need. I just want to help. Besides, isn''t it a bit unsafe recently?"


    Old Li sighed, obviously agreeing with him. He knew this was the best way.


    He turned to Luanyang and gave her another flattering smile.


    "Master, I''m sorry, that''s the condition here, but you can order people around as you wish. I can guarantee that no one will dare to say anything, so please help us!"


    Luanyang nodded and said softly, "It doesn''t matter. Since we''ve already arrived, we won''t leave empty-handed."


    He had originally come here to find something of his own, but now he had turned into a great master who helped the people. This was probably the greatest convenience of his identity!


    It was said that at that time, the villagers were too poor, so they dug many caves in the mountain just so they could continue living. Later, when the conditions were good, they would build a house, but those caves were still preserved gradually.


    I remember when I was in college, one of my old friends visited the tourist area, but it wasn''t as good as I thought it would be, and I never mentioned it again.


    Now I have come.


    The houses that came along the road were all very shabby. There was an old man sitting at the door, silently smoking a cigarette made from grass leaves. He looked at us with an unfriendly expression, but no one came forward to say anything.


    It was probably because of what happened in the village that it became a compromise. I also knew that these backward places don''t like outsiders coming to them.


    Although this house looks better than the ones outside, it''s not as good as the ones in the city. There are only three rooms.


    It has to be said that poverty really makes people fall behind, whether it''s the environment or the behavior of a person.


    Feng Ming took this opportunity to say that he needed to investigate thoroughly. Originally, he wanted to take Gui Fang with him, but she acted like a mouse returning to a cat''s nest, turning into a piece of jade and hiding beside Luoyang, unwilling to go out.


    With no other choice, it would have to be the three of us leaving together.


    Before we went out, Luanyang told us again what she had told us. We were not impatient at all.


    There is naturally a lot of water in the area of the mountains. A thick fog suddenly falls down and brings a lot of water. We didn''t go far, but found a river instead.


    The river wasn''t very wide, but it could be considered the source of life. Feng Ming casually sat on the ground, admiring the beautiful scenery.


    With a touch of nostalgia, he said, "Actually, this place is quite similar to Mount Shu. It''s just that the plates on Mount Shu are not as black as this place."


    I paused for a moment. It was impossible for me to imagine what Mount Shu looked like, but my heart yearned for such a place.


    Unknowingly, the three of them had all sat together, preparing to admire the heaven and earth.


    However, not long after he sat down, he heard the sounds of quarrelling coming from somewhere not far away. Furthermore, it was getting closer and closer.


    Although it was said that the quarrel was just a one-sided insult, the three of us didn''t really understand those country bumpkins that were mixed together. Even so, we could feel the malice behind them.


    When he turned around to look, he saw two women pushing another woman and then punching the ground. The other young man was still standing there numbly.


    "You jinx, hurry up and get pregnant. Otherwise, laozi will kill you. Don''t you know that we spent money on it? You little bastard!"

 C86

    This place was not considered remote at all, and the forest was quite a distance away. This woman''s actions could be considered as brazen.


    Ah Zi''s temper was the worst. If he was unhappy, he would be unhappy. He immediately looked over with a displeased expression, he had thought that these people would be a little bit more restrained when they saw that there were outsiders.


    Who knew that when they saw Ah Zi, they did not restrain themselves in the slightest. Instead, they shifted all their anger onto him.


    Even though she was wearing the same set of uniforms as us, she still couldn''t hide her curvaceous body, let alone her beautiful face.


    The two women looked at Ah Zi from head to toe, and then opened their mouth, "Where did you come from, fox spirit? Do you want to do something like this?" Pui! You shameless thing! The sky isn''t even dark, yet you dare to come out? Sooner or later, you will be stripped naked and hung at the entrance of the village. When the time comes, I''ll let you have a good time. "


    The tone of her words was very vicious, as if Ah Zi had already become someone who could marry anyone.


    Even though Feng Ming was a man, he still felt infuriated. He took a step forward. After all, he was a big man. He scared the two women and made them retreat slightly. However, in the next moment, he started to wail and cry.


    "Mother!" He was going to kill someone! An outsider coming to our village for a laugh is bullying the women inside! Someone! I don''t want to live anymore! "


    The two of them shouting at the same time was still very powerful. Furthermore, they didn''t just talk about it, they also had more movements.


    With a single glance, I knew that these two women were used to throwing a tantrum. Phoenix''s Cry was no match for them.


    He could only take out his cell phone and coldly said, "I''ve already recorded your actions just now. We were invited back by your village cadres. You won''t be able to get any benefits if things get out of there."


    The woman''s expression changed as she obviously listened to my words. She gritted her teeth and said, "You are ruthless. If you can''t come up with any tricks, I will kill all of you swindlers!"


    The woman that followed after him was somewhat unwilling, but she chose to take a deep breath. She pulled the injured woman with her as she prepared to leave, while the youth behind her remained motionless.


    Their actions were very crude. When they got closer, they could see the more obvious wounds on the woman''s body. Fresh blood was slowly flowing out, looking somewhat horrifying.


    However, others didn''t think so. The most likely possibility was that they didn''t believe it at all.


    Seeing that the woman was about to be dragged away again, Ah Zi took a step forward and muttered something to himself. The woman in front of him did not seem to be able to take a step forward, as if she was blocked by an invisible wall.


    A hint of anger appeared on Ah Zi''s usually calm face, "Put her down and scram. Otherwise, don''t even think about leaving this place."


    The closed mountain village had already experienced many strange things. Now that it had personally experienced this, the look in its eyes when it looked at Ah Zi immediately turned into one of terror as it stuttered.


    You, you are, you are a demon! "Ah!


    The woman''s voice did not continue. It was as if someone had suddenly grabbed her by the neck. Her eyes were looking up and her tongue was sticking out. She was completely unable to breathe, let alone howl.


    Feng Ming slightly frowned. He took a step forward and reminded Wang Lin, "We''ve just arrived. We should be a bit more careful."


    Right after she finished speaking, the woman started to breathe heavily, but she did not dare to speak. She only looked at Ah Zi in terror.


    Ah Zi gave a cold humph and said, "It was just a little lesson to her, what are you so nervous for?"


    Feng Ming retorted, "Sir said to keep a low profile, so do you want to go against Sir''s words?"


    The two of them immediately appeared to be in a deadlock. However, I felt that the way the two of them communicate was a little different. If it was a real conflict, it wouldn''t matter at all.


    The frightened woman stealthily turned around and looked at me with a contemptuous smile. There must be a reason why these backward villages are so poor.


    But whatever the reason, it has nothing to do with us.


    When the woman ran away, only the youth and the injured woman were left. Without holding back, they fell to the ground. The youth immediately went forward to support the woman.


    However, that young woman clearly didn''t want to accept his good intentions and was struggling with all her might. However, because she really didn''t have any strength, she just maintained her condition.


    The young man didn''t get angry at this woman for not knowing what was good for her. Instead, he became even more worried.


    Ah Zi stepped forward, and a blue flame instantly enveloped the woman''s wound. He pursed his lips and said, "This is only temporarily so that you won''t feel any pain. But if you want the wound to heal, you still have to go to the doctor."


    Just now, Ah Zi had already shown that he was different, and now it was even more so.


    The woman''s originally numb face instantly became excited, looking at Ah Zi as if she saw the last straw, her hands desperately trying to grab onto something.


    "Please, please! "Help me!"


    She kept coughing, unable to control herself. She could only hear these words, but she didn''t understand the specifics.


    Seeing this, the youth hugged the woman painfully, as if he had made a huge decision.


    He raised his head and looked at me. I just realized that he was actually the weakest child I had met at the entrance of the village. Even though his body was able to stand alone, he was still just a child.


    "You must be good people!" "If you can, you can take Ah Fang with you when you leave. She wants to go home, it''s all because of me that she can''t go home."


    The youth felt as if he had suffered a great deal of self-blame and pain. As he spoke, he cried loudly. He could no longer feel the joy and happiness from before.


    "I know that it will be difficult for you all, but I know that the Village Encyclopedia values you very much. Especially that mister, you must have a way."


    The woman in his embrace widened her eyes as she looked at him, as if she hadn''t expected that the youth would actually help her.


    The youth grinned, "I know you hate me, but survival is the most important thing. Ah Fang, you are the person I like the most."


    The purest feelings of youth were placed in front of her, but it was a pity that she didn''t have the ability to feel it. I saw that she was tightly pinching my flesh, as though reminding me of something.


    Feng Ming obviously did not expect such a thing to happen. Just as he was about to ask a few more questions, he heard a group of people shouting at him.


    "That jinx is a filthy thing! As long as it''s burned to death! "

 C87

    The people who came were all men who looked to be in their fifties, and all of them carried tough flesh on them. After all, this was a place dominated by agriculture, so how could a few men be weak?


    Hearing the voices of these people, the woman let out a blood-curdling scream, then dejectedly closed her eyes, as if she had already resigned herself to her fate.


    The youth, on the other hand, was panicking. He tried his best to restrain his actions.


    I stood in front of Ah Zi, afraid that she would act on impulse again. This place is a village after all, a human''s village. If something were to happen to it, it would be difficult to deal with it.


    Those people were very fast and arrived beside us almost instantaneously. Behind the big man was the woman who had just left. Although she was a little scared, she was mostly proud of herself.


    He probably felt that he had found a backer.


    The big man walked in front of us. When he saw the clothes we were wearing, he cut off half of his arrogance and angrily glared at the woman. In the end, he could only bite the bullet and step forward, "Masters, this is a matter of our village.


    I smiled faintly and communicated with him, "Of course we know that. It''s just that we have never seen bullying before, so we couldn''t hold it in. We would be embarrassed if it brought trouble to you!"


    The big guy saw that I was more polite and was in a dilemma. He didn''t know how to start.


    He pushed the man aside and shouted, "It''s good that you know this, this is my own family''s matter, this is what you don''t care about, it''s not good for you to meddle in other people''s business. It''s better for a young lady to dress up and get married earlier."


    This was probably their most intuitive thought. After saying this sentence, I could clearly feel the changes in the eyes of some middle-aged men who were looking at us.


    Those eyes were very naked, looking up and down, as if sizing up some kind of goods.


    The woman saw that we didn''t say anything, but instead became more arrogant. "I think you guys are just suitable to be raised. If we get married earlier, we could have a few more children. That would be earning face for our family."


    I almost laughed out loud in anger. Although my family wasn''t in a good condition, I had always been alone after graduation. I was quite free and unfettered. How could I have heard such words before?


    Just as I was about to retort, I discovered something strange. There were only middle-aged women and middle-aged men in this group. I didn''t see any young people or young women, and only this woman behind me fit me perfectly.


    This was basically abnormal behavior for a village.


    The women were still bustling with activity, but they suddenly shut their mouths. They did not make a sound, as if they had seen something terrifying.


    Feng Ming took a step forward and somewhat guiltily called out, "Mister!"


    I was shocked and raised my head to look into Luanyang''s eyes. It was as if he was walking towards me in a hurry. Even though he wasn''t breathing rapidly at all, his messy hair still exposed his anxiousness.


    Old Li was walking at the front. His eyes were slightly crooked and his face was red from anger. He was so angry that he started shouting at the crowd.


    "What''s going on with all of you? How many times have I told you? Gathering people like this is against the law, and I specially applied for this from the higher-ups. Do you really not want to live?"


    His voice was very loud, and when paired with his appearance, it was quite intimidating. However, it was obvious that the people didn''t want to listen to him, but due to some unknown reason, they chose to remain silent.


    Old Li embarrassedly wiped the sweat on his forehead and said with a smile, "Master, they are all ignorant farmers, you better not lower yourself to them!"


    Luanyang''s gaze passed by Feng Ming and landed on me. I subconsciously wiped my face, then looked back at her doubtfully. I had thought that something strange had appeared on my body.


    However, right after she looked over, Luanyang turned her gaze away as if she was not paying attention at all, and said with a faint smile, "It''s fine."


    It was obvious that Luoyang had no intentions of meddling in this matter. He turned around and was about to leave.


    The woman beside him held the corner of his shirt tightly. She looked at him with longing eyes, but after a short while, she lowered her head and let go of his hand.


    A red mark was left on the corner of his clothes.


    The young man kept silent as well. In the end, he turned around and left while carrying the woman on his shoulder.


    Their figures quickly disappeared from the spot. Those people who had gathered around looked at Ah Zi and me with regretful eyes before leaving with them.


    Looking at their backs, I suddenly felt a sense of sadness in my heart. It was as if I had been forced to eat the food I hated the most.


    It was also as if he had touched something he hated the most, something disgusting.


    After they had left, Old Li began to explain, "Actually, I didn''t want to do it for a long time, I was transferred here from another place. If I knew it would be like this, I would have married that ugly bastard myself instead of coming to this place!"


    There was a deep look of regret on his face. It was obvious that he was someone with a story.


    When Feng Ming heard this, he immediately walked up with an expression of interest. He was obviously very curious about this story.


    Ah Zi and I could only follow Luanyang back. The sky had already turned completely dark, but the fog did not disperse. Even though we could no longer see anything, we could still feel the wetness.


    Under the night sky, I looked at Luanyang''s back as if he wanted to merge directly with the night. Luanyang probably liked this place, because without the sun, it meant that the yang energy wasn''t as strong as before.


    Ah Zi, who was walking beside me, suddenly opened his mouth and said, "Sometimes I really envy Mister, and at the same time I feel pity for Mister. Only heaven''s envy of heroes exists."


    I stopped walking and subconsciously looked towards Luanyang. Luanyang would definitely not be able to hear me at such a short distance. A''zi was purposely saying this to Luanyang.


    However, Luanyang''s footsteps did not stop at all.


    Ah Zi bit her lips and decided to continue.


    "Sir, have you ever thought about what you would do if you found your enemy? What could he do after obtaining his body? Rebirth is the best outcome, but if you want to take revenge, I''m afraid you won''t be able to avoid the Heavenly Dao. "


    Luanyang''s footsteps paused, and my heart missed a beat, afraid that Luanyang would turn around and face his opponent.


    If I were Luanyang, I would probably be very angry, the words just like a needle, straight into the wound, let people reopen the old wound.

 C88

    The atmosphere instantly tensed up. I hesitated as I stood in the middle. If I were to choose one, I would definitely choose Luanyang. After all, my relationship with Ah Zi wasn''t that deep.


    He had originally thought that Luoyang would really take action, but he didn''t expect that he would actually just sneer. Instead, a hint of appreciation flashed through his eyes.


    "You have guts. I haven''t misjudged you, but I was a bit rash. Don''t you know that even if your Third Aunt was standing in front of me, she wouldn''t dare to speak to me like that?"


    Ah Zi was paralyzed on the ground instantly, as if he had lost all of his strength.


    I stepped forward and took her arm.


    Just now, I didn''t see anything, but Ah Zi was already paralyzed on the ground.


    "Your Third Aunt sent you to me so that your Fox clan could become a little stronger. Don''t let her down!"


    Luanyang''s eyes were stern, but she waved at me and said, "Come here, she can get up by herself."


    I pursed my lips and looked at him, realizing that I did not have the right to reject him. I could only step forward and walk to Luanyang''s side. As soon as I reached his side, I could feel the dense yin energy instantly dispersing and surrounding me.


    When he looked over, he could already feel that his expression had become much more comfortable.


    Originally, he had some impression of this place, not all ghosts would like places with a lot of Yin Qi. Luanyang obviously didn''t like places with a lot of Yin Qi.


    Following by Luanyang''s side, I found that I was walking lightly, as if I was floating on the surface of the earth. Just as I wanted to lower my head to take a look, I was covered by Luanyang''s eyes.


    Luanyang''s clear voice sounded in my ear, "If you don''t want to have a nightmare, don''t lower your head."


    Then I let go of the hand that was in front of me.


    It was a pity that curiosity was human nature. Even though he knew that there would be consequences, he still couldn''t help but lower his head to take a look.


    This is just one look and I can feel the essence of Luanyang''s words.


    Originally, we really didn''t step on the ground, but floated above it, and there were some disgusting things on the ground.


    Just by glancing at it, I could already see my eyeball and some of my internal organs scattered on the ground without any pattern, emitting a fishy smell. The instant I lowered my head, I met with that eyeball.


    I don''t know if it was my imagination, but I actually felt my eyeballs move.


    That''s why I''m scared.


    What was that!


    Trembling, I approached Luanyang, regretting my decision to be an obedient person and not lower my head to take a look.


    And Luanyang, as if she had already expected this, let out a chuckle and squeezed my palm with her fingers.


    It was clearly a cold finger, but it gave me a very warm feeling.


    There was no one in the room, but food had already been prepared on the table. Luanyang gently let go of his finger, looked at the food on the table and said, "Just wait for them to come back for dinner. Don''t be afraid of anything tonight."


    Before I could understand what he meant, he had already left and I was left alone in the living room, facing the brute force of the food.


    When I thought of the things I saw before, how could I have any appetite? Looking at the things on the table makes me think of those rotten things, I subconsciously covered my mouth.


    His stomach churned, but nothing came out. After all, he hadn''t eaten anything yet.


    After waiting for about half an hour, Feng Ming and Ah Zi came in almost at the same time. However, one of them was very excited, while the other one seemed to have used up all of his strength to sit by the side.


    Their gazes met, then immediately parted.


    Feng Ming had obviously obtained what he wanted to know. With a complacent expression, he said, "I just went to comfort Old Li''s fragile heart and found out some basic information. The things related to Mister are not that simple."


    "Heh." Ah Zi sneered, "Do you think that what you found out must be true? Don''t think too much. "Maybe other people are just lying?"


    Feng Ming was immediately angered. "Don''t think that just because you''re from the fox race that I can''t do anything to you. You better clearly see your current identity. Good men don''t fight with women!"


    Although he looked very powerful, he didn''t have any intention of attacking. He just wanted to scare her, but she was a girl who had never been afraid of her before.


    In the end, the two of them parted on bad terms, simply eating the items on the table without any intention of paying attention to each other.


    I originally wanted to invite anyone to share a room with me, but after such a ruckus, I didn''t have time to say it out loud. Seeing the door getting darker and darker, I could only return to the empty room by myself.


    When I got back to the little house I had been feeling restless, and in the dark I thought of those bulging eyeballs looking at me.


    Luoyang''s room was right next to mine. Originally, we were sleeping together, but I felt that I was Luanyang''s disciple, so we had to separate. Otherwise, how would those outsiders think about it? Humans still had to respect themselves.


    But now, I felt like I was courting death. Why did I have to separate from Luanyang? While Feng Ming and Ah Zi know magic, I know nothing.


    After eating a simple meal, I curled up into a ball, pretending to be asleep. However, the feeling of being spied on didn''t disappear.


    Strangely enough, the gaze seemed to be far away.


    This knowledge allowed me to calm down a little. Just as I wanted to sleep, I felt a knocking sound coming from the doorway. The sound was very soft, but I couldn''t ignore it.


    Moreover, the sounds came from afar and came close, as if they were playing a game outside the door.


    I swallowed, feeling a little conflicted. I didn''t know if I should go out and take a look, or if I should just pretend I hadn''t heard anything.


    Just as I was hesitating, there was a knock on the door, followed by a woman''s voice. Although her voice sounded very weak, it was still very obvious in the silence of the night.


    "Help! Please save me! Help! "Ahhh!"


    The woman first shouted loudly, and after a sharp shout, she immediately lost all signs of life, as though everything was just my imagination.


    The sound of my heart beating slowly entered my ears, as though it could burst out in an instant.

 C89

    There was no sound coming from outside the door. It was so quiet that it made people''s scalps tingle.


    I firmly pressed down on my chest and looked outside the darkness with hesitation.


    After the sound of begging for help was gone, a strong sense of curiosity surged up. No matter what the other party was, he always wanted to go out and investigate.


    Even though I was trying my best to tell myself that curiosity would kill me, when I came back to my senses, I had already opened the door and was now face to face with the person outside.


    His vision was filled with darkness, but he could smell a very pungent smell. The skin that touched his nose was also very sticky.


    I opened my mouth to ask for help, but found I couldn''t make a sound. I could only hear the light exhalations.


    The ethereal voice echoed in his ears.


    "You came out to save me, you came out to save me!"


    The voice sounded both sad and happy. No matter what, it was a mysterious voice.


    The most important thing was that the sound seemed to be a substance, continuously pushing into my brain. Pain and dizziness continuously squeezed up and down, as if trying to break my brain.


    This time, I switched the person who was asking for help to myself.


    Cold and damp gradually surrounded me, and I began to feel that my eyelids were too heavy for me to open.


    As I passed out, I thought I heard someone crying. The sound was very bright and very depressing.


    I didn''t know how much time had passed before I gradually woke up. The sound of a woman''s crying still echoed in my ears. She was sometimes far away from me, sometimes close. However, she didn''t seem to be leaving me at all.


    When I opened my eyes, I found myself in a very damp room, my back pressed against the sticky wall.


    The cry came from my side, very close.


    After confirming that I didn''t have any rough idea about the situation, I slowly stood up. In my heart, I knew that this wasn''t the safest time for me.


    If it weren''t for the fact that someone had locked me up, the current situation might have been nothing more than a dream.


    However, ever since I was with Luanyang, just a dream is enough to kill me. That''s why I was so careful.


    Only when I stood up did I see what was beneath my feet. The moment I moved, I would make a slight noise. The straw had already started to rot, which also showed the degree of wetness in the room.


    The moment his foot landed, it was as though his entire body was immersed in it, causing others to feel annoyed.


    After walking a few steps forward, he suddenly saw a lump of something curling not too far away. It was this sound that made him cry.


    The sound of my footsteps isn''t soft, but that thing doesn''t seem to be able to hear me at all.


    At this moment, no matter what, he felt it was abnormal. However, this sort of stalemate was not an option. He could only grit his teeth and ask, "Are you okay?"


    The moment I opened my mouth, I realized that my voice was actually very sharp. Even I was moved by this voice, let alone the person in front of me.


    The crying stopped, and her chest heaved up and down.


    My eyes continuously looked around me. When they didn''t stop at that moment, the thing that was curled up slowly started to move. The rustling sounds pierced into my nerves.


    A dense feeling came from the bottom of my feet. I climbed up bit by bit and didn''t have any intention of stopping.


    From the shape of the object, it seemed to be a person. With disheveled hair, it stood up with clanging iron chains beneath its feet. It lowered its head, making it impossible to see its face, let alone its gender.


    The clothes on his body were tattered, and only the red silk scarf on his wrist was a little eye-catching.


    It stood like this for a while before letting out a hoarse voice. However, it was in a state of chaos and was incapable of distinguishing what it meant.


    As soon as the indistinguishable words were spoken, even it began to panic. It tried to lift its foot, but it fell to the ground, and the hair on its shoulder fell right at my feet.


    I couldn''t bear to lower my head. However, a pair of hands were suddenly pressed tightly onto my ankle. The copper coin was imprinted into my flesh, almost melting into my flesh.


    The intense pain seemed to have cleared my mind. I felt that my body was already able to move, but unfortunately, my body was tightly gripped and I was unable to break free.


    It giggled and bent its body. The position of its lower leg was turned over and it assumed a strange posture.


    "I got you, I got you!"


    Her voice was very soft, but it was filled with insanity. It was so joyful that it made one feel that it was adorable.


    I yelled again, but I didn''t look back, so I didn''t even hear my own voice.


    However, the voice calling for help was very clear. It was impossible for no one to hear it, but why did no one appear?


    Why?


    She twisted her body and stuck the heavy shackles on my body. Her clothes crumbled into dust in an instant and a rotten smell emanated from my body.


    I lowered my head and the world in front of me became blurry. It was like a thick layer of fog that couldn''t be removed. Pain spread from every part of my body, most obviously from my lower body.


    That place was usually the best place to protect, but now it was in unbearable pain. Not only was something inside it, it was also constantly twitching as if something was being poured into it.


    I opened my mouth and screamed, and I heard my voice grow slurred and hoarse.


    The moment his feet made a movement, he fell to the ground, making a muffled sound.


    Let me out!


    I opened my eyes wide and saw a pair of clean and tidy shoes. The exposed ankle was very white and there was a red rope on it.


    This kind of person seemed to be the opposite of me. Why did he have to be like this!?


    That''s still me!


    That''s still me!


    Unwilling to give up, I used all of my strength to grab onto her ankle. Looking at her trembling, pale red face, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction in my heart.


    Come on!


    Come to this hell with me!


    Crazy thoughts filled his mind as he exerted more strength in his hands.


    At the same time, my breathing started to quicken. It was as though someone had grabbed onto my neck, making it impossible for me to breathe.


    But I don''t care!


    I just want the beauty in front of me to fade with my decay. Wouldn''t it be better if everyone fell into this hell together?


    Thus, I exerted all my strength and my eyes turned crimson due to lack of oxygen.


    Just when I thought that I was about to succeed, my arm was cut off by a large blade.


    Ah!


    I lunged forward, but someone grabbed my wrist.

 C90

    A cloud of black smoke hung around me, clutching my wrist.


    I was a little flustered. It took me a while to recognize that the person in front of me was Luanyang. He had taken human form, and there was a trace of coldness on his face.


    Looking at his appearance, I shuddered for no reason and winced in fear. However, I felt a great pain in my neck, as if someone was tightly grabbing onto me. Then, I started to cough.


    A pair of ice-cold hands continuously relaxed behind my back.


    By the time he stopped, his eyes were filled with tears. It was similar to the blurry world he was in.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t expect your empathy to be so serious."


    I looked up in disbelief. Luanyang was apologizing to me, admitting her negligence.


    Perhaps it was because my eyes were too open, but Luanyang''s eyes actually flickered, then he coldly snorted and said, "I already warned you, and I was just next to you, why didn''t you come find me?"


    I looked at my surroundings in astonishment. I realised that I had never left my bedside, so everything was just a figment of my imagination.


    But that hatred was so deep that even if I wanted to close my eyes, I would be able to feel those unwilling eyes. I didn''t think that the other party would actually place his emotions by my side and kill me.


    If Luanyang had not appeared, would I have been alone in this room, strangling myself to death?


    Luanyang saw me looking at him and responded to my thoughts. "Yes, among those who died, there were those who committed suicide."


    When talking about suicide, Luoyang''s tone was clear. If it was just a simple suicide, then there was no problem. The main reason was that the way he killed himself was too unique, so people began to feel afraid.


    Luanyang saw that I was fine and wanted to stand up, but I grabbed onto the corner of his shirt. I looked at him with pleading eyes, "Don''t go, okay? I''m still scared. "


    Faced with my plea, Luanyang looked at me in silence, which made me feel overwhelmed, as if I was looking at a disobedient child.


    I bit my lower lip and was about to release the corner of my shirt when I felt a familiar breath close to me, leaving a light kiss on my forehead.


    Her gentle voice comforted me. "It''s fine. I won''t go out. I''ll be at the entrance."


    Who knew that I would want that scary woman the moment I heard the door?


    Luanyang then more compassionately comforted me, that gentle appearance, is indeed a big difference from normal.


    After being treated so carefully by him, I felt my heart start to pound uncontrollably, spitting on myself.


    I can be so excited by such a small tenderness.


    To fall in love with an impossible person, one had to be extremely careful in everything, because one would be afraid that after the other party found out, they would even lose the opportunity to be taken advantage of.


    I took the initiative to urge Luanyang to go out. Luanyang might have some doubts, but she didn''t refuse. I think people outside are still waiting for him.


    The door that he had been talking to gradually opened.


    I was looking at the empty room with some fear and was about to do something when I saw Phoenix''s voice tiptoeing in.


    Just as I was about to open my mouth to call for help, I saw him toss out something. A cold sensation covers my mouth, preventing me from making any sound.


    Seeing that it was Feng Ming, I didn''t feel any sense of danger, so I naturally cooperated with him.


    After Feng Ming came in, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief and took the thing in my mouth off. Before he could open his mouth, the thing in his hand started to protest.


    "You actually treated me like this! They simply do not know how to cherish them! "


    I lowered my head to clearly see what was on my lips just now. It was actually Gui Fang, who was placed into the Jade Lady Statue. Thinking of its original form from before, I almost vomited.


    Feng Ming waved his hand nonchalantly. "You are only our captive now. It is good to raise you!"


    "You crude barbarian, why am I so unlucky? It''s all because of this special woman''s system. If it wasn''t for you seducing me, how would I have appeared?"


    Gui Fang had a shrewish look on her face with her hands on her hips. Her image was completely different from that of the Jade Lady. What was even more unbearable was that she still had her coarse voice.


    It gave me a slight headache.


    When Feng Ming saw this, he immediately grabbed onto Gui Fang tightly and warned, "We came here secretly. If you were to shout and yell, you would be dead."


    Hearing that, a look of fear appeared in Gui Fang''s eyes and she obediently pretended to be dead in Feng Ming''s hands.


    "What is it? Tell me quickly. Mister said that he will be back very soon."


    I stared at the phoenix cry, feeling sure that what he was about to say must have had something to do with what had happened to me last night.


    Feng Ming immediately turned serious and asked, "Just what happened to you yesterday? Sir won''t let us ask, but I want to help Mister."


    I smiled bitterly. To be honest, I didn''t really want to recall what happened yesterday. That kind of hatred made it easy for people to lose their rationality.


    However, if it can help Luanyang find his body more quickly, I''m willing to do it.


    I explained in detail how I heard the voice and how I fell into a nightmare after opening the door. After saying that, I subconsciously clutched my neck in fear.


    After an entire night, it was already red and swollen to the point that it looked very conspicuous on the neck.


    Feng Ming muttered to himself for a moment before letting out a sigh. "I didn''t expect that you would be this good at empathy. You are indeed a person that suits our line of work!"


    After saying that, he turned around to leave, but then he suddenly turned around, "If Ah Zi comes over to ask, then you should say it in a more vague way. We are competing!"


    Seeing the look on his face as though he was lying, I felt that it was a little funny. It was just a matter of the two kids winning, so I could only nod my head in agreement.


    Not long after Feng Ming left, Luanyang came back from outside. With a unique humidity, he asked, "Feng Ming came over?"


    My face froze. "How did you know it was Feng Ming?"


    Luanyang chuckled, but didn''t answer my question. Instead, he put his hand between my eyebrows, and it felt as if his fingers were pulling away a faint chill.


    I raised my head anxiously and saw that his surroundings were shrouded in a baleful aura. At his feet, there were faint white marks.


    "What is this?"


    This isn''t anything I''ve ever seen before.

 C91

    Although the white light was not very large, it was very dazzling. If one had seen it once, it would be very difficult to forget.


    Moreover, it was as if Luanyang''s body was covered by it, causing people to feel a sense of holiness.


    However, Luoyang then picked up his hand and gently patted his body, and that white light immediately disappeared, as if it had been swallowed by darkness.


    "What is that?" Why is it gone? "


    I wanted to touch it, but Luanyang grabbed my wrist and warned me, "I know you can see the killing intent coming off me. You''d better not touch it."


    The sudden ferocity left me stunned. Then, I felt helpless. Even though Luanyang was so beautiful, I didn''t feel any fear. Instead, I felt that he was the one who was vivid.


    "Then tell me what it is." I thought back to Luoyang''s words just now. Suddenly, I had a flash of inspiration. "This was left behind by Phoenix Cry, right?"


    Luoyang''s eyes revealed a hint of satisfaction as he continued, "This is called Merit. The Phoenix Cry Family has the shadow of their ancestors, and his voice is filled with righteousness. Therefore, only his merits are so bright. "


    Merit?


    Then I thought of Luanyang. Apart from his body''s murderous aura, there was something heavy at his heart. Was that also his merit?


    "Do you?" I asked subconsciously. When I saw Luanyang''s cold face, I regretted it, but it was already too late.


    Luanyang''s deep eyes on my body, like a cold pond, cold three feet.


    "Do you think that something like me still has a so-called merit in living in this world?"


    That self-deprecating voice made my heart ache. I wanted to comfort him but was unable to find any words to say, because this outstanding man doesn''t even need my consolation!


    The atmosphere suddenly turned awkward. There were several times when I wanted to break this deadlock, but I didn''t have the courage to do so.


    "Sir!"


    Ah Zi rushed in recklessly. Seeing the strange atmosphere between Luanyang and me, he quickly said, "Mister, the villagers have already surrounded the area. They are insisting that we have hidden that woman."


    What?


    I abruptly stood up and anxiously looked at Luoyang. I had seen how powerless the villagers were, and that was why I felt nervous.


    Luanyang might be powerful, but when he faced a group of people, he might not be able to do it!


    Luanyang, on the other hand, stood up with a calm and composed expression.


    Old Li also ran in, sweating profusely. There was no sun, but he was still in a very anxious and scorching state.


    "Master, I will take care of it. These people are uncultured people, don''t be angry!"


    As soon as Old Li came in, loud noises came from outside. There were both men and women, speaking in a dialect that was incomprehensible. However, the words used to scold people were still very prominent.


    After that, she carefully looked at Luanyang.


    I know what she is thinking. Actually, I''m basically no different from Ah Zi right now, but I''m also afraid of people coming in from the outside.


    However, Luanyang straightened his sleeves, stood up and walked outside.


    I subconsciously followed behind him and once again grabbed the hem of his clothes.


    His footsteps paused, and he immediately grabbed my hand, allowing me to follow by his side as he walked out one step at a time.


    Old Li was surprised and quickly said, "Master, you don''t need to lower yourself to the same level as these people!"


    Luanyang shook his head. "It''s fine." After which, he walked outside.


    It was already bright outside, but the thick fog had no intention of dispersing. It had already been two days.


    The yard was packed with people, and the two women who walked in front of him were sitting on the ground wailing and not crying.


    As soon as the villagers saw us go out, their spirits rose, and I saw men holding things in their hands while the women carried scythes.


    They had never even called it a fight.


    "You outsiders! You must be the ones who hid that bitch! Hurry up and release her! Otherwise, I''ll be ruthless!"


    The woman stood up and swore at us.


    When those vicious eyes came into contact with Luanyang, they paused momentarily, but they immediately dodged, and those words came out as if they had nothing to say.


    When Old Li saw this, he was furious and shouted, "I will say it a few more times. Master has never left this place, and no one has come here, how would I know? Or do you think I''m an outsider too? "


    As soon as these words were spoken, someone began to discuss them in detail, before introducing a few elders who looked to be in their eighties. Even during the day, I could see the thick aura of death emanating from them.


    Actually, it wasn''t just the elderly who had it, I didn''t even see it clearly before. It could also be due to Luanyang''s effect, I could clearly see the faint black light falling onto someone''s body.


    Some of them were in his hands, some of them had limbs, and some of them were completely covered.


    Only the glow from the youths was slightly dimmer.


    One of the youths not only had a black glow on his body, but there was a faint white glow on his heart.


    I was looking very seriously when I was suddenly pushed by someone. Following that, I almost got grabbed by the lady not too far away.


    Luanyang had placed the clothes by his side, and Luanyang''s cold voice was full of murderous intent as he stared at the woman.


    "This is not something you can touch, do you understand?"


    The woman shuddered, her teeth chattering as she fell to the ground.


    Another woman started to howl, "Village official, you are a new village official, can you really say that you are doing this for the good of our village? "They''re all lost, and they''re even heading towards the outsiders in the city. Don''t you know that these people from the city always bring the police to capture the people from our village?"


    Old Li took a deep breath in anger, but he couldn''t curse. He could only clench his teeth and speak in a muffled voice.


    The few old men were also pushed forward, their eyes were cloudy with evil, "If you really take them away, it''s better to hand them over."


    "Or you will be punished."


    Ah Zi crossed his arms and sneered, "Isn''t it you who will suffer retribution?"


    The old man had just been bragging for a short period of time, but who knew that the old man would suddenly fall to the ground, and the scene instantly became chaotic.

 C92

    No one had expected the old man to suddenly fall without any warning.


    The older man quickly surrounded the old man and began using the old method to treat the old man.


    Old Li obviously did not expect this to happen. Seeing that everyone was rushing over, he should have read some knowledge, and quickly shouted, "What are you doing? "Hurry up and disperse, you will take away the old people''s air this way."


    However, the ignorant villagers didn''t understand at all, and even turned around with a ferocious expression, "What do you know? With us strong people here, the soul-reaping ghost servants will definitely not discover that someone has fallen here! "


    This sentence was approved by all the villagers, so the encirclement became tighter and tighter.


    Old Li, who originally had good intentions, didn''t think that things would turn out like this. He could only stomp on the ground in anger and then take out his old man''s computer to make a call.


    Actually, there was no need to mention it. The old man''s computer was indeed much easier to use in this place than a smart one.


    I stood at the side and clearly heard Old Li tell me about the situation. However, the people from the hospital didn''t have any intentions of coming over, so Old Li could only put down the phone helplessly.


    He was clenching his teeth while standing at the side.


    It was unknown who shouted from the crowd, but one could faintly hear that the old man had stopped breathing.


    The woman on the ground immediately stood up and pointed at Ah Zi while cursing, "It''s you, fox spirit! It''s you who angered Second Uncle to death! Second Uncle never had any disease! How could he suddenly die!?" You fox spirit! It''s going to burn! Otherwise, everyone in our village will die a horrible death! "


    That howl was like a beacon, instantly allowing all the villagers to find a place to vent their anger.


    They immediately surrounded the few of us. They seemed to have a natural fear towards Luanyang, but they did not show any courtesy towards the few of us.


    Seeing that they were about to make a move on Ah Zi, Luanyang finally opened his mouth and said, "Now that things have come to this, you all know very well what you have done. No matter how late you go down, I won''t be able to save you."


    A look of guilt flashed across the woman''s face, but it was quickly replaced by a complicated emotion. Her mad face was slightly distorted as she loudly said, "We must burn them all! It''s all because of them! "


    I could feel that he was already in a state of anger, so I could only silently pray that these people would understand.


    The men all started to light up a fire. Behind us was the house. It was obvious that they were going to burn us to death here.


    Just as Ah Zi was about to make a move, Luoyang pointed at him and the man they pointed at fell to the ground, looking exactly the same as the old man.


    Terrified screams erupted from the crowd, and the fire was extinguished.


    Luanyang had now admitted to his unusual identity, but this way, no one dared to take another step forward.


    The woman trembled as she muttered, "It''s them! It''s them! "


    But this time, no one moved forward. Instead, they all scattered.


    The surroundings of the house instantly became quiet.


    Old Li was also shocked by Luanyang''s expression and stammered, "Y-you really are a master, don''t tell me you''re some kind of monster or demon?"


    Ah Zi sneered, flames flashed on the tips of his fingers, and his enchanting face glowed, "Who do you think we are? Or do you want to go out with those people? "


    Old Li shook his head, expressing his attitude.


    "I believe in master. Of course, I believe in master. Master, please take care of me. I still have an old man who was just born!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Feng Ming came out from nowhere and mocked, "With your age, are you sure that child is still yours?"


    Old Li''s face paled from anger as he was wearing a green hat out of thin air. However, he could not utter a single word towards Feng Ming. He could only mutely say, "That must be it, my wife is not young anymore."


    Feng Ming didn''t have any thoughts about this. He only walked up to Luanyang respectfully and placed her in his palm.


    "Sir, I have already found the place where the body was buried, but it has long since disappeared. "Gui Fang said that she left because she was infected by the emotions in the world."


    Gui Fang stood in the palm of her hand. A ray of light flashed and a wooden hairpin appeared before her eyes.


    "This thing belongs to that woman. It''s something to accompany her in death. If you take it from a secret location, you can feel the aura of your master."


    Luoyang casually held the wooden hairpin in his hand, and in that instant, I clearly saw a stream of black Qi being absorbed by Luanyang.


    His face broke into a pleasant smile.


    When Feng Ming saw it, his face lit up with happiness. At the same time, he did not forget to look at Ah Zi proudly.


    This childish behavior was not a normal one.


    Ah Zi gave him a look full of disdain, staring at the hairpin as if he could feel its aura.


    They didn''t stay outside for long before they returned to their rooms. Feng Ming began to talk about today''s mission.


    "During the day, Yang energy is at its peak, so we have to choose night. Tonight, we will split up and move, and that thing will definitely come again. Sister Bai is the biggest target, but we can still do it, so don''t open the door carelessly."


    Old Li was always trembling with fear. When he heard this, he could not help but ask, "Why?"


    Feng Ming grinned. "Didn''t you open the door to allow it to enter? If you don''t agree, we can delay it. You don''t even know this? "


    Old Li was scared and took a step back. He hugged himself in an aggrieved manner and tried his best to hold back from crying.


    Ah Zi, on the other hand, didn''t have any objections to Feng Ming''s arrangement. It was precisely because this made me feel that it was especially strange. I felt that Feng Ming was just talking about the surface plan.


    What I didn''t expect, however, was that the illusion was real.


    Outside, there was an anxious knock on the door. It hit my heart a little. It was almost the same situation as before, but there were some differences.


    Because this time, the voice outside directly went from a woman to a man, and this voice is also very familiar to me, it is precisely the voice of the coward, Old Li.


    That voice that was calling out to the heavens and calling for his mother really did belong to him.


    I walked barefoot on the floor and immediately shouted, "Stop shouting! If you really are Old Li, I can only say that you walked into the wrong room. I''m in a girl''s room!"


    As soon as he said that, the whole room became quiet.


    I thought I had seen through her, that''s why she acted like this. Who would have thought that Old Li''s screams would suddenly come from outside, accompanied by the laughter of a woman.


    They intertwined together, creating a strange tune.


    After hearing that familiar scream, I couldn''t help but grip the door handle, still having some hesitation.

 C93

    At this moment, I suddenly felt as though I really didn''t understand myself. I clearly knew that no matter what the situation was, there would definitely be that thing outside. Yet, I still couldn''t help but hold onto the door handle.


    Fear crept up on me, but more often than not it was involuntary.


    I took in a deep breath and immediately opened the door before me. I subconsciously closed my eyes, but didn''t expect that someone would appear behind me and grab my clothes to drag me away.


    The sudden movement caused me to open my eyes wide, and I was able to clearly see what was outside the door.


    Its tiny body just stood there, and its entire body was no longer clean. The bright red color gave it a strong sense of danger.


    Gui Fang?


    The door gradually closes behind me, and the person behind me lets go of my collar. When I turn around, I can see his face, but I had no idea when Ah Zi was in my room.


    Facing my confusion, Ah Zi only made a silent gesture, before turning back into her original form. However, this time, she seemed very petite, only the size of a house cat.


    Its body was extremely light and nimble, and with a single leap, it reached the rooftop. When it jumped down, it held something in its mouth.


    The object looked extremely petite, but it could make an ear-piercing sound. Its teeth were also very sharp, and the color of the black and gray was not conspicuous at all.


    If it wasn''t for Ah Zi bringing it down, I might not have discovered such a thing.


    Even though it was already bitten, it didn''t seem convinced at all. It started to squeak and didn''t seem to be afraid at all.


    I don''t think so. It was all out of my expectations.


    However, it was obvious that Ah Zi felt very relieved. He placed the item on the ground, and in that instant, the item actually started running towards me. However, it was surrounded by blue flames on the way.


    As long as he touched it, he would make a sharp sound. He could clearly feel the pain.


    Ah Zi immediately turns into her human form, revealing her beautiful figure in front of me. I turn my eyes away uncomfortably. I don''t even want to glance at a woman whose figure is better than mine.


    Even though he already knew that there was no way to compare them, there would still be unfairness in his heart.


    After putting on her clothes, Ah Zi gave a disdainful smile, "Aren''t you very proud of yourself? Do you still dare to go over now? They all say that they want to bully the weak and fear the strong. Look at you, why do you have to go and do the most powerful things? "


    Lil Thing glared at Ah Zi angrily, but it already understood that the thing in front of it was not that easy to deal with. It could only hug its tail in an aggrieved manner and let out a few miserable cries ¡­


    He originally thought that as long as he waited inside the room, there wouldn''t be much of a problem. Who knew that there would suddenly be a loud noise that sounded like gunfire from outside.


    Ah Zi''s expression suddenly changed. His nose twitched as he took out a talisman from his body and placed it in my hand. He anxiously said, "You stay here. I will go out and take a look. When the fire is small, just light it up with the talisman."


    After saying that, she swiftly left the area. I only had enough time to watch the door open before all that was left was me and Lil Thing on the ground.


    I squatted down and carefully looked at the blue colored flame. I know my own size, so I wouldn''t ignore its destructive power just because it was small.


    Upon seeing Ah Zi leave, the little thing seemed to have understood something in that instant. It started to chirp and shout at me.


    If he wasn''t so ugly, I would have thought he was a little cute.


    Unfortunately, he was too ugly.


    Seeing that I didn''t pay any attention to it, I immediately got angry. I simply listened and didn''t have any intention of paying attention to it.


    After a few minutes, it sat down on the ground as if it had given up.


    I also felt that there was some meaning to this, but I didn''t notice that the shadows around me had already begun to grow larger and had already bound me.


    By the time I reacted, the little thing was already high up in the sky. Laughing gleefully, it climbed onto the roof and left.


    The more I struggled, the more I was bound.


    The shadow in front of his eyes slowly gathered together to form the appearance of a woman. This woman was dressed in ancient clothes and had a wooden hairpin on her head. Her appearance was exactly the same as the one in Luanyang''s hand.


    The woman lowered her eyes with a hint of aversion to the world.


    "Your body is truly delightful. I will definitely obtain it."


    She even stuck out her tongue, as if imagining the smell on me.


    I carefully swallowed my saliva before releasing the talisman in my hand. The moment the talisman landed on the ground, it started to burn. The size of the flames couldn''t be compared to the ones before.


    The woman let out a blood-curdling scream and disappeared.


    And the flames went out.


    I moved my hands and feet that were tied up. The door was opened by someone from the outside. Ah Zi rushed in and saw that the floor was covered with talisman paper. He gritted his teeth and said, "It was her who escaped. It was all Phoenix''s Cry!"


    Ah Zi helped me up from the ground and said with a rare guilty conscience, "Tonight is our private operation. I hope that when Mister asks about it, you can help me. It''s best not to say anything."


    Lying in my warm bed, I felt a rare sense of security. My previous thought had already come true, but why didn''t I discuss it with Luanyang?


    "Mister is originally a proud son of heaven, so how could you possibly approve of our method? But if you try to force your way in, then both sides will suffer. That''s why you came up with this plan. Moreover, Feng Ming is also injured."


    I looked at them in astonishment and thought back to the sound that was similar to a gunshot from before. "It''s the villagers?"


    This was almost certain, even now in this backward village, they still needed this kind of dangerous mud gun.


    Ah Zi knew that he could not hide it any longer, so he could only nod and say, "Mister has already passed on. The time that we have left now is not much." After she said this, she turned around and was about to leave.


    Thinking of the peculiar Gui Fang from before, I wanted to ask a few more questions but I realised that I no longer had the chance.


    However, how could I be such an obedient person? I directly lifted the blanket and followed her footsteps.


    The moment I opened the door, the floor was filled with blood that had yet to dry up. The thick smell of blood made me realize that it was probably dog blood.


    It wasn''t the knowledge of human blood, so I let out a breath of relief.


    At the same time, I saw a large circle of people surrounding the courtyard. From afar, I could see that Luanyang had her head lowered and her eyebrows furrowed, as if she had met with a troublesome problem.

 C94

    Not a single one of the villagers dared to go up, and they could only surround them and discuss what to do next.


    I could clearly see several men holding self-made earthen guns in their hands. My heart instantly cooled down.


    Feng Ming was most likely injured while carrying something on his back. During this period of time, I had already treated Feng Ming as my own brother. If he was hurt, I definitely wouldn''t be able to sit still.


    I pushed through the crowd and walked towards Feng Ming. He was sitting on the floor with his shoulder bleeding profusely. The red blood didn''t stop.


    As for Luanyang, she was holding a piece of spell paper, which was attached to Feng Ming''s wound, and was emitting a faint light.


    "Do you people know what a murder law is? I think it''s better for you to take care of yourselves, I don''t care! " Old Li painfully said these words, but his face carried a bit of relief, as if he had already put down a heavy burden.


    However, was this burden that he could so easily unburden?


    I stood next to Luoyang and whispered, "Fengming still needs to be sent to the hospital, right?"


    Luanyang nodded silently, as if he was slightly angry.


    Feng Ming''s face was now deathly pale, but he didn''t seem to care at all as he smiled and said, "Aiyo, it''s fine. As long as I can stop the bleeding, it''s fine to delay for a while."


    After saying that, his face changed. He must have accidentally dragged it to the place where the wound was located.


    "Is that so? Then, should I leave you to fend for yourself? "


    Luanyang''s voice was very soft, even somewhat gentle.


    However, under these circumstances, I felt very scared.


    A''Zi came over with a series of things and gave Feng Ming a simple bundle. He picked up Feng Ming and carried him in his arms. It was obvious that he wanted to leave this way.


    Luanyang did not speak, as it was clear that he had already agreed.


    Old Li followed behind us, so the villagers didn''t dare to say anything. When they arrived at the locust tree at the entrance of the village, Luanyang stopped, gesturing for Ah Zi to put down the phoenix cry.


    He held a string of beads on his wrist. The beads had different colors, but they weren''t colored in the same way. There was a thin line of engraving on them, so if I looked more carefully, I wouldn''t be able to see it clearly.


    Old Li looked at Luoyang in puzzlement, not understanding why he did not go out.


    When the villagers behind them saw this, it was as if they had found hope. They all cried out for help, "Master, we were really careless. We thought you were together with those dirty things. We already know we were wrong."


    Unfortunately, no matter how loud she shouted, Luanyang acted as if he didn''t hear anything, and only opened his mouth to say the reason why he wasn''t moving forward.


    "It''s been a dead end for a long time. I didn''t expect that thing to be so smart. It really makes me sigh!"


    A smile was plastered on Luan Yang''s face, as if he was praising someone.


    I said, "Sir, the most important thing for us to do now is to get out, okay? Although Phoenix''s Cry could stop the bleeding, he still had to take it out! Bacterial infections are severe. "


    At this moment, Phoenix''s Cry was in a semi-conscious state. It was impossible to tell where exactly he was.


    Luanyang clapped his hands, turned around and looked at the villagers behind him, sneered, and said helplessly, "You better tell me honestly, where exactly did you bury them all?!"


    "Burying!" Old Li was shocked, "Master, it can''t be! Are you asking about the dead villagers? "


    Luanyang shook his head, pointed to one of them and asked again, "Where is it? You should have known it was a dead end. Unless all the villagers die, you can''t break it."


    The old man''s face went grim, as he was terrifyingly defeated.


    The people around him started chattering. They clearly didn''t understand the situation. This should be the first time they heard it.


    Luanyang looked at them coldly as they argued, and then asked the same question again.


    This time, the old man did not continue to remain silent. "The dead women are buried in a circle around the village. They are all outsiders, so they are not allowed to enter the village cemetery."


    Although he did not say how many people there were, just by hearing the word ''one round'', he was able to tell how many people there were.


    Although this village looked very backward, its area was not small. If he wanted to surround the entire village, he would need some time.


    "Where''s the child?" Luanyang asked disdainfully, as if he had already thought of this beforehand.


    The old man coughed a few times and said, "Those girls are even worse. We just ate the hearts of the children in the village and threw the pouch into a hole."


    With just a few short sentences, he had already spoken of all the atrocities that had been committed.


    Old Li looked at the old man in shock. He couldn''t accept this reality.


    I had already guessed that this place would have a large amount of corpses, but I didn''t expect it to be like this. A large number of corpses can form a polyp.


    "Do you know what a murder law is? And it even started to eat people! " Old Li said with hatred, his face red with anger.


    The old man did not say anything, but the strong young man behind him said with a tyrannical voice, "What do you know? They could not have lived in the first place, so it is their fortune to be able to contribute. Moreover, they were just born recently, how could they be called a single person! "


    The youth''s face was filled with a thick killing intent. His entire body had long since been covered by the black substance, and the darkest part was where his stomach was.


    No one had expected a thirteen or fourteen year old boy to say such a thing.


    "Then when you were just born, can I cook you and eat you?" I said in disbelief.


    That youth replied with a look of disdain, "Why am I like those things? I''m a lackey, they''re not a lackey. If you eat me, my parents will definitely kill you!"


    As he spoke, he took a step forward.


    Luanyang immediately pulled me back and put me in front of her.


    Old Li was now completely defeated. He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as he looked at Luanyang to prove his innocence. "Master, I really don''t know anything!"


    Ah Zi hugged Feng Ming as if he did not see anything, laughed and said: "Is there any use in saying this now? "We can''t get out at all. It would be better to let me help you kill them all. That way, we can get out."


    The pair of red eyes radiated an intense light.


    Luanyang suddenly stretched out his hand and threw a piece of spell paper on Ah Zi''s body, instantly dispersing that evil aura.


    Ah Zi immediately opened his eyes, no longer emitting any sort of killing intent. He just stared at Luoyang blankly, and then, with an extremely unsightly expression, he asked, "Sir, I was actually captivated?"


    "You are still too young, protect your heart veins!"

 C95

    Ah Zi carefully placed Feng Ming on the ground and started to meditate, focusing on dealing with his heart meridian.


    I looked at him worriedly. Then, I thought of myself and asked fearfully, "Since Ah Zi has already said so, wouldn''t it be easy for me to be bewitched as well?"


    Luanyang looked at me strangely, then rubbed the top of my head and said helplessly, "You''re someone close to me, do you think those things can get close to you?"


    It was a perfectly normal tone, but to me it sounded like a kind of sweet love story. I couldn''t help but lower my head, not daring to look at him.


    However, the biggest problem they were facing now was how to get back.


    At 3 in the morning, it was already the darkest time of the day. If it wasn''t for the fire at the side, I would have been unable to clearly see the person before me.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew over, and a woman''s and a child''s crying could be vaguely heard. It sounded like they were slowly approaching from afar.


    The fire swayed in the wind, causing the scene in front of him to become distorted.


    No one knew who led the charge, but the villagers all started to scatter in all directions, no longer as united as they were in the past when they were trying to suppress us.


    As for the oldest old man, he stood there motionlessly, as if he was looking down on life and death, allowing the screams to echo in his ears.


    Luanyang also appeared to be very calm. He just stood there with his face held high, as if he was very interested in this locust tree.


    He then stretched out his hand and placed it on the trunk. Instantly, the leaves of the locust tree started to turn yellow and fall off slowly. Within moments, not a single leaf was left of the originally lush and flourishing locust tree.


    The branches started to dry up and crack gradually. This kind of situation was too fantasy, but it seemed so natural to Luoyang.


    "So, are you borrowing my life? But the borrowed life must be returned to others! "


    As the old man laughed, a teardrop fell to the ground.


    "Even if we already know that we are going to return it, what can we do?" The hearts of people are greedy, there is no way to change it. We are the right ones, sooner or later, they will leave. "


    Luanyang didn''t seem to care at all. He only exerted some strength in his fingers and slowly broke the branch in front of him, which gave him a sense of satisfaction and satisfaction.


    However, when he turned around, it had completely turned into a disgusting feeling.


    "Come here."


    He beckoned to me and I ran over without hesitation. I placed my finger in his hand and he took my hand and started to walk outside.


    Startled, I hastily shouted, "Sir! Isn''t it impossible to go out? "


    Luanyang position intimate embrace me in the arms, as if did not hear, stepping forward.


    Even though I was a little doubtful, I didn''t try to stop him. Instead, I followed his strength and stepped on something hard.


    After kicking it, one could still hear the sound of something shattering.


    It was like an invisible glass, except it was a little hard.


    When Luanyang saw that I had found the answer, she stopped and asked, "What do you think we''re doing now?"


    While he was speaking, I had already thrown myself onto the transparent hard board. After hearing the question, I turned my head doubtfully, but I still followed his thoughts and said, "Since I''ve found the way out, I''ll just break it."


    Hearing my words, the expression on Luanyang''s face became even more obvious, as if she had tacitly agreed to my words.


    But didn''t we come here to get something? If he were to leave now, he would not have gotten anything.


    "What about that thing?"


    Luanyang didn''t answer. She just reached out and bit her finger, then smeared it on my lips. The smell of blood actually made me feel excited, but then immediately became uncomfortable.


    I wanted more blood, but Luoyang had already removed her fingers and was looking at me with a smile that was not a smile.


    I don''t know if he knows what I''m feeling now, I only know that I can''t possibly do it!


    As more and more flames gradually surrounded me, a weng''s voice sounded in my ear.


    Logic is a thing that seems to get further and further away from me. Seeing me like that, Ah Zi surprisingly covered his mouth in fright.


    I looked at Luoyang with some fear, because I remembered that burning sensation from before. It felt like it was burning from the inside of my body, and it didn''t show any mercy.


    "Sir?" I looked deeply at Luoyang, but there was still a strong sense of trust in my eyes. He won''t let me die just like this, he won''t.


    Luanyang grabbed my hot fingers, instantly bringing me a moment of clarity.


    He didn''t say anything and only held my finger and pressed it against the transparent glass. In an instant, it gradually revealed itself, revealing traces of red on it.


    Those red threads were densely packed like the blood vessels on a human body, making them look extremely horrifying.


    When the wall in front of me was completely revealed, Luoyang abruptly pulled me back. After that, she stuffed her wrist into my mouth, and the strong smell of blood immediately enveloped me.


    It was like an addictive drug. As the fire in my body gradually became smaller, I finally let out a small breath of relief. When I pushed away the sunlight, I could already feel that his body was starting to become transparent.


    I immediately supported Luanyang worriedly, "What are you doing!?" Why are you giving me so much? "


    Although they have been protecting me all this time, I know that a ghost doesn''t have blood, so this thing looks like blood.


    Luanyang waved her hand nonchalantly, put her head on my shoulder and coldly said to the wall, "If you don''t come out, I''ll break this wall. I want to see what you have to do to stop these people!"


    However, the wall did not show any changes. The only difference was that the surrounding wind sound seemed to have become louder.


    Luanyang waited for a while and then, as if he had lost all patience, took out a piece of talisman and placed it on top of the wall.


    The densely packed red lines seemed to have met their natural enemy, unexpectedly taking the initiative to quickly leave. Moreover, they even let out a young, miserable cry.


    Although it was small, it could not hold back a certain amount of ants. Although it was small and inconspicuous, it was still a huge amount.


    A drop of sweat fell from my forehead. I felt so uncomfortable that I wanted to curl myself up. Suddenly, I felt a weight under my feet.

 C96

    That thing was hanging on my feet just like that. I moved my feet slightly, and that thing seemed to know that I had been discovered. It started to slowly climb up.


    I panicked and turned around to grab Luanyang''s clothes. I pitifully asked, "Sir, what is that thing on my feet?"


    Luanyang lowered her head to take a look, and then revealed a look of reluctance, but in the end, she just shook her head and didn''t say anything. Instead, she bent down and patted her head.


    The moment his hand touched mine, I could feel the object falling continuously. There were also a few who were unwilling to leave, but instead hooked onto my shoes.


    However, all of them were slapped to the ground by Luoyang.


    "No, that''s it, right?" Because of Luanyang''s expression, I didn''t dare to lower my head. I could only rely on my intuition to determine whether or not the thing on my feet had left.


    Clapping my feet, I directly grabbed my ankle and exerted force. I didn''t expect Luoyang to do this and immediately fell backwards into Luanyang''s embrace.


    My face was also facing the red marks on the wall. Only then did I realize that these red marks had already morphed into the shape of infants. If one looked closely, they were all female infants.


    "Sir?"


    I asked doubtfully. I didn''t know what was going on with her.


    Suddenly, a scream interrupts my words. Turning around, I saw the old man being grabbed by the neck by a lady in a white dress. He soon lost his breath, and the lady in white immediately laughs heartily.


    As for the people who were scattered everywhere, they did not know what was going on. All of them started to run back, and all of them had terrified expressions on their faces.


    Seeing that we were still standing here, it was as if we had found a savior. Unfortunately, we were caught up by the thing behind us just as we were about to reach our destination.


    If you looked at it from a distance, you wouldn''t be able to see what it was. All you could see was a black lump.


    However, based on what had happened, it was possible to guess what it was. It was merely those dead women.


    The expressions on those people''s faces before they died were extremely painful, as if they had received a great torture. However, in reality, most of them had only died from their own fear.


    As I watched these living people die little by little, I still couldn''t bear to die. My heart softened as I said, "Mister, is this alright?"


    Luanyang seemed to know what I was thinking, and showed no mercy the moment she opened her mouth.


    "It''s just a cycle of karma. If it wasn''t for us, the police wouldn''t have known about these things. Naturally, they wouldn''t have been able to get justice, even the Messengers wouldn''t care about this."


    I subconsciously let out a breath of relief. At the same time, I felt that I was truly a white lotus.


    These people''s merit points were all black, which also meant that they didn''t do any good deeds.


    The men died the fastest. In the end, a few women still ran to our side. When those things saw Luanyang, they immediately stood in place with great trepidation, showing no intention of moving forward.


    When the women saw this, they immediately teared and there was a cold and indifferent young man mixed within them. This young man was the thin and weak young man from before.


    One of the women held onto the young man''s hand and knelt on the ground.


    "Master, it doesn''t matter if we survive or not, but this child has left our Li family village with one last child. I beg you, please save him!" When the woman saw that the teenager did not make a move, she immediately shouted out in anger, "Ah Wei! Kneel down! "


    However, the words that came out of his mouth were spoken with incomparable despair. He looked at the woman who might be his relative and asked, "Aunt, do you think we will live? What right do I have to live on!? "


    "What are you talking about? Why can''t we live! Do you really think that those damned things can cover the sky with one hand? "


    A vicious light flashed in the woman''s eyes, and she let out a frightening laughter as she looked at the souls behind her.


    "These are just some ungrateful things. We gave them good food and drinks, and they actually want to escape! "How ignorant!"


    After hearing these twisted facts, the souls became even more excited. They started to head in their direction, but as soon as they approached, they would get hurt by the talisman paper.


    It made a sizzling sound.


    Seeing that, the woman laughed even more maniacally: "Did you see that? This was retribution! This is retribution! "


    Avril stared at the woman in front of him numbly. Suddenly, he broke away from the woman''s hand and ran in the direction of the soul before kneeling down in front of her.


    I was shocked and wanted to go and save her, but Luoyang stopped me. "He will be fine."


    I don''t believe it. I can see how scary these things are, even if they have a bit of decency, it should be useless.


    Who knew that these things would continue to charge forward as if they did not see Wayne?


    I didn''t quite understand why the situation would develop in this way. I asked curiously, "Why is it like this?" "Could it be that that young man is no longer a human?"


    Luanyang laughed lightly, and then a gust of cool breeze brushed against my earlobe, making it slightly numb. "Take a careful look at that kid''s body."


    I slightly tilted my head. I wasn''t used to this kind of intimacy, but when I looked at it with my eyes, they immediately found something different, even though they were close to transparent.


    However, there was a shadow following behind him. That shadow looked very blurry, but it looked like a woman. Her hair was very long, and she stood beside him silently.


    I covered my mouth in shock. "What is that?" Is this thing protecting him? "


    That woman seemed to have felt me looking at her and actually started to get clearer. Although there wasn''t a single trace of blood on her face, I could tell that she was the woman I met by the river that day.


    I remember that the villagers came to make trouble yesterday because she disappeared. That was the reason!


    "She''s dead. "Why?" I suddenly felt a little sad. I once saw hope in that woman. Why did her strong desire to live disappear so easily?


    Luanyang laughed out slightly, then said with a teasing look, "When did I say this woman was dead?"


    "No ¡­ he didn''t die?" My expression faltered.


    Then, he saw Ah Zi stand up and blow a gust of wind towards the spirit body. The flames disappeared in an instant, and the spirit body crawled to the side of the woman without any obstruction.


    We began to use our own methods to get revenge, and we were like outsiders who had no way at all.


    In less than a few moments, everyone had lost their lives, leaving the young man named Avi kneeling on the ground, crying bitterly.

 C97

    At this time, the sky slowly started to brighten. A beam of light shone through the sky, and those souls instantly turned into ashes, disappearing from where they stood.


    The wall disappeared without a trace.


    The locust tree slowly split open and a woman dressed in red walked out. A hairpin was stuck in her hair.


    Not only did the woman appear herself, she was holding onto a jade figure, and upon seeing Luoyang, the jade figure immediately started to shout loudly, "Sir, sir, save me! This crazy woman is going to pinch me to death! "


    As if she was dissatisfied with Gui Fang''s words, the woman let out a bitter laugh and used her fingers to break the little finger of the Jade Dweller. Her voice was clear and eerie.


    "Have you forgotten who raised you? Do you want to be turned into ashes?"


    Gui Fang immediately cried out in pain. Her ghostly wails and wolf howls had no intention of diminishing in the slightest.


    "You crazy woman, is that something I can choose? You know you''re the dead one! When the sun shines, you will be completely dead! "


    Although the words that Gui Fang said were extremely heartless, I felt that there was a faint unwillingness and worry hidden within.


    The woman chuckled, "It''s just death. I''ve already died eight hundred years ago. I''ve lived enough for so many years. You people can be considered sensible people, especially that woman over there."


    She held out her slender hand and pointed it at me.


    "You are the second person to be able to feel their pain. I originally thought that I was someone who had already felt the hardships of the human world, but I never thought that I would be so insignificant."


    The moment she said it, I couldn''t help but think about how, that night, I would be tied up like an animal, with no dignity, no freedom, and no so-called rights.


    Gradually, I felt as though I was being pulled in, tears unceasingly flowing down my face.


    A pair of large hands wiped away my tears. "These are none of your business."


    After waking up from my dream, I snapped out of my daze and looked at the woman in front of me with lingering fear.


    Seeing this, the woman sneered.


    "It''s only thirty years ago. You still want to give me the competition from eight hundred years ago?" The disdainful look was very ostentatious.


    Unfortunately, in the next moment, he was slapped by Gui Fang.


    "Ha! You are truly shameless to mock someone. Do you know who the things that you are hiding are? This is the one from thirty years ago. "


    The woman''s expression changed and she continued to break Gui Fang''s other hand.


    "You crazy woman, let go of me!"


    Then, the other side scolded him, "Shut up, you''re really going to cause me trouble! You really know how to find time. If I die, wouldn''t this be taken back by you? "


    "Originally, I thought that I had stolen it, but who would have thought that there would be a day that this owner would come knocking on my door. Tell me, how much hatred do you have with those people!?" Put the bones everywhere. "


    Luoyang''s face darkened, and a murderous look burst out of his eyes, "What if it''s none of your business?"


    The woman laughed out loud. She threw Gui Fang out and smashed her into pieces. She patted her hands nonchalantly and walked into the sunlight.


    As soon as the sunlight fell on him, his body started to turn transparent.


    She arrogantly smiled and said, "If you want it, then go find it yourself!"


    Luanyang released me and instantly went over. However, she was only able to place the talisman on the body of the woman before it was too late. The woman was still reduced to ashes, leaving behind only the wooden hairpin.


    Worried, I walked up to the hairpin on the floor and picked it up. I discovered that even though it was similar to the hairpin from before, there were clearly some small patterns that were different.


    "What should we do?" I looked worriedly at Luoyang. Originally, I had come here in time to look for my body, but now, I had lost my only hope.


    Luanyang''s expression was somewhat unsightly, but she still picked up the wooden hairpin and walked straight in front of the teenager, Avi.


    At this time, the sky was already bright, and the fog that had been covering the area for a long time finally dispersed. Under the scorching heat and bright light, it brought a sense of holiness.


    "You know what I want?"


    Ah Wei looked at the wooden hairpin in disappointment. He hesitated for a long time before taking the hairpin and standing up.


    His voice was exceptionally heavy, "Although I don''t know what you two are, but if you''re looking for me, I know where I''m from."


    After dawn, the transparent figure beside him was no longer visible.


    Luoyang left Ah Zi here to watch Feng Ming and Old Li, so she took me and began to follow behind the teenager, Ah Wei.


    He did not know if it was because of the sunlight, but after walking in the mountains for less than half an hour, Luanyang''s aura started to become chaotic, and even disappeared in the end.


    A breathless person just walked like that.


    Avi, who was at the front, didn''t notice it, but I, who was watching Luanyang, naturally saw it in an instant.


    Initially, he wanted to remind the other party of this matter, but thinking of the dazzling sunlight, he felt that there was nothing he could do. Furthermore, with the experience of this young man, he should be able to accept anything!


    The mountain road was not easy to walk on. There were several times when Luanyang would turn around and grab me tightly. On the other hand, Avi seemed very familiar with the road.


    It was only when they were halfway up the mountain that they saw a very hidden classmate. Upon entering the room, they could smell the damp and faint smell of decay.


    "You guys be careful, it''s easier to slip inside."


    He had originally thought that the interior would be littered with corpses. Unexpectedly, it was just a push of the straw. It looked relatively clean, and the one lying on top of it was the woman from before.


    The moment he got closer, he could see that she was not in a good condition. Her entire body was burning red and her breathing was heavy. It was as if she had been burning for some time.


    Upon seeing this, A-Wei was on the verge of tears again.


    "All of you, save Big Sister! I was the one who secretly hid Big Sister. Otherwise, Big Sister would have definitely died. "


    I looked pitifully at the woman and couldn''t help but say, "If we leave, we will definitely help send her to the hospital. She will definitely be fine. Her medical standards are still very high."


    After saying that, I wanted to ask for Luanyang''s opinion but he just walked straight into the cave. I hastily followed him.


    The deeper they went, the colder it became and the stronger the smell of decay became.


    Luanyang acted as if he didn''t feel anything, and continued walking forward.


    There was no way forward until he reached a bottomless abyss. If he was not careful, his body would be smashed into smithereens.


    "Afraid?" Luanyang suddenly asked, stopping me by my shoulder.


    I looked at him doubtfully, but before I could turn around, he immediately took a step forward. The fear of losing weight caused me to have no choice but to tightly hug the person beside me.

 C98

    It was pitch black under the cliff, and I couldn''t see anything, but I was sure that what I was standing on wasn''t the ground. It was more like something soft, yet also a bit tough.


    Luanyang was still holding my hand, but she didn''t use her own method to light up this space. The two of us couldn''t see each other, but I trusted him completely.


    Every time I was about to fall down, Luanyang would lift me up with great precision, as if he could see in the darkness.


    I asked about my doubts and Luanyang stretched out his other hand. The pearl on top of it was emitting a faint light.


    Luanyang immediately let out a soft chuckle, looking as if he was in a good mood.


    "I have only gotten used to it. When you have lived in darkness for thirty years, you will be able to do the same as me. Let''s go! We will soon be able to get what I want. "


    I didn''t know how long he was talking about, so I just followed behind him.


    It wasn''t until Luoyang had stopped walking that I felt the surrounding temperature had become so humid that even the surface of my skin had formed droplets of water.


    Luanyang''s pearl suddenly burst out a dazzling light, illuminating the entire space. Not far away, there was a coffin.


    The coffin looked very sudden and its shape was a bit strange. It was short at the top and long at the bottom. Moreover, there was a red satin cloth on top, making it seem like a happy occasion.


    As I got closer, I could clearly see what was on it. A strange flower shape was spreading from it, as though it was protecting the coffin.


    "What is this?" I asked curiously.


    He never would have thought that there would be a coffin in this underground chamber. This was clearly something that was impossible to happen.


    Luanyang stepped forward and placed her hand on the coffin, and in less than a moment, the coffin let out a shattering sound and scattered.


    The exquisite patterns and fine coffins had been transformed into a pile of garbage that didn''t seem very valuable. However, the items inside were easily exposed.


    Who would have thought that there would be an even smaller coffin inside the coffin? It seemed to be around 1.3 meters and its entire body was black. Yellow talisman paper was densely packed on its back at the gaps.


    Before I could see it clearly, those talisman were instantly turned into ashes, and Luanyang directly opened the coffin.


    Looking at the anger on Luanyang''s face, I knew that the charm paper on the surface was definitely not something good.


    Luanyang did not open the coffin directly. Instead, he placed a bead inside. A faint blue light gradually rose up, as if something had suddenly ran into the bead.


    After doing all this, Luanyang turned around and carried me in her arms. The anger on her face had also faded quite a bit.


    "Is that all? Your body? "


    I couldn''t help but remind myself, these are Luanyang''s personal belongings, are we still going to stay here?


    It''s the biggest thing I''ve ever heard.


    "No need." Luanyang smirked, "Even if someone like me can bring back my body, it''s only to get the power. With my body, I won''t have much of a chance to reincarnate."


    Why?


    I subconsciously wanted to ask, but in the nick of time, I pressed the question to my mouth.


    The pearl, on the other hand, seemed to have calmed down and lost all its light.


    When they returned, it was Avi who carried the woman back to the village entrance.


    I was depressed all along the way, unceasingly recalled Luoyang''s words, if so, then the world is too unfair to Luanyang.


    Perhaps it was because my expression was too obvious, Luoyang placed me on the ground, her deep eyes piercing into my heart, as if she instantly saw through my entire thoughts.


    He reached inside and took out a blank piece of charm paper, then placed it in my palm.


    "Do you want to learn Symbol Paper?"


    I curiously held the talisman in my hand. Naturally, I wanted to learn it very much, but Luanyang was obviously diverting my attention away from me.


    Therefore, I just pinched it and didn''t say ''not good''.


    Luoyang sighed lightly, as if she was trying to explain or comfort her. "The phoenix cry came back and found you. It''s not a suitable place to put things, so you don''t have to worry."


    When I heard that, I immediately looked over in doubt. Even though that wasn''t the case just now, there was no need to use such a way of saying to deceive me.


    Luoyang covered my eyes with her hands. "Sometimes I really don''t want to see your eyes. It''s really unbearable!"


    I didn''t quite understand what he meant. I just uneasily blinked my eyes and waited for the light to arrive.


    Feng Ming and the rest were directly sent to the hospital. Although Old Li wasn''t hurt much, he was directly hospitalized due to some fright.


    Only the woman was the most seriously injured. If she had been any later, she might have died in that damp and gloomy cave.


    In less than half a day, the local police came looking for him. However, they didn''t know why, but the people in the Lee family village were all thought to be dead due to poison.


    Avi was the only survivor, but the topic of kidnapping was pushed to the heart of the matter. The police promised to find the relative who was being kidnapped as soon as possible.


    This could be considered as something that had to be resolved!


    A month after I got back to the house, I received a letter. The name on the cover of the letter was Avi, and the child''s numbness appeared in my mind.


    He could not help but open the envelope and read it.


    The letter was very simple. It said that the so-called daughter-in-law had found her family, but she still stubbornly followed A-Wei. In the end, A-Wei had no choice but to leave with the so-called daughter-in-law. The two of them seemed to have forgotten that painful and dark period.


    After reading the letter, I suddenly felt a bit depressed in my heart. Why is it that there are so many people in this world who have unique ideas?


    To hurt others for yourself.


    Just as he was about to put the letter away, Feng Ming rushed in with a small cardboard box in his arms. His face was filled with excitement.


    "Sister Bai, this is for you. Let''s open it now and take a look!"


    I looked at the smile on his face in amusement as I directly put the letter away and passed the unsealed knife to him.


    He opened the door without any hesitation, and the things inside gushed out of the small box.


    For a moment, I thought I heard myself scream.


    What came out was none other than all kinds of eyeballs. There were large and small ones, as well as all kinds of living creatures. At first glance, one would think they were human eyeballs.

 C99

    Those eyeballs seemed to have been squeezed in desperately by someone, so once the box was opened, they started pouring out.


    I couldn''t resist the nausea from my stomach and directly went to the trash can in the corridor. I started vomiting. The bitter taste in my mouth spread continuously.


    After a while, Feng Ming also rushed over and hugged another trash can. Feng Ming''s condition seemed to be even worse than mine.


    It was enough for me to just spit it out, but Phoenix''s Cry seemed to spit out all of my internal organs.


    Only then did I realize that it wasn''t because I didn''t feel disgusted, but because my reaction was slower.


    The sound of puking soon alarmed Ah Zi. Ah Zi came over and asked and I pointed at the delivery location with my trembling hand.


    Ah Zi walked over without any pressure at all, but after a long while, he still didn''t come over to vomit. I turned my head around curiously, and saw Ah Zi holding an eyeball and observing it wantonly, as if it wasn''t an eyeball but a gem.


    After seeing this scene, his stomach, which had been much better, began to rush forward again.


    Ah Zi''s disdainful voice rang out from behind him, "It''s just an animal move. Look at your current appearances, you''re really embarrassing me!"


    "You''re the only one who doesn''t feel disgusted, you scary woman!" Feng Ming reached out his hand to wipe away the filth on his mouth and turned around to refute the shot.


    Ah Zi sneered and mercilessly started to dig up old debts, "Then who was the one that was directly pushed to the point of wetting his pants when he went to get Mister''s body?"


    Hearing Ah Zi say this, I couldn''t help but be a little scared. Although I felt that the cave was not that simple, I didn''t expect it to be a corpse cave.


    Now that I think about it, it was fortunate that Luanyang''s pearl did not light up as soon as it entered, otherwise I would have vomited all the time on the spot, which would have saved my eyes and my fragile heart.


    "That''s nervous, okay? Furthermore, you''re not me, how would you know that I''m going to wet my pants? You should hurry up and pack up these things or you''ll be angry when you see me. "


    However, once Luanyang was mentioned, she would most likely do the same.


    Feng Ming and I only dared to go back after Ah Zi was done packing. We sat in our seats and looked at the box with lingering fear in our hearts.


    Ah Zi asked with doubt, "Who brought this back? To think that such an interesting thing would be sent over. I''m afraid that the normal delivery company would not accept it! "


    Feng Ming immediately felt a little guilty. "He said that he was here to deliver a courier. How would I know if he really sent a courier!?" Anyway, I took it back along the way! "


    As he said this, he was completely sure that this thing was not shipped here normally. That courier guy was the biggest problem.


    He didn''t know how to deal with such a box of eyeballs.


    However, if he kept it here all the time, he would feel uncomfortable. Just as he was about to throw it away as trash, he saw Ah Zi squeezing an eyeball from the box with a serious expression.


    "These are human eyes!"


    The moment she said it, Phoenix Cry and I nearly exploded.


    "Really?" I asked uncertainly, "Have you ever seen a person''s eyeballs?"


    Facing one of the two of them, Ah Zi''s face turned serious. He said in a sinister tone, "Don''t you know that we, the foxes, are here to eat humans?"


    Her eyes instantly turned vertical, and a devilish red light radiated from them.


    I don''t know why, but when I see Ah Zi like this, I strangely start to calm down. Even when I see the eyeballs in her hands, I don''t feel that it''s that scary anymore.


    Feng Ming was clearly exaggerating. He clearly knew that Ah Zi was here to scare us, so he asked softly, "Then, don''t you, the fox tribe, still need to absorb Yang Qi? Then when you see me, aren''t you unable to hold yourself back? "No wonder you''re always so fierce towards me, you actually have a reason for doing so!"


    The atmosphere instantly became strange. Although Feng Ming appeared to be a genius, his words still made people feel uncomfortable.


    Ah Zi went up and gave him a good beating.


    However, the box had to be placed in the corridor, waiting for Luoyang to come back before it could be disposed of.


    It has been almost a month since Luanyang left the small building. I know that he has to fuse with his power, so I don''t have any thoughts.


    However, the only thing he was unhappy about was why the location was the Bai Clan and not the small building.


    At night, I sat in my room thinking about this question. Suddenly, my eyes panicked as I saw Luoyang appear in front of me.


    I was overjoyed. Just when I wanted to ask when he would return, he beat me to it.


    "What''s going on with you? A curse? "


    I was stunned. I had no idea what he was talking about and why he said that there was some kind of curse on my body the moment he came back.


    "What curse?"


    Luoyang''s face was not too good, and there was a hint of dissatisfaction between his brows, as if his things had been tainted without his permission.


    He reached out and grabbed my body, and a faintly discernible black aura appeared in his hand.


    "Since this is a curse on your body, even though it''s not much, it can be accumulated in small amounts."


    I was immediately scared and didn''t know what to do. After all, I had never left Lou Cheng''s side, and he could actually curse at me.


    Luanyang exerted some strength in her fingers and directly crushed the black gas. She sat down next to me, and told me how I looked at it in detail once more. She then asked, "What happened to you in the past few days?"


    I was puzzled at first, but soon I found something different.


    "Today, I received a letter from Ah Wei. There was also Feng Ming who was tricked by someone. I don''t know where he got that box of eyeballs. Ah Zi said that there was someone inside, but there was only one."


    I was a little uneasy, thinking that things would not be so simple, "Could it be because of that courier? However, only Feng Ming and Ah Zi came into contact with the box. I only took a few glances and did not get the hang of it. "


    Luanyang suddenly hugged me and fell on the bed. An ice-cold air surrounded me and smiled gently, "With your knowledge, haven''t you seen Zhenzi before? Curse others through the videotape. "


    A virgin?


    When I thought about that terrifying and pitiful little girl, I subconsciously swallowed my saliva. Although I didn''t finish watching it, I knew that she used the videotape to carry out the curse.


    I wanted to ask more, but was suddenly overwhelmed.

 C100

    The frivolous and heavy matter caused me to sink into chaos. When I woke up, there was already no one by my side.


    I reached out to touch the blanket. It was completely warm and only I could smell it. It seemed that I had left for quite some time.


    After a simple wash, I remembered the curse Luoyang said yesterday. I was so anxious that I wanted to tell Feng Ming and Ah Zi about it.


    However, the moment they walked down the stairs, they saw two people kneeling on the floor with serious expressions. They were staring at the box of eyeballs in front of them, while Luanyang was sitting on the sofa with an unsightly expression.


    The moment I left the stage, everyone''s eyes were on me. I looked at them embarrassedly. After that, I saw Luanyang wave towards me.


    Without hesitation, I walked up and sat down on the sofa next to Luoyang.


    "Speak, what happened?" Luanyang''s voice was a little hoarse, carrying with it the unique signal of waking up early in the morning.


    Feng Ming looked at me nervously, but he was immediately warned by Luanyang, so he could only start to speak honestly, "I just wanted to play for a while, and didn''t pay much attention to it. I thought Sister Bai bought something online, so I just carried it back."


    Luoyang''s expression did not change as he listened to the story. Instead, he turned to Ah Zi and asked, "What about you?"


    She had always been calm, but this time it was the same.


    "I''m sorry, sir. My biggest mistake was that I didn''t pay much attention. Instead, I let her come in contact with Miss Bai."


    Holding my finger, he casually said, "The white slip is a person, you should pay more attention to it. You may be fine, but that doesn''t mean that nothing will happen to her. If I didn''t come back yesterday, what kind of consequences would have happened?"


    Feng Ming and Ah Zi lowered their heads at the same time, as if they felt regret.


    The box is still on the table. I don''t know why, but when I look at it again today, I can actually see a faint black gas on it. It''s completely different from yesterday.


    When the two of them had sat back down on the sofa, Luoyang said, "Burn everything to the ground and punish today with a hundred paper talismans."


    Feng Ming instantly widened his eyes. It seemed that he wanted to subconsciously beg for mercy, but he held it back halfway.


    He originally thought that I wouldn''t have it, but he unexpectedly took out a stack of symbol papers and placed it on my hand. "You come with me. I''ll teach you how to draw one first."


    Seemingly in a hurry, Feng Ming and Ah Zi couldn''t wait to start drawing talismans, and I was brought back to the study by Luanyang.


    This study is also considered a forbidden area within the small building, which is Luoyang''s private area, and we normally wouldn''t go near it.


    Inside were all kinds of books. There were a few books placed randomly on the table. However, the cover of the books made people feel terrified just by looking at them.


    It wasn''t that the appearance of the book was scary, but the aura of the book''s brandishing claws was terrifying.


    Luanyang then picked up a book, read it briefly, and then put it down.


    Take me to the desk and hold my fingers.


    The talisman beneath his body was only about ten centimeters long, and its width was pitifully small. When the brush touched the cinnabar, it revealed its color.


    Luanyang didn''t hold her hand too tightly, but her whole body seemed to be moving quite smoothly.


    I''ve seen talisman paper before. No matter how I looked at it, it looked the same, but when I looked carefully at it, I found that every talisman paper was different.


    And this piece of paper is clearly different from the phoenix cry.


    It only took him a minute to finish the painting. For example, Phoenix''s Cry was too fast.


    Seeing that it was done, Luanyang loosened his grip on my hand and reminded, "Although this talisman may not be effective, you still have to be careful. Go down and draw the talisman!"


    I held the brush in my hand and raised my eyes to look at him. I didn''t know why, but I felt extremely depressed. However, I could only obediently carry a stack of talisman paper downstairs.


    Feng Ming and Ah Zi, who were downstairs, looked at the spell paper in their hands with rapt attention. They were afraid that if they were not careful, they would break it.


    I secretly laughed, but was interrupted by the sudden ringing of a bell. Neither of them could stop, leaving me alone and having no choice but to pick up the phone.


    The other party just said your delivery and then hung up, making people feel very confused.


    Feng Ming raised his head, but his hands did not stop moving.


    "Who is it?" Is there any news from the Bai Clan? "


    I shook my head and simply told him the truth in the end.


    Who would have thought that the two of them would have such a drastic change in mood. Upon hearing that it was a express delivery, the talisman paper that was written down immediately turned into ashes. Their previous efforts and caution were all wasted.


    Feng Ming looked at the spell paper with a profound look and sighed, "If I have to catch it, I will definitely make that thing draw talisman paper for me."


    Although Ah Zi didn''t complain, I could still feel her resentment.


    The two of them put down their brushes at the same time and walked outside.


    I sat uneasily on the sofa, feeling that this matter wasn''t that simple.


    After spending some time feeling apprehensive, he saw Feng Ming and Ah Zi holding a box in their hands, one big and one small. Their expressions were quite grave.


    Feng Ming pointed at the box and asked, "Sister Bai, do you have any problems with the box?"


    I was stunned for a moment and looked carefully at it again and again, but I couldn''t find anything out of the ordinary. I had to say that I had to be by Luanyang''s side every time to be able to see anything that I normally couldn''t.


    "I can''t see anything."


    This time, Phoenix''s Cry was a bit angry, his temper was like thunder, "What the hell is going on!?" "Who wants to mess with us? Send us two today, one day I''ll drag him out and beat him up."


    Ah Zi didn''t say anything, but he suddenly used his strength to open one of the bags. This time, he didn''t pour anything out.


    Ah Zi reached out his hand in surprise and took out a medium-sized pillow along with a bunch of flowers.


    How did this look like a curse? Before I could even react, Ah Zi picked up the card and started reciting.


    "Long time no see. I miss you very much. It''s my birthday party the day after tomorrow, you must come. I didn''t mean to look for you, I just missed you too much and was looking forward to your appearance. "Ji Nan who is waiting for you."


    To put it simply, the air seemed to have become even colder, causing one to involuntarily shiver.

 C101

    I leisurely went forward to snatch the item. After looking at it carefully, I was really sure that the person who sent the item over was Ji Nan.


    I had originally thought that no one would be able to interact with me, but now they actually sent me such an invitation. It would be impossible even if I wasn''t surprised.


    Seeing the gazes of Feng Ming and Feng Ming, I placed the items on the sofa and lifted my hand to open the second package.


    The remaining bundle looked rather large, but I didn''t know what was in it. Perhaps it was because of Ji Nan, but I tried my best to maintain a balanced state in my heart.


    Just as I opened the bag, I saw a bunch of white objects inside. I covered my mouth and turned around before starting to vomit. Who would have thought that the box contains marrow of various sizes?


    Even though I didn''t look at it very carefully, the shreds of flesh on it kept repeating themselves in my mind.


    "Curse again?"


    Feng Ming sighed in amazement before he turned around and ignited the box. The intense heat from the fire quickly incinerated it into nothingness.


    And I''ve already vomited so much that I don''t even know what year it is.


    Ah Zi''s reaction was rather quick. She directly went upstairs, probably wanting to tell Luoyang about this matter. Thinking about the pillow on the sofa, I quickly grabbed it and ran into the room.


    Make sure you don''t see it when the sun comes down.


    By the time I got down, Luanyang was already sitting on the sofa. Even though it was daytime, I could feel that his body had already stabilized, but he was still not breathing.


    In the end, he was not a human.


    "Where did he go?"


    Luanyang saw me and immediately asked. I was a bit guilty, but I knew that if I were to lie, it would be impossible. Saying it out loud would make me uncomfortable, so I just chose to remain silent.


    He had thought that Luanyang would continue asking questions, but who knew that he would merely ask a symbolic question, and then turn around and start asking questions about the express delivery.


    Because this time, it had already turned into ashes, Luoyang only looked at some ashes, but the bead in his hand began to emit a bold light.


    When Feng Ming saw this, he immediately said excitedly, "Could it be that mister''s things have already been found?"


    I have also seen such a scene. Last time when we found it in the cave, the bead was also emitting light like this. It was just that the light was incomparably dazzling, and there was no way to compare with this.


    Ah Zi was also a bit happy, but soon he felt a sense of loss, "But even if I know, I still don''t understand where he is."


    One sentence seemed to extinguish all hope.


    However, Luanyang didn''t seem to care at all. He just walked in front of me, grabbed the black air from my body and violently crushed it.


    "If you want to go, you have to bring Feng Ming and Ah Zi."


    When he spoke, he was almost close to my ear. He didn''t breathe, but there was a cool breeze.


    I instantly felt that I was at a loss of what to do. Originally, Luanyang knew everything about this matter, but she didn''t express it.


    Ji Nan may be a superior and an ordinary friend to me, but it''s not like I didn''t think of staying as a spare.


    He is the company''s higher ups, if Luanyang succeeds, it will be impossible to stay by his side. I need to leave a path for myself to walk, no?


    Even the identity of a friend can help me.


    After Luanyang said this, she disappeared right in front of me. However, from what she said just now, I felt that I was completely exposed in front of him.


    I stood on the spot, at a loss. I didn''t know that the expression on my face was especially sorrowful.


    Feng Ming walked up and patted my shoulder, saying, "It''s fine. Mister is actually afraid that something might happen to you. After all, your current physique is just like a steamed bun. Even if you don''t dare to go up and snatch those things, you will be intimidated."


    "One must know that as long as your soul leaves your body, they will be able to take advantage of the situation and enter your body."


    I had already heard the words of Feng Ming several times, so those things just ran towards me recklessly. I didn''t expect that even the curse would be like this.


    "So are you going to the birthday party? It''s been a long time since I''ve been to such a lively place. I was just a kid then! "


    Feng Ming began to play the treasure on a random occasion, not noticing that Ah Zi, who was standing to the side, had already started to draw with her brush, carefully starting to draw talismans.


    I didn''t have any intention of reminding him. After all, my mind was full of complicated thoughts and I didn''t know what to do.


    When he did, I heard only screams and then stopped.


    I looked very relaxed when I drew the talisman. My entire body was relaxed, unlike Feng Ming and the rest. Not only was I very careful when drawing the talisman, even my forehead was covered in sweat.


    After drawing several talismans, Feng Ming began to complain.


    "Teacher said to draw a hundred pictures, that''s almost impossible!"


    Suddenly, he seemed to have seen the talisman paper I drew and excitedly said, "Sister Bai, did you hang up already? "Why are you drawing so fast?"


    I stopped painting and told him I didn''t even know.


    He found it hard to believe and took my talisman paper to read it carefully. He said in astonishment, "You drew the same as me! "It''s all Yang Fire Talismans, but why are you so fluent?"


    He muttered these words to himself. Suddenly, he stuck the symbol paper on the box beside him. The box then began to burn out of thin air. Although it wasn''t very large, it was enough to prove that it was useful.


    I stared at the burning cardboard box in shock. I thought that I was merely imitating it, but I didn''t expect that I would be able to actually produce it.


    A''Zi also looked over with a surprised look. In the end, his eyes were filled with envy.


    "I don''t know why, I''m just drawing as you like."


    Feng Ming looked at me with such an expression and said, "We drew the talismans according to the painting that mister gave us. Afterwards, we gave some guidance, but we didn''t expect that you were taught by mister. No wonder you are different from us. You should be the best at drawing talismans. After all, your physique is here."


    "However, it still makes you jealous. After all, this was personally taught by Teacher, and the treatment is different from ours!"


    Feng Ming''s eyes turned as if he had thought of a good idea. "Since you drew so quickly, then help me!"

 C102

    Just as Feng Ming finished his words, a narrow and long bolt of lightning directly struck his body. Tiny electrical currents continuously flowed around his body before finally disappearing.


    The sudden appearance of this lightning bolt seemed to be a kind of divine punishment. However, everyone was well aware that it was just that Luanyang had gotten angry upstairs.


    Therefore, Feng Ming could only cover his mouth and did not dare to speak anymore.


    We didn''t continue to care about the daily delivery. After receiving it, we quickly cleaned it up. Every night, Luanyang would specially come down to capture the curse on my body.


    Time seemed to have become a fixed pattern.


    Until one day, when it was already time for Ji Nan''s birthday banquet. Since I had already prepared to go, I should have made my preparations in advance.


    Someone had already delivered it to the door, and the person who signed it was Ji Nan.


    He was already sure that I would appear at his banquet. The day before the banquet started, the atmosphere in the small building had turned extremely gloomy. Everyone was carefully taking their seats.


    As for me, I can only be more careful, afraid that if Luanyang gets angry, my journey will immediately end.


    When I returned to my room at night, the dress I wanted to use was lying on my bed. Actually, I had already seen it before, a long black dress with a little butterfly knot on the left shoulder. It looked pretty cute, but the design of the lower half of the body wasn''t too sexy.


    These kinds of dresses were rented and worn during the annual party, so I never expected to have such a gown one day.


    Luanyang''s anger, let me feel a little at a loss, I wanted to give up, but several times, I forcefully held back, I feel that I can''t just compromise like this.


    So it led to this, even until now Luanyang did not appear in front of me, for a moment I feel like I was abandoned.


    Just as I was looking at the gown, I suddenly heard a creaking sound. Just as I got up, I saw that Yang Luoluo had stuck a piece of glyph onto the dress. The black dress instantly turned into another short red skirt.


    "What is this?" I looked at him in astonishment. I thought that my clothes would be burnt, but I didn''t expect that they would actually have a different appearance.


    Luanyang took me in her arms and held me under her. She stared at me and said seriously, "Letting you go is already my greatest patience. Do you still want me to see you wearing clothes prepared by other men?"


    Those overbearing words reminded me of the time when we first met, he had a thick baleful aura around him.


    I don''t know what I felt in my heart, but I didn''t even want to blink as I looked at Luanyang, as if I was going to forever remember him like this.


    He lowered his head and kissed my lips. After a long time, he suddenly chuckled lightly and pulled me into the gentle net he had created. I was like a bewitched prey that had completely forgotten what a struggle was.


    The next day, I slightly opened my eyes, but didn''t expect to meet Luanyang''s stiff nose. Following which, it was those thin lips of the man who was heartless, as his so-called luck with the peach blossoms was much better than that of ordinary people.


    Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but reach out my hand to touch her lips. No matter what part it was, it was still cold, but I ¡­


    But he felt very comfortable.


    While I was engrossed in the scene, a pair of hands suddenly reached out to grab me. Then, I heard his slightly hoarse voice. His entire face was pressed down.


    "What is it? Aren''t we going to attend someone else''s banquet today? "


    When I heard his slightly sour tone, I just smiled but didn''t pay it any heed. I took the initiative to pounce over and kiss him.


    It was the phoenix''s cry downstairs to save me, but I felt as if they knew what we were doing up there.


    So when I went downstairs, I felt hot all over.


    After going down, she whistled at me, "Sister Bai, are you going to announce something? I will stay away from you when the time comes, just barely following Ah Zi! Otherwise, the consequences would probably be even worse. "


    "What did you say?" I looked at him blankly. I didn''t understand what he meant, but I didn''t have the time to ask him any further, so I could only give up.


    The banquet started around 11: 30 AM. From noon until the afternoon, it was still the time of the banquet. Speaking of this time, it did not seem like a birthday banquet at all. It actually seemed like the wedding ceremony.


    Other people naturally have to prepare things for their birthdays, but right now I don''t have enough savings to buy anything good, so I can only place the paper talisman I drew in a box. If I don''t open it, I will feel a bit taller.


    At first, Feng Ming did not know about it, but he still came to snatch it. When he saw what was inside, he revealed a dazed look.


    "I''m really stupid. I even thought you were really going to betray me, but why am I so stupid? I even thought you were going to deliver me a token of love. I''m truly too stupid and too naive."


    He repeated the words like Xiang Lin''s sister-in-law.


    It could only be said that Feng Ming was a playboy. He could even imitate the appearance of Xiang Lin''s sister-in-law.


    It wasn''t until Ah Zi came out that I understood what he was doing. The dresses they were wearing were almost a couple''s, and their colors and styles were very similar.


    Ah Zi''s figure was extremely voluptuous, and even though she was wearing conservative clothes, one could still see the beauty of her figure.


    Her dress was a modified version of the qipao, and her long legs stretched out without hesitation, revealing the black binding around her legs.


    Seems ascetic and sexy.


    Feng Ming and Ah Zi frowned at almost the same time, then each snorted in disdain, not bothering to pay attention to the other.


    However, as long as it''s just one person, they can link the two of them together. When I have to enter the hotel for the time being, I realized that Feng Ming and Ah Zi didn''t have any invitation.


    The waiter at the entrance didn''t take out the invitation card and instead, his gaze changed as he stared at me, afraid that I would explode.


    Feng Ming took out an invitation card and placed it in the servant''s hands before he led Ah Zi in. At that instant, I felt like I was looking at a retard.


    I took out my invitation card awkwardly but the waiter still looked at me warily.

 C103

    Even if my invitation card was real, he didn''t relax his guard in the slightest.


    After looking back and forth a few times, I gradually started to lose my patience. Just as I was about to flare up, someone grabbed my shoulder tightly with a sharp fingernail.


    The pain made me reflexively turn away from that hand, disgusted to know who it was.


    "What are you doing!"


    When I turned my head around, I saw Liu Yue looking at me with a dark expression. In front of me was a large black eye socket.


    This Liu Yue looked somewhat terrifying.


    Liu Yue sneered as she looked at me, "White paper, you actually dare to appear in front of me. Did you make those foxes follow me?" Why do people I like like like others? "


    I frowned as I looked at the woman in front of me. I didn''t know what she was talking about at all. It was as though she was a patient suffering from paranoia. I didn''t know what she was thinking!


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." I was too lazy to continue the conversation with her, so I turned around and sharply looked at the waiter, "Can I go in now?" Can''t you tell if it''s true or not? "


    The waiter looked hesitantly at Li Yue and stammered, "Your invitation is real, but your identity is still a bit suspicious."


    His gaze seemed to be floating in the air. I suddenly turned around and saw Liu Yue''s complacent smile.


    Knowing that he had met a tough opponent, he gritted his teeth and said, "Miss Liu, I was personally invited by your cousin. If you don''t see me, what do you think will happen? Don''t you think I''m on the same side as the fox spirit? "Then I will destroy your family."


    Just as Liu Yue was about to retort, a man slowly walked over. He wore a white suit that made him look extremely handsome. However, his phoenix eyes seemed to carry a bit of grace.


    He opened his mouth, but it seemed to be filled with abstinence. It was completely different from how he looked on the outside.


    "Miss, are you sure you want to speak like that?"


    I don''t know why, but I felt a sense of familiarity from this unfamiliar man. The moment Li Yue heard that someone was helping her, she elatedly stepped forward and grabbed onto his arm.


    "Darling, if you had been any later, I would have been bullied!"


    The man silently comforted Liu Yue. Following that, he only saw a red light flash in my eyes. I immediately became vigilant. This person was definitely not a simple person.


    However, my vigilance didn''t work. Ji Nan was really the same as I said, because he didn''t wait for me and instead went to the entrance to look for me.


    When she saw that I was radiating joy all over, she practically jogged to my side. She smiled and said, "I knew that you would definitely come back. I''ve already seen your little friend. Let''s go!" We''ll go in now. "


    I forced myself to smile as I pointed to Liu Yue with my finger. It was obvious what I meant.


    However, Ji Nan''s attention was immediately attracted by the box of gifts, and he immediately snatched it away. His face was abnormally happy, "Is this a gift for me? That''s great! My favorite birthday present! "


    After saying that, as if I didn''t see Liu Yue at all, he pulled me inside. No one expected this situation.


    However, after Ji Nan brought me in, he was dragged away. I was left alone in the crowd, constantly searching for Phoenix''s Cry. I didn''t expect that I would be suddenly pulled away by someone when I was passing by a corridor.


    Just as I was about to call out to her, someone had already covered my mouth tightly. A cold and restrained voice sounded above my head, "Miss Bai, I''m Ah Zi Sis''s little brother. Let go of you, don''t call for help! "


    When I heard this, I immediately felt that it was a fantasy. I could only nod my head, indicating that I would definitely not act rashly.


    My fingers slowly moved away from my lips and I slowly turned my head to face a handsome face. Thinking back to what I said before, I didn''t expect that it would really be a fox spirit.


    The man suddenly smiled. His originally cold and restrained appearance was instantly shattered, revealing an alluring look.


    "Miss Bai, didn''t I come to avenge brother Jian Jia? Do they really think that they can get away with it after bullying someone from the Hu Clan? "


    When he said those words, a vicious smile formed on his lips, causing others to feel a chill run down their spines.


    "Oh right, Miss Bai, you seem to have a good relationship with Ji Nan. We foxes feel we are inferior!" He gave me a teasing look. He almost said something worse than a vixen.


    I hastily explained, "No, I was once a subordinate of Teacher Ji. That''s why I got to know him a little. Are any of your people in contact with Teacher Ji?"


    It was just a guess, but he nodded seriously and said, "Yeah, we went to find someone, but most of them aren''t close to us yet. This man must have someone in his heart, otherwise how could he not be confused by us foxes."


    When he said that, he looked straight at me, as if he wanted to see what was so special about me.


    "Miss Bai, you really are an interesting person. I will leave first and greet sister Ah Zi on my behalf."


    I hastily nodded my head. The pressure in talking to this man was really too great. I kept feeling that the more I spoke, the more flaws I would have.


    If he continued to live with such a man, then the pressure would be immense!


    The man finally smiled faintly and gradually recovered his cold and restrained appearance from earlier. Following which, he returned to the crowd.


    I couldn''t help but loosen my breath before slowly searching for Feng Ming and Mu Ru Yue in the crowd. In the end, I saw the anxious Feng Ming and Mu Ru Yue at the entrance.


    Feng Ming saw me and heaved a sigh of relief. "Sister Bai, you''ve scared me. There''s a master of the Feng Shui World here. Don''t let anyone see that you have Mister''s aura on you."


    "What aura?" After asking this question, even I felt a little awkward. Wanting to take the initiative last night was simply acting innocent.


    Fortunately, Phoenix Cry wasn''t a person who wouldn''t let go of someone else''s tail, so he completely ignored my words.


    "It''s better for you to stay by our side. After all, some of them have enmity with Mister."


    I absentmindedly nodded my head, but I felt very uneasy. However, this uneasiness wasn''t that strong. Thus, I didn''t tell Feng Ming about it.


    I never thought that just because of my moment of relaxation, Luanyang brought so much trouble.

 C104

    The midday sun was falling from the branches, and I was most troubled by the occasional breeze, which did not bring me any coolness.


    His entire body felt terribly hot. It felt as if every breath was burning through his throat, making it hard for him to swallow.


    However, the pores on his body seemed to be oblivious to everything. There was not even a little bit of sweat on his body. It was so plain that it made people feel a little annoyed.


    Feng Ming and Ah Zi were clearly more knowledgeable than ordinary employees like me on how to deal with such a situation. It was only at this moment that I understood the power of the Bai Family.


    There were fewer and fewer people in the Feng Shui World, and those that could be powerful were fewer and fewer, leaving only the two great clans standing there. One of them was the Bai Clan, and even people like Bai Zilan had a bit of fame in the business world.


    So there were quite a few people who came to greet Feng Ming. The person who surprised me the most was an old man.


    The old man clearly looked very old, and his speech was a bit slow, but his body didn''t look sick at all, and his eyes were even more intense.


    The first questions people asked were about the Bai Clan. He was the only one who could accurately call out Feng Ming''s name, along with the two words Mount Shu.


    Feng Ming was stunned for a moment, but he still appeared to be very cautious.


    The old man chuckled. He clearly had a unique liking for Feng Ming.


    "You juniors do not remember that I am a very normal thing. Who told me to leave this place so many years ago? I even carried your master when I was young!"


    Feng Ming was shocked, "You even know my master? "However, I am now Mr Bai''s disciple and am no longer a part of Mount Shu. Besides, I''m afraid Master does not want to hear my name the most."


    "Is that so? Yet, I see Mount Shu in your heart? "


    The old man said with a smile that was not a smile. He did not take the words Feng Ming had said to heart at all.


    I felt that the old man must have understood everything. To be able to see through Feng Ming''s little thoughts, and to also be able to say that the old man''s status and strength are not small.


    Just as Feng Ming wanted to say something, he saw the old man walk up to me. He was about the same height as me and pointed at my forehead.


    It was also at this time that a gust of cold wind blew from the courtyard. The old man abruptly lowered his finger, and the cool wind also stopped.


    He frowned and looked me up and down.


    I was a little nervous, because his eyes were full of oppression, making me feel as if my mind was instantly seen through.


    "Hahaha." The old man suddenly laughed out loud, "Young people nowadays can''t stand fear. I just smell the scent of an old friend on you, that''s all. I haven''t smelled this scent for 30 years! It''s really nostalgic. I wonder if he''s still doing well right now. "


    His words seemed to have a deeper meaning, and almost at once I thought of Luanyang. He must have known me, but was there really a strong scent coming from me?


    Just when I couldn''t help but want to smell my own scent, the old man took down a small hollow bead from his neck.


    At a glance, one could tell it was something of considerable value.


    However, the old man unhesitatingly took it off and forced it into my hand.


    The object in his palm was still warm, but it quickly turned cold. He could smell a faint scent. The smell was very similar to the smell of a flower, but when he thought carefully, he couldn''t recall anything.


    "Child, this is my gift to you. If you don''t hide anything like this, you won''t be able to escape when others find trouble with you. Take it!" Your husband will also let you accept him. "


    His voice sounded very certain, as if he had already seen through me and Luanyang''s thoughts.


    I looked hesitantly at Feng Ming and Ah Zi. Who would have thought that these two people would look at us with even more blank expressions than I did.


    I had no choice but to feign a few compliments before slowly putting the necklace on under the gaze of the old man.


    The old man looked very happy, as if he had done something very meaningful, as if he really did feel some joy for me.


    "I like young people like you. After you return successfully today, remember to tell your husband that you haven''t contacted him for many years, and that I really miss him. Also, why are you so afraid and why haven''t you come to find me?"


    I nodded. "When I go back, I will definitely tell Mister the truth."


    The old man chuckled, then slowly walked away. The direction he was heading towards was the entrance, as if his purpose here had already been accomplished.


    Only after he left did Feng Ming ask, "Do you think this old man is good or bad?"


    Ah Zi snorted, "Have you ever seen a bad person giving away a treasure? The thing on the white jade''s neck is good, why didn''t we notice it before? "


    I subconsciously touched the ice-cold thing, and completely agreed with what Ah Zi said. It was mainly because I didn''t feel any malice from him.


    Feng Ming was obviously not convinced and sneered, "You think that the bad guys won''t give you something good? Do you know what it means to be unscrupulous and adulterous? You girls are just superficial. "


    When he said those words, not only did he offend me and Ah Zi, he also offended all the other women.


    Ah Zi and I looked at each other. At the same time, we chose not to speak and directly isolated the phoenix cry from each other. Then, we turned around and went to another place.


    At this moment, I felt as if something fell into my neck. After looking at it for a long time, I still couldn''t find anything abnormal, so I could only give up.


    After the banquet gradually started, the protagonist naturally still needed to make an appearance on stage. Ji Nan was wearing formal clothes, a dark blue suit with a black and gold pattern on the tie, and his hair was split in half.


    Most of the women''s gazes were on him. The naked desire in their eyes seemed to be about to burst out in an instant.


    When Ah Zi took a step forward, my shoulder was suddenly struck by someone. I didn''t know what hard material the other party''s clothes were made of, but it actually cut open my skin, causing bright red blood to spurt out.

 C105

    I subconsciously covered up my wound. The intense pain disappeared in a flash, but it was enough to make me break out in a cold sweat.


    The surrounding people didn''t notice anything different from what I was previously, let alone the person who knocked me out. What''s even weirder is that although I clearly saw the blood earlier, when I took my finger away, all I could see was a tiny bit of blood.


    What glaring red color, it didn''t exist at all.


    I looked at my shoulder in disbelief. This was almost impossible.


    Perhaps he saw that I wasn''t following him, so he turned around to look for me. Seeing that I was a little upset, he asked if something had happened to me.


    I shook my head, revealing a difficult smile. "I seem to be hallucinating. Don''t you think it''s abnormal for me to be like this?"


    "Illusion?" In the end, she shook her head. "You didn''t leave anything behind, so it shouldn''t be too big of a problem. But to prevent any mishaps, it''s better to let mister take a look when we get back."


    Hearing Ah Zi''s words, I felt more at ease. After all, they all possess a certain level of strength. It isn''t impossible for me to think that I was too nervous.


    Ji Nan was already giving his speech on stage. He was naturally suited for such situations. As he spoke, he would always be able to find a very central topic to talk about. He would be able to take care of everyone here, just like a fish returning to a pond.


    When he got to the point, I saw an old man, nearly a hundred years old, slowly walking out behind him. He was the same old man I knew.


    Ji Nan''s eyes were filled with respect and admiration, and his gaze towards the old man was filled with strong feelings.


    "This old man, I think most of the people here are anyone. My foster grandfather, Zhu He, is also my savior. If I didn''t have my foster grandfather at that time, I wouldn''t have lived to this moment, so the first thing I wanted to thank is my foster grandfather."


    The lordmaster had been smiling the entire time as he faced off the stage. He didn''t put on any airs and even revealed a hint of love.


    This kind of old man can indeed be loved and respected by everyone. This is a very normal thing. I still remember what he said to me before.


    The people below also started to whisper amongst themselves.


    "I already knew that the Ji Clan has relations with the old man, but I didn''t expect them to have such a good relationship. Could he be the richest man in the world? Even Master Feng Shui is a relative, how can it not be good?"


    "Did this young master really nearly lose his life when he was young?"


    "This is really lucky!"


    Every word he said revealed his envy and jealousy towards the Ji Clan. He hated himself for not being a member of the Ji Clan.


    He originally thought that the old man was the only one, but he didn''t expect Ji Nan''s words to reach his parents.


    This time round, even I started to get a bit excited. Although the Ji Clan is a large clan, the head of the Ji Clan rarely appeared. Even the information that was reported only appeared twenty years ago, and after that, it didn''t appear in front of the public anymore.


    Who would have thought that even now there were no signs of bankruptcy? And Ji Nan''s mother, I have already seen her before.


    When I was that old, I certainly didn''t have that kind of temperament and beauty.


    There was a round of applause from the audience, and I also applauded as I wanted to see this legendary merchant guild. At this moment, Ah Zi suddenly grabbed my wrist and said with a serious face, "I smell a dangerous scent, let''s leave now!"


    "Huh?" I was confused, but before I had a chance to say it, I was forced to follow them out of the crowd to a strange and remote place.


    As soon as I entered, I felt extremely tense. Because of the location of the hotel, it was impossible for such a place to appear outside, unless I had already arrived in another world.


    Facing my nervousness, Ah Zi clearly stopped for a moment, and then asked curiously: "Are you afraid? This is the world I created so that you won''t be in danger. "


    I pursed my lips and bit down fiercely. After tasting the smell of blood, I asked, "Since that''s the case, why didn''t you call Phoenix''s Cry? He''ll be in danger as well?"


    "Feng Ming and I are rivals, and your safety is the most important thing. If something were to happen to you, we wouldn''t be able to explain it to you."


    Every word from Ah Zi was perfect, and the logic was clear, as if it had been carefully prepared.


    Hearing those words, I was even more certain of the answer in my heart. This Ah Zi before me isn''t the real Ah Zi.


    "Who are you?" I abruptly took a step back and stared straight at the unknown creature before me. I held onto the thing on my neck with both of my hands.


    Although I don''t know what it is, I subconsciously feel that it must be something good.


    It was only later that Ah Zi was switched out.


    "Where is Ah Zi? What do you want? Just say it directly! "


    ''Ah Zi ''tilted his head and looked at me with doubt in his eyes, "Sister Bai, what are you talking about? "If I am not Ah Zi, then who is Ah Zi? Can you stop messing around at such a crucial moment?"


    If it was a normal day, I might have felt a little bit cute, but if it was this'' Ah Zi '', I felt really scared.


    "Stop pretending, okay? You make me feel terrible. Since I''m already in this world, is there any difference if I admit it or not? "


    ''Ah Zi ''twisted her beautiful face and let out a jie jie sound that sounded like the cry of a wild beast. Then, I saw her take off her leather bag as if she was taking off her clothes.


    He was still complaining in a low voice, "I knew this thing was of poor quality. How could it be as good as real leather? This fox spirit is really hard to pretend to be!"


    The leather bag was thrown onto the ground in disgust, and gradually turned into a piece of dry stirred meat. What was inside the leather bag was also completely exposed.


    He was shocked by what he saw. Although its body shape was similar to A''Zi, it was clearly another kind of creature. Moreover, in people''s hearts, this thing had both good and bad effects.


    What Huang Daxian said was true. Anyone who could protect themselves would fear that this man would become an Immortal Ascension, and the worst of it would cause fear to well up in the hearts of the onlookers.


    However, this is also the first time I''ve seen something like yellow leather. If it were a little bit smaller, I might have felt a little bit cute.

 C106

    Yet, at this moment, I can''t see anything cute at all. Those sharp claws made me instantly recall the legend of the yellow-hide.


    Their favorite thing was to just put on the human skin and live by the side of humans. When they felt hungry or tired of the old skin, they would find the person they had decided on and eat the things inside and put the skin on.


    Looking at the piece of skin beneath his feet, all I could think of was human skin. My stomach churned, and I didn''t know if I should vomit or swallow it.


    For a moment, the pain was unbearable.


    Huangpi Zi clearly liked my reaction. He even used his foot to kick something at his feet and said, "Do you not like this piece of skin?"


    "This was what I loved the most, but it was a waste because I wanted to act the part of a vixen. Do you know how sad I feel? "If you were fine, I wouldn''t have wasted this piece of skin. I see that you have quite a nice piece of skin now!"


    Its voice was that of a man''s, but it carried a hint of a child''s voice. It appeared somewhat innocent, but its words were filled with bloodlust and violence.


    I couldn''t help but retreat a few steps back, wanting to buy myself some time. Ah Zi and the others would definitely find out that I was taken away a long time ago.


    "You, you are a weasel? Why are you targeting me? There are so many nice furs at the banquet today, and there are quite a few rich ones. Why must it be me? "


    I wanted to stall for time, but it unhappily ripped open the skin on the ground and bared its fangs at me, as though it was ready to attack at any moment.


    This is bad, it can''t have already figured out my purpose, now it wants to directly eat me!


    I was scared by my own thoughts and kept backing up. I kept looking at it, not daring to blink even once. I was afraid that I would be caught by the weasel in the blink of an eye and eat its core.


    Seeing that it was getting closer and closer to me, I shouted without despair, "You have to at least tell me why, right? "I have no enmity with your Huang Family, why are you treating me like this?"


    These words made the yellow-skinned man stop in his tracks. His eyes suddenly turned red, as if he was thinking of something he hated.


    Its claws were constantly shrinking, as if it was unable to notify itself.


    "Without enmity? "That man killed countless of our Huang Family''s descendants that year. This is his retribution. One day, I will kill off everything related to him, whether it''s human or ghost."


    I paused for a moment. I suddenly felt as though I had touched the truth. Luanyang really had a lot of enemies. I thought that there were only people. Now, I know what kind of grudges even the weasel has.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. In my entire life, it''s the first time I''ve seen you being a weasel. Have you found the wrong person? " The thing in my hand stung, but it calmed me down.


    The old man''s words before echoed in my mind. He said that if we were able to return home tonight, could it be that he already knew that we were being targeted?


    "Don''t lie to me. That person said that you have that person''s smell on your body, so your relationship must be extraordinary. Killing you is to let him know the pain!"


    I frowned and found a more important word. "Who is he?" If he is not one of your people, how can you trust him so easily? "


    The yellow-skinned man paused. I was actually able to see some doubt and hesitation on his hairy face.


    "Could it be that you were tricked by someone? "I recently acknowledged a powerful master, and the fox is my senior sister, and the Daoist Priest is my senior brother. If I were to die, you all would probably be in deep trouble, wouldn''t you?"


    I quickly told him about the pros and cons in order to let him compare them properly.


    While it was hesitating, I had already started to slowly retreat. The reason why I was so far away from it was so that I could have a better chance of escaping.


    At the same time, he was praying for Ah Zi to find him faster. Since I could easily tell that ''Ah Zi'' was not Ah Zi, then they should also be able to see through it easily!


    Although I thought this in my heart, I couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat in the end.


    "Even if you had nothing to do with him, your physique would still make me very interested. If I had your leather bag, I would not need to search for my heart for a hundred years, and I would not be discovered by righteous people like those."


    I chuckled in my heart. On the surface, there weren''t any waves. Thinking about how I was just a walking cola, I felt like I had nothing left to live for.


    "But you must think this through clearly. Have you used a hundred years of your life to obtain my skin? If my master were to find you, I''m afraid that you won''t have the life to live another hundred years, right? "


    "I don''t believe that your Master is that amazing, our Huang Family has no small number of people!"


    "Didn''t you say that most of them have already been killed? You still want them all to die! " I shouted without hesitation.


    After he finished speaking, he realized that his words were probably a bit extreme.


    Indeed, Huangpi Zi''s expression changed and he let out a twisted howl before running towards me. His claws were so sharp that they emitted a cold light.


    Ah!" Help! " I screamed and ran.


    I didn''t expect that there would be no pain. I looked down to see a faint blue flame surrounding me and the yellow leather had been wrapped by a talisman. Feng Ming was in a confrontation with an angry face.


    I immediately felt my heartbeat gradually return. I exhaled a breath of air. "If you had been any later, I would have died."


    Feng Ming turned around, his robe was torn off by the yellow skin, and he became even more exasperated, "Don''t tell me I didn''t know? Don''t you see that it is not easy for us now? "


    In the midst of his rage, the fur all over Yellow Skin was like armor, incomparably hard. There weren''t many areas that the phoenix cry talisman could burn.


    Ah Zi is currently protecting me, and there is no chance for him to control me. I can only say that the two of them are evenly matched, and that no one can hurt me.


    It was at this moment that the change happened. The space suddenly shook violently, and a crack appeared out of nowhere. Dozens of yellow skins ran in, howling, and surrounded us.


    They howled and looked at us with their bloodshot eyes. Their eyes were filled with killing intent.


    Ah Zi and I looked at each other, cursing in our hearts.


    It was a draw!

 C107

    The yellow skin suddenly grew in size, surrounding us in the middle. With Ah Zi''s fox fire protecting us, although the yellow skin looks extremely vicious, there is still a certain amount of fear towards fox fire.


    "Once the fox fire is extinguished, you will have nowhere to run." The previous yellow-skinned man let out a resounding laugh, completely different from before.


    At this moment, I knew that he had been watching me acting from the very beginning. I was not the only one that was aiming for him.


    Ah Zi''s expression was extremely uncomfortable, the fox fire on his fingertips was getting fainter and fainter, and it looked like it was about to be extinguished. If that was really the case, then he would really be dead.


    "Do you have any way of getting to Mister?" Feng Ming appeared in front of me at some point and asked nervously with a bit of luck.


    Unfortunately, I really don''t have any way to let Luanyang find me, so I could only helplessly shake my head.


    Feng Ming took a deep breath and said softly, "Are we doomed to die today?"


    As soon as I said those words, the fox fire immediately went out, and Ah Zi couldn''t hold it in any longer and falls to the ground. I subconsciously went forward to help him up, anxiously shouting out Ah Zi''s name, but didn''t get any response.


    Without the fox fire, the yellow skins no longer had to worry. They widened their bright red mouths and pointed their sharp claws towards us.


    The phoenix cry came forward to block the attack, but the clothes were directly torn off by the yellow skin, revealing color underneath. However, the yellow skin on the other side didn''t gain any benefit and was burnt until its skin was lacerated.


    "Talisman drawing!" The phoenix cried out to me, alone against all the yellow skins.


    I subconsciously let go of Ah Zi, but I couldn''t find any trace of the talisman. Today''s gift had already been delivered to Ji Nan. I was wearing a formal dress, so where did the talisman come from?


    Just as I was hesitating, there were other wounds on Feng Ming''s body. The smell of blood was terrifying, as though he was a man made of blood.


    As if knowing that this was a foregone conclusion, the weasel surrounded Phoenix''s Cry, completely disregarding me.


    I took off my earpiece and used a sharp part to cut my palm. Blood instantly flowed out and I didn''t care much about it as I tore off the fabric of my skirt and started to draw the Yang Fire Talisman on it.


    I had already memorized the steps of the rune in my heart. Although I was a little nervous, my speed was much faster than usual. After drawing it, I didn''t care if it had any uses and directly stuck it to one of the yellow skins.


    The yellow-skinned man only paused for a moment, then jerked his head back. My nose was pointed at his chest, and I saw his breathing rise and fall.


    That unique stench continuously spread from the tip of my nose, instantly surrounding me.


    Just when I thought that I would definitely die, Huangpi Zi suddenly let out a blood-curdling scream. That sharp scream made me cover my ears subconsciously as I looked at everything in front of me with a dumbstruck expression.


    In the blink of an eye, it turned into a pile of powder. The faint flames remained where it was, carrying the smell of charred flesh.


    No one could react. Feng Ming weakly waved his hand at me. "If I knew you were so powerful, why am I so miserable?"


    I let out a short scream and was grabbed by the other yellow skin by the neck. The feeling of being unable to breathe was extremely painful, and the pain on my neck made my vision go black.


    The ground beneath my feet gradually lifted off from the ground. It was only after a long while did I realize that I had actually been lifted up by my neck with a single hand.


    "Let her go!" Feng Ming furiously roared, but he was pushed aside and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    I opened my mouth, but my eyes were extremely sore. In front of my eyes, I could even see the five-colored snowflakes on the radio waves.


    I''m going to die!


    This is the most clear knowledge I have right now. A teardrop uncontrollably fell down my face.


    My vision gradually blurred before I suddenly plummeted. It was as though I had fallen into an ice cave as large amounts of fresh air rushed into my mouth, causing me to cough dryly. My hair also stuck tightly to my face as I weakly lay back down.


    "Mister!"


    Faintly, I seemed to hear Feng Ming calling out to me, "Mister." However, my current state was such that I was unable to care about other matters. I could only close my eyes and calm my breathing.


    The reason why I had to open my eyes was due to the strong smell of blood coming from the tip of my nose. The smell of blood from the yellow skin gushed into my brain and I subconsciously wanted to get up.


    My powerless four limbs rendered me helpless. However, at the crucial moment, someone grabbed my waist and lifted me up.


    The smell on his body was faint, but it made me feel relieved. The smell of blood was outside, but only the smell inside was a little calmer.


    I wrapped my arms around Luanyang''s neck and wept silently.


    Luanyang did not move, but let me hold his neck and asked, "Who gave you the necklace?"


    I was stunned for a moment and immediately thought of the ability of this thing. I wanted to open my mouth to cough due to the intense pain.


    I heard a faint sigh from above my head. Luanyang lowered her head and pressed the tip of her cold nose against my neck. A refreshing feeling rushed into me, making me feel very comfortable. However, the time was too short.


    Luanyang carried me and started to walk forward. I hesitated for a bit, but eventually, I couldn''t help but stand up and look behind Luanyang.


    The bright red light on the ground rushed into my eyes, and chunks of flesh and blood fell onto the ground. It was impossible to see what kind of creature it was.


    His stomach churned again, but it did not last for very long. It was as if he was already used to this kind of situation and was now slightly able to adapt.


    After returning to the small building, I didn''t see Luoyang and Fengming again. On the other hand, it was an unfamiliar young man who took care of me. When I opened my eyes and saw him, I was startled.


    However, I didn''t expect that the other party would be even more scared than I was. He immediately turned into a ball of white stuff and curled himself up as he emitted the wails of a young beast.


    I tried to open my mouth to speak, but my throat still hurt so much that I couldn''t make a sound. I had to give up and support my body.


    The little guy was hiding on top of the table, exposing a bit of white fog. When he saw me get up, he started to tremble in fear.


    I had never felt so frightened of something that I didn''t know what it was.


    "Little brat doesn''t know, little ghost doesn''t know anything!"

 C108

    As it spoke, it carefully headed in the direction of the entrance, deceiving itself as if I couldn''t see it.


    I suppressed the laughter in my heart and directly coughed a few times.


    When I saw the little ghost, I immediately ran in front of me in panic. At the same time, I recovered my human form and anxiously checked my body.


    "Is Madame alright? Madam, you must be alright! Otherwise, I will die along with you! "


    The little ghost cried out, as if I were really going to die. I reached out and grabbed him, but he let out a short shriek and broke free of my grasp.


    He cried out as though I had hurt him. The gaze he used to look at me became even more terrified.


    I looked at my palm in a daze. I didn''t know what had happened, but I was certain that I had hurt him.


    The smell of his body burning made me panic even more.


    I wanted to ask him about his injuries, but I couldn''t do anything about it. Every time I spoke, he would look at me with even more vigilance.


    In the end, he could only close his eyes and curl up into a ball.


    Although I didn''t move, my ears were still listening to the sound of the little ghost. He seemed to be crying, but soon after was the sound of him leaving.


    I revealed my nose and couldn''t help but look at my hands. They were still the same as before, so why did they become like this? Furthermore, I couldn''t speak right now. All of this felt terrible to me.


    After confirming that everything was due to my own reasons, a sudden wave of exhaustion entered my body, causing me to gradually sink into darkness.


    After I fell asleep, I was still unable to get rid of everything. In my dreams, those weasels started to appear and surround me. I was so scared that I curled up like a little kid, but no matter what, those weasels still found me accurately.


    They laughed like they were talking about how to tear me apart, and the feeling of being treated like food on a plate was terrifying.


    As time passed by, they seemed to have reached a consensus. They opened their bloody mouths towards me, and I screamed as I waved my hands. However, I didn''t expect that my fingers would be cut and something strange happened.


    Ah!


    I cried out and woke up from my sleep. I heard the same scream as when I woke up from my sleep. In an instant, the dream returned to me.


    Following the sound of this scream, I opened the door of the room and walked towards the source of the sound. However, the source of the sound was Luoyang''s room.


    He hesitated for a moment, and in the end, could only knock on the door.


    The blood-curdling screeches disappeared in an instant, and there was no response.


    Although I felt a little panicked, I couldn''t help but push open the door and enter. Just as I took a step in, my foot stepped on something cold and sticky.


    The bright red color instantly spread and I took a step back in panic. My eyes gradually became accustomed to the darkness and found that the floor of the room was almost completely drenched in blood.


    In the middle were pieces of flesh and blood, just like what he had seen before.


    However, Luanyang was standing right in the middle of the group. That white robe he wore was still as pure and flawless as before, without a single trace of blood.


    His eyes were as cold as ice. "Why are you here?"


    I couldn''t answer. I could only feel the tears trickling down my cheeks.


    Tears fell down like a ball of fire, burning my cheeks, and I actually felt the cold from Luoyang''s body.


    Feng Ming suddenly came through the door and anxiously looked at the situation inside. He gasped for breath and asked, "Sir, is it yellow skin who has come for revenge?"


    Luanyang simply retracted her gaze and didn''t say anything. Instead, she walked over, picked me up again, and walked out of the door, leaving this bloody place.


    Feng Ming wanted to speak, but he didn''t dare to say anything. He had no choice but to deal with the matters in the room.


    I was carried back to the room by Luanyang. I carefully wiped off the blood on my feet before he started talking. There was a comforting look in his eyes.


    "I know you want to know something, but I can guarantee that nothing will happen to you. Give me some time!"


    There was a hint of helplessness in his voice. I don''t know why I suddenly became like this, but since Luoyang said it would be fine, then it would definitely be fine.


    That''s how I believe the man in front of me.


    An intimate kiss fell between my eyebrows, he gradually pulled away from me, leaving me alone on the bed, watching his back as he left.


    When I woke up the next day, it was just as I had expected. Luanyang had already left, and only the three of us were left.


    The kid looked at me with a scared expression, as if I was a walking flame. Actually, I really felt like I was walking flame.


    Although Feng Ming didn''t say it explicitly, he was obviously paying attention to his own limbs, avoiding contact with me.


    The one who reacted the most calmly was still Ah Zi. It was just that by this time, I had already understood my current situation and didn''t intend to touch anyone.


    Just because I was worried about Luanyang''s reasons, every time I ate, I had almost no appetite and ate very little.


    Feng Ming started to worry. Although he did not say it out loud, he talked more and more frequently at the dining table. It was to the point where he could not even speak properly.


    Even though I knew it was his worry, I still couldn''t eat anything. I could feel my body getting lighter and lighter.


    After dinner, I sat in the courtyard and looked at the peach blossoms. I suddenly felt a little sad. Just as I wanted to return to my room, I felt someone sitting beside me.


    Ah Zi looked at me with a wooden face, not knowing what to say. When I was about to get up, she said mechanically, "Although you are worried about me, I don''t need you to worry about me. Why do you have to go against yourself?"


    I stopped and pursed my lips into a smile as I pointed to my own throat helplessly.


    Originally, he thought that he was done for, but he did not expect Ah Zi to directly snort. His words immediately became sharp, "Do you think that you are a beauty that will bring disaster upon others? Do you really think you''re someone important to mister? Yes, you are indeed just an important tool for revival. Mister only needs your blood, you can''t die now! Do you understand? "

 C109

    Every word was like a sharp knife stabbing into my heart. Almost every word she said entered my heart.


    I have indirectly revealed the secrets in my heart.


    I wasn''t in a hurry, but the person hiding at the side started to panic. Feng Ming came out of the room and pointed at Ah Zi angrily while complaining, "Do you know what I just said? I told you to comfort Sister Bai, not hurt her. "


    Ah Zi sneered, and returned to his previous state, "Am I hurting her? I''m just telling the truth. I''m trying to persuade her. "Don''t take yourself too seriously!"


    "Do you know what you''re talking about? Sir''s matter is not something that we can casually comment on. You must know our identities, we were left behind to protect Sister Bai. Do you know!? "


    Feng Ming looked extremely agitated, but I found it laughable. Ah Zi really didn''t make any mistakes, he only spoke some truths.


    I forcefully lifted the corner of my mouth and waved my hand to pretend that I didn''t care and left quickly. The moment I returned to my room, I couldn''t help but cry out loud.


    What mutual utilization!


    Luanyang just wanted to survive from the beginning. I just wanted to survive and get something from each other.


    These are all things that everyone is well aware of. I know about Ah Zi''s words as well, but isn''t he reminding me that Luanyang needs my life?


    If it had been before, I might have been more conflicted or unwilling, but now I have an idea that if my life can be exchanged for Luoyang''s life, then I am willing to do so.


    After crying for a while, someone knocked on the door. I didn''t have any words to say so I could only open the door.


    The little ghost was looking at me timidly with some dessert in his hand. When I saw it, it almost curled itself into a ball out of fear.


    "Madam, Madam will be able to eat very well."


    His words seemed to be inverted, but I could still easily feel his good intentions.


    I didn''t move as I looked at it. It seemed to be extremely nervous. My eyes started to fill with tears. "Madam, eat, eat!"


    I coughed once before picking up the food to eat. When it saw me, it heaved a sigh of relief and scuttled out.


    There was only one piece missing from the dessert. It was placed on the table and something seemed to have started to change over the course of one night.


    The curse wasn''t over yet, but no one told me. Because they knew that Luoyang wasn''t here, so none of them drew the curse for me. They could only secretly avoid me.


    Every time, I would hide behind their backs and watch them do their little actions without any intention of doing anything.


    Until one day, I felt a familiar aura. Although I told myself that it was probably just my imagination, I still couldn''t help but run out.


    Under the peach tree, the peach blossoms that had bloomed year round suddenly dried up, as if they were trying to protect their own bodies.


    Luanyang came in through the door with a black umbrella, and for a second my heart stopped beating. He just glanced at me and then threw his things away.


    The moment these things entered the soil, it was as if they were sated. The green branches swelled up in an instant, wrapping up all the living creatures in the yard. Some even climbed up to the roof.


    The courtyard, which had originally been filled with traces of heat, instantly turned incomparably cold. That sort of chill seemed to have seeped directly from the soles of his feet into his body.


    If it were a normal person, I would still feel a little cold, but it was a unique pleasure for me. It was like a sudden torrential downpour in a hot day.


    It was so comfortable that every pore started to grow.


    Luanyang walked step by step to my side, finger on my throat, instantly became very cool, even cold.


    "What are you doing?" I asked subconsciously. After a while, I realised that I was able to speak once again.


    The corners of Luanyang''s mouth slightly lifted, but he instantly disappeared from my sight. I opened my eyes wide as I watched him disappear. Those details kept repeating themselves in my mind.


    "Luanyang?" I called out his name in confusion. Almost immediately, I turned around and ran towards his room.


    He must have been hiding something from me. Why did he suddenly disappear?


    After hurriedly running to face him, I didn''t say anything. I didn''t even have the courage to knock on the door.


    After struggling for a long time, he still turned around and left. It occurred to me that, in any case, he had his own ideas, and that my aggressiveness would not bear fruit.


    Only after waiting for a long time did he realize that Feng Ming had not known about Luanyang''s return until the evening. He was overjoyed.


    "I knew that you would definitely come back early. Even if you haven''t fully recovered, there won''t be a problem with that."


    Ah Zi could not help but retort, "You are blindly worshipping me. At most, you just put in a bit of effort, but this thing is indeed quite rare."


    I subconsciously bit down on my chopsticks. I understood what they were talking about, but I didn''t know what it was. I had no impression of it at all.


    "What are you talking about?"


    The moment I opened my mouth, Feng Ming and Ah Zi put down their chopsticks and bowls at the same time. Then, they shouted that they were done eating and turned around to leave.


    In an instant, only the little ghost and I remained where we were. It was obvious that the little ghost still wanted to leave. I subconsciously reached out to grab him. He immediately cried out in fear.


    However, after a long time, we realized that there was no reaction at all. The little ghost suddenly touched my finger strangely, as if it was still a bit reluctant to touch my body temperature.


    "Madam, it''s so warm!" "Before, I was in pain!"


    Seeing how much he liked me, I couldn''t help but feel a little happy. I had a few thoughts in my mind, although I didn''t know what the probability of success would be.


    I held onto the little ghost''s hand and walked towards the interior of the courtyard. At this moment, the green vine had already turned snow-white. Why does it look like a cedar tree?


    "Do you know what this is?"


    The little ghost happily squeezed my hand and said without hesitation, "These are Snow Vines from the Arctic Lands. These are only found in the nearest place to the Underworld. There are many evil spirits there because they like Snow Vines."

 C110

    "The coldest place in the north?"


    I muttered to myself as I looked at the snow vine before me. I felt an unexplainable sadness in my heart.


    [If it is like this all the time, I am willing to do it. Why do you have to do this to me?]


    The little ghost saw that I didn''t say anything but didn''t have the intention to leave either. His mind looked very simple, he was only pinching my hand. It was like he forgot the pain after his scar healed.


    The heat in my body made him miss me dearly.


    Back in my room, before I even entered, I had already discovered that someone was already inside, lying on my bed, completely devoid of posture.


    Seeing that he was able to maintain his human form, I immediately felt very happy in my heart. However, on the surface, I pretended that I didn''t know anything as I went forward to look at his sleeping appearance.


    Luanyang''s eyes carried a deep and cold look, but when he was sleeping, it seemed to be much gentler. Looking at it this way, he seemed a bit gentle and refined.


    Seeing that he didn''t have the intention to wake up, I subconsciously wanted to reach out to touch him. However, I didn''t expect that I would be grabbed by his ice-cold fingers halfway through.


    "Just returned?"


    His voice had a bit of laziness to it, and his eyes hadn''t completely left his body.


    At this moment, it was as though I could hear my heart exploding by my ears. I abruptly retracted my hand and looked at the man before me, at a loss of what to do.


    Who knew that this withdrawal would anger him. With a flip of his body, he pushed me down and bit onto my shoulder. It was incomparable pain.


    Ah!


    I couldn''t help but let out a groan. My eyes were extremely sore.


    When Luanyang heard my voice, her mouth stopped moving. She immediately pulled her teeth back and carefully comforted my skin, bringing with it a very strong itch.


    This feeling made me feel even more unbearable. I directly extended my hand to pinch a few strands of his hair.


    "Don''t do that."


    I softly said this as I looked at the ceiling with somewhat empty eyes.


    He stopped and raised his head. The long hair fell into my clothes, making me feel uncomfortable.


    "Why? I thought you''d like it. "


    He didn''t even bother to listen to what I was saying. He just kissed me on the lips and nibbled at them.


    However, I felt that my heart had gotten used to it. It was as if he was the one who was truly aware that the person beneath him was me, the white slip, and not anyone else.


    The moonlight shone into the room, allowing us to clearly see each other''s appearances. Every movement and every breath we took was extremely obvious.


    The white refraction of the snow ivy was a beautiful and dangerous source of light.


    I gradually lost my consciousness from this state, but my hand had always been tightly holding onto something.


    It wasn''t until I woke up that I realized that I had been tightly pinching Luanyang''s hair. I had already let go of my fingers in panic, and my pitch black hair fell down, dispersing onto Luanyang''s flawless face.


    Although I knew that Luoyang didn''t need to sleep, I subconsciously took a few breaths for fear that I would disturb her.


    What''s rare is that he actually didn''t wake up, and I just foolishly kept looking at his sleeping face.


    The price of staying still was that most of his body was numb, and with just a slight movement, he could feel a numbing sensation.


    It brought with it a sense of comfort and pain.


    As soon as I moved, Luanyang slowly opened his eyes, as if he had just woken up. Seeing my sorry state, he actually stretched out his hand and pinched my hands and feet a little.


    With this action, the necklace on his neck fell out, emitting a faint scent.


    I immediately thought of that old gentleman from before. I didn''t know how to explain it to Luanyang.


    Unexpectedly, Luoyang seemed to have seen through my thoughts, "I already know what this is, and it''s indeed a good thing, but it''s useless when I''m by your side. If you like it, just wear it!"


    I nodded and stuffed the items back in.


    By the time we got downstairs, Feng Ming and Ah Zi were sitting very still, very serious and well-behaved.


    The items on the table hadn''t moved at all, as if they were waiting for Luoyang and me. They acted as if they didn''t see my gaze at all.


    Luanyang pulled me directly to the highest seat and sat down. "What is it?" she asked.


    Feng Ming''s face was filled with joy as he said, "Sir, while you were gone, I''ve already found a location. Mister should let me and Ah Zi go there!"


    Have you found the location?


    I immediately looked at Luanyang''s face. Right now, what he wants the most is to find all of his bodies. Right now, he should be more than happy to find a spot.


    However, he just frowned and said in a low voice, "I still have things to do and can no longer hide. That''s why it will be very dangerous for the two of you to go."


    "Sir, we are not afraid of danger. It would be better for you to rest for a few more days."


    Feng Ming looked extremely nervous as he tried his best to persuade her.


    Even though Ah Zi did not express his feelings, it was clear from his serious expression that he also wanted to go with Feng Ming and the rest.


    Luanyang laughed out loud. With a flick of his finger, a black line flew towards the direction of the phoenix cry. Although the phoenix cry tried its best to turn around, it still cut the corner of his clothes.


    "Do you think you''ve learned something about life from me?"


    Feng Ming was miserably kneeling on the ground with an ugly expression on his face. However, he still stubbornly said, "Mister, this is different. I am facing you right now. Everyone understands how powerful you are."


    Luoyang lowered her eyes, completely ignoring Feng Ming''s words. Instead, she fixed the tableware in front of her, looked at me and said in a low voice, "Let''s eat first."


    I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t think that it would suddenly turn towards me. I immediately picked up my chopsticks and started eating, fearing that something unexpected would happen.


    Luanyang saw that I was in a hurry to eat, there was a bit of a smile on her face, but she didn''t seem to care about the phoenix cry anymore.


    After the meal, I already knew that Luanyang''s decision could not be changed. No matter how worried Feng Ming and Ah Zi were, there wouldn''t be any change.


    In the end, the few of us will go to Qingcheng together and the little ghost will also go with us. It can save us a lot of unnecessary trouble.

 C111

    Qingcheng is a city that focuses on its original ecology. There are many legends about this place, many love stories, and many more interesting stories.


    These stories all had something in common, and that was that demons and devils were not allowed to advertise these things in the modern society. However, they were left behind by the ancestors. Even though they had started to change, they were still unable to stop these rumors.


    Because it was not too far away, Feng Ming directly booked a train ticket. In order to make it convenient for Luoyang, he even bought a train ticket for the night.


    The four of us were all on the lower bunk, so we weren''t in the same room.


    They should be together. There were four girls in total, and their goal in coming to Qingcheng should be very simple. However, it should be for the legend of Qingcheng.


    The four girls were all extroverted. Even though Ah Zi had a cold expression on her face, she was still chattering away.


    "Did you guys come to see the legend of Qingcheng as well? We are all fiction writers, so we have long been curious about this legend. We just happened to have some free time recently, is this true for you guys as well? "


    This is also my latest discovery. She seems to be imitating Luanyang, afraid that if she were to be careless, she would lose her temper.


    I pulled him to my side and said, "No, we''re just visiting relatives. But do you really think those legends are true?"


    One of them, the woman with the hat, had the most eyes and spoke the most directly, "Aiyo, little sister, don''t lie to us. You must have come because of these legends, right? Otherwise, just by looking at you, I can tell that you guys are not ordinary people. "


    I couldn''t help but laugh. "Is that so?" "Then do you see that we are not ordinary in any way?"


    The girl said loudly without hesitation, "You are with the carriage beside, right? With that man''s face, it''s impossible for him to have any relatives in Qingcheng. What''s your relationship?"


    Before I could even react, Ah Zi had already blocked my way, and his tone was very bad.


    "Don''t you know what being nosy is? You don''t seem to be afraid of the heavens or the earth.


    I might have been able to tell that it was because I was worried about these girls, but to others, it sounded like they were leaving together.


    The man snorted and said unhappily, "You are interesting. We just asked a few more questions. If you don''t want to say it, then don''t say it. Why do you have to curse?"


    I hastily explained, "No, that''s not what she meant. She''s just rather sensitive to these topics. However, what she said isn''t wrong. No matter what, we still have to be careful when dealing with unknown matters."


    As the saying goes, you don''t need to hit a smiling person. Since I''ve already said that, they don''t have any intentions of making things difficult for me.


    He turned around and went straight to bed.


    Ah Zi also looked at him with disdain before lying down on the bed.


    This conversation was really suffocating. Initially, they thought that they would arrive at Qingcheng directly, but they didn''t expect that the group of girls would actually start to talk like this.


    Even because he was afraid he''d pull me over.


    "Big sis, I really mean no harm, but that man over there is really good-looking, can''t you introduce him?"


    Knowing that Luanyang was so popular, I didn''t know what to feel in my heart, so I could only reluctantly say a few words of introduction.


    "Actually, we really came to visit relatives. Sir''s name is Bai Zilan, because we were in a hurry, we took the train."


    "Bai Zilan? It''s such a nice name, just like his name. " The girl wearing the hat said with an intoxicated look on her face. She was completely immersed in Luanyang''s beauty.


    I was a little unhappy, but I didn''t express it. Instead, I started to ask these girls about their legends.


    It was said that 30 years ago, strange things would happen in a tourist area on the Qingcheng Mountain. Although no one had died on the spot, all sorts of strange stories would happen after they had left Qingcheng and returned home.


    The police had come to investigate, but no big problem had occurred. After all, there were many people who went to Qingcheng, so no one knew the reason why.


    Furthermore, those who were in trouble could not find any pattern. Some would be injured, while others would only be unlucky for a few days. The number of dead people was very few.


    That was the reason why so many people were still running towards the Qing City.


    After I heard it, I immediately thought of the previous curse. I felt that there was something similar about it, but I couldn''t find any clues, so I could only put it in my heart for now.


    "Aren''t you afraid?" I asked deliberately, watching the girls.


    One of the more timid girls instantly trembled in fear, but she didn''t say anything. Her eyes only flickered a little.


    "Aiya, big sis is fine, at most I''ll be unlucky for a few days and if we bring a boyfriend, everything will be fine!" Furthermore, this kind of thing would not have that much of a chance! "


    The girl wearing the hat was the calmest, directly changing the topic, "Then do you know if Bai Zilan is married?"


    Just as I was about to start talking about marriage, I suddenly felt a fluctuation in the carriage, and the surrounding people started to grumble in panic.


    I quickly stabilized my body and looked at my surroundings. I wasn''t really afraid, since Luoyang was not too far away from me. Nothing would happen to me.


    However, just as he finished thinking that, he heard a noise from the roof of the car. Ah Zi instantly sat up from the bed and looked around in alarm.


    "Sister Bai, come here."


    Subconsciously, I walked over and was protected by her.


    The timid girl immediately cried out, "Did we encounter a sudden train accident? So unlucky! "


    "Don''t spout nonsense!"


    "I didn''t!"


    A few girls started to split up as soon as they were frightened.


    Feng Ming panted as he ran over. When he saw that Ah Zi and I were fine, he let out a sigh of relief and said, "It''s also because of me that something followed us. Mister has already gone to see what''s going on."


    I suddenly frowned. "Why would Mister personally go and see it?" "What''s his background?"


    Feng Ming blankly shook his head. "I don''t know. I didn''t even know that something had caught up. If it wasn''t for Mister, I wouldn''t have noticed it at all."


    There was reason to what he said, but I felt a chill at the soles of my feet.


    "If you are not Feng Ming, then who are you?"

 C112

    There was a moment of silence in the room, and then Feng Ming let out a short laugh. His face was still mocking as he said, "Sister Bai, did you stay with mister for too long and still want to see if it''s really someone else?"


    I always had a solemn expression on my face. Even after hearing his words, I still didn''t have the slightest intention of relaxing. I can guarantee that it definitely wasn''t Phoenix''s Cry.


    Just as she was about to turn around and ask Ah Zi for help, she found that she had fallen to the ground at some point, not making a sound.


    I turned pale with fright and immediately squatted down to check on her condition. After realising that she was only sleeping, I heaved a sigh of relief.


    As for the other girls, they were shocked speechless by the scene before them. Not only were their eyes filled with fear, even their gazes towards me were the same.


    In any case, in their eyes, Feng Ming and I weren''t normal people.


    "Ah Zi has already fainted because of you, what else do you have to admit to?"


    Feng Ming sneered, "I originally wanted to take you away, but I didn''t expect you to see through my disguise. I have the same personality as this kid, how did you see through it?"


    I bit the flesh on my cheek to calm myself down. Although I didn''t know how scheming the other party was, it would be better if I could delay them a little.


    "You and Feng Ming belong to two completely different worlds. That''s a woman and he is a man. Do you think I would be able to tell?"


    When ''Feng Ming'' heard this, his face revealed a smile of interest. I knew that my guess was correct once again when I saw it.


    "I don''t know what you want, but I''m your target. Why are you dragging these girls into this?"


    The girl I called immediately started sobbing in fear. She looked extremely nervous.


    The girl wearing the hat looked the calmest, but her fingers were constantly shaking. It was obvious that she was just holding on.


    "Yeah, if it doesn''t matter to us, why are you talking about us? If you let us go, we''ll pretend we didn''t see anything. The police won''t believe me anyway, right?"


    I was stunned. This girl was indeed the one with the most courage and insight in the group. To be able to say such words at such a time.


    Feng Ming laughed, his long and narrow eyes filled with malice, "Do you see? This is the nature of you humans, to be able to say such words."


    My attention was completely focused on the exit, and I couldn''t help feeling a little nervous. It had already been so long, so why hadn''t Luanyang come in?


    When ''Phoenix''s Cry'' saw that I didn''t reply, he became slightly angry. A layer of black fog appeared around him, wrapping around his entire body.


    An extremely cold air blew over, and the sound of the train moving seemed to disappear in an instant. Only the faint sound of the fog turning into water droplets could be heard.


    His clothes started to get wet and stick to his body.


    "Originally, this matter is related to their facial features. I can''t say anything, can I?"


    "Heh, as expected of someone close to that person. If it wasn''t for someone greeting me beforehand, I wouldn''t have been prepared at all. I''m really looking forward to thirty years of time!"


    His expression instantly became somewhat distorted, carrying a little happiness and disappointment, but even more so, it was completely bloodthirsty and tyrannical.


    My attention was focused on informing them in advance. It was clear that someone had found out where we were and even intentionally told me about it beforehand.


    "Who is it?" I grinded my teeth as I asked.


    Feng Ming shrugged his shoulders and stretched out his hands. The nails on his hands looked very long and had some brown marks on them, which made people''s imagination run wild, "Why should I tell you? When I capture you, you won''t know who that person is anymore? "


    After saying that, he extended his hand towards me. I subconsciously moved to the left, causing the other party''s finger to graze past my face, causing a loud sound to ring out.


    Realizing that something was about to happen to her, the girl shrieked again and again.


    However, even with such a large commotion, not a single person had appeared. This was practically impossible, as there should be a private room not too far away.


    It felt like we were the only ones on the train.


    Feng Ming didn''t seem to care about it as he shook his wrist. He seemed to feel that it was a bit uncomfortable using it. He looked at me with a smile. "I actually blocked it. But are you sure you can withstand it?"


    He picked up the item in his hand and headed straight for my face. I couldn''t move at such a short distance and could only scream out loud. In an instant, I could smell the familiar smell of burning flesh.


    I suddenly opened my eyes and saw that my palm was being held by someone. The burning sensation came from my palm, but I didn''t feel any pain.


    Seeing that I had already woken up, a lump of black fog coiled around my hand and directly extinguished the flames. At this moment, I felt as though my senses had returned.


    Feng Ming stood to the side and asked with a worried expression, "How did you do it?"


    I looked at him blankly, then turned around to see Luanyang dressed in casual attire. She even had a pair of glasses on her nose. Her cold, white skin was very conspicuous under the dim light.


    At this moment, the corners of his mouth were tightly pursed. He was clearly unhappy.


    I pressed down on my forehead and recalled everything that happened. "I don''t know. A person impersonated Phoenix''s Cry and wanted to take me away. After that, I didn''t know."


    Feng Ming saw that I was in pain and placed a white cloth in my hand. "It''s fine. You should rest for a bit. We also didn''t expect that these things would actually enter our bodies."


    These words were spoken in a very low voice, but the last sentence was suddenly spoken in a loud voice, "You said your body wasn''t good, so why didn''t you take your medicine properly? If it wasn''t for you, you would have died here today."


    I was momentarily at a loss when he suddenly said this, but then I heard a stranger''s voice say, "Yes. This big sister, you fell down all of a sudden, if it wasn''t for this mister coming over, you would definitely be in trouble, this mister is really amazing! "


    The voice was full of flattery and worship, and when I got up, I saw the girl wearing the hat looking at Luoyang with admiration.


    Luanyang didn''t seem to care about that look at all. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Luanyang suddenly get up and quickly lie down by the window.

 C113

    Feng Ming also stood up in a flash. His face was very serious as he looked at his surroundings. It was as if something very troublesome had suddenly appeared on his fingertips.


    Just as he was about to turn around and leave, he saw Luoyang extend her hand and say, "Nothing, I''ll go out and take a look."


    "Mister!" Feng Ming called out anxiously, obviously because he didn''t want Luanyang to go out alone.


    Actually, I didn''t really want Luanyang to leave, and I didn''t want to repeat what happened just now. Although I already knew it was just a dream, I still felt fearful when I looked at Phoenix''s Cry.


    The tense atmosphere between them instantly affected everyone. One of the most ordinary-looking girl cautiously asked, "What happened? Why are you so serious?"


    Feng Ming suddenly laughed, "Heh! Since when was there a need for Mister to go get the medicine for Sister Bai? But I feel that I should just go! Sir''s health is not very good either, so I don''t want him to be too tired. "


    "Is that so?" The girl sized Luanyang up from head to toe, then slowly nodded after a long while, "Yes, this mister really doesn''t look good, it''s too white."


    I also looked over, Luanyang exposed the blue veins on the back of his hand suddenly, really a somewhat sick feeling.


    However, Luanyang was never someone who would listen to others. She turned around and left, leaving Feng Ming to stamp his feet in frustration. He had no choice but to sit on the side and watch me.


    I was silent for a moment before realizing that I didn''t see Ah Zi. A strange feeling immediately crawled into my nerves, making me subconsciously want to leave this place.


    My nerves were suddenly tense, and at that moment a pair of hands hit my hair, and I was so frightened that I stood up straight.


    In an instant, she saw a look of disgust on Ah Zi''s face. Her clothes were still the same as before. There was not a single bit of disarray on them, and it was impossible that she had been lying on the ground before.


    "Am I that scary?" Ah Zi sneered and asked.


    I dodged her hand and couldn''t help but to take deep breaths. For a moment, I felt as if I had encountered many dreams. I thought that I was still in a dream, so I wasn''t able to wake up.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak for a long time, Ah Zi became a little nervous, "Are you alright, Mister already took away what you had on you, there won''t be anything else on you."


    Feeling her comfort, I forced a smile, but I still couldn''t relax. The sudden appearance of that woman was something I couldn''t easily forget. I could only slowly forget about it as time passed!


    Feng Ming looked at Ah Zi grudgingly, "Sister Bai took great effort to calm down, but you are actually this scary. Mister, please be careful and come back to punish you!"


    Ah Zi didn''t say anything. He just silently wiped the cold sweat off my face. His hands were very gentle.


    Just as I was about to say ''phoenix cry'', I saw Luanyang walk in again, his body reeking of blood.


    I thought that I was the only one who could smell it. Who knew that one of the girls would ask, "Do you smell anything strange?"


    My heart tightened as I stared in the direction of Luoyang.


    Luanyang didn''t stop. She walked straight in front of me, blocking Feng Ming and the others'' sight. She reached out her hand and placed something on my forehead. That was where the bloody smell came from.


    Just as I wanted to ask what it was, I found that the strange smell had disappeared almost instantaneously, as though it was just my imagination.


    "Ah Qian, aren''t you too tired to think too much? We''ll be there very soon. Don''t think too much about it!"


    "Is that so? "Then it might actually be true."


    Luanyang put down things, but did not hurry to leave, but just sat on my bed, expressionlessly looking out of the window.


    Feng Ming and Ah Zi consciously left the carriage. Although the girls had their eyes on Luoyang, they didn''t come over because of his unapproachable aura.


    But I think it''s only temporary.


    I closed my eyes and read the time in my head. I heard the careful voice of a girl.


    "Bai, Mr. Bai, are you and Miss Bai siblings? "I don''t look too well. I''m not gossiping. I just feel unwell, so I need someone to take care of me."


    From beginning to end, Luoyang did not utter a single word, but that girl seemed to be singing a solo drama.


    Girls'' skin was originally thinner, but once the atmosphere became awkward, they didn''t want to speak anymore.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but laugh depressingly. After that, I felt someone pinch my earlobes. Although I didn''t try to kill them, I still felt a little embarrassed.


    Luanyang did not leave her seat until the train arrived at the station. Luanyang got up and said, "Get up, we''re at it."


    I hastily opened my eyes and looked at the girl wearing a hat. When I saw her glare at me with extreme displeasure, although I felt somewhat innocent, I have to say that these children were definitely not ordinary and honest.


    After getting off the train, I realised that the four girls originally had fellow peers. It was just that the combination of four girls and three men didn''t seem to be harmonious.


    I didn''t even see enough and was already dragged outside by Feng Ming.


    After we left, we got into a car. The driver was a man in his forties, and he hadn''t said a word since we got in the car. His expression didn''t even change.


    After getting on the train, Feng Ming couldn''t help but start to talk about what had happened on the train.


    "Sister Bai, you don''t know how those things got entangled on your body. It''s so rare for you to get entangled with four girls with heavy yin qi!"


    Ah Zi snorted coldly, "Some people are destined to die by talking too much."


    I saw that Feng Ming was about to go back to the barrage, when Luanyang suddenly said, "The tail is not clean. Be careful."


    With just one sentence, he had silenced both of them, and Luanyang had not even been able to clean the tail. It was truly hard to imagine what kind of tail this was!


    Because of Luanyang''s reasons, I was very at ease, but I couldn''t help but ask a few questions, "Is it a woman? I think it''s a woman. "


    "Yes." Luanyang reached out her hand and touched the top of my head, but her tone remained unchanged. "She is indeed a woman. She is also a woman not to be trifled with. She is rather short in age and resentful, but difficult to deal with."


    Just as he finished his sentence, the car suddenly stopped.

 C114

    The inertia of the word car made me lean forward, almost colliding with the chair. I was stopped by the back of Luanyang''s hand, but I still felt an unavoidable pain on my forehead.


    "What''s wrong?" Feng Ming grumbled with some anger.


    The man in front had a stiff face and spoke very slowly, "I-I''m fine, I''m already here, my body isn''t sensitive."


    While he was speaking, he was thinking of the front part of his body, but his head had already twisted backwards. It was as if his head and body had completely separated.


    It was then that I understood why this man had seemed strange to me from the start. He was not a person at all, but a corpse.


    Feng Ming immediately said with disdain, "That old woman, I can''t. Look at the driver you found. If he was an ordinary person, wouldn''t he have directly crashed into her?"


    "Heh, you are not an ordinary person." Ah Zi retorted, got up and walked out with his stuff on his back.


    Luanyang didn''t say anything. After confirming that I wasn''t hurt, she got out of the car.


    Just as I got off the car, I was shocked by the scene in front of me. I saw a sea of red flowers in front of me. It looked like a dream, as if I was living in a dream.


    The location of the mountain was all red. The place below it was bright red, while above it were pieces of orange. It looked extremely beautiful.


    However, the place we stopped at was clearly halfway up the mountain, so we couldn''t see anyone. However, when we looked down the mountain from afar, we could see a few tourists.


    This Qingcheng city was truly worthy of being the city with the most tourists. Even though it was very far away, there were still people there. However, with such a scenery, it was no wonder that there would be so many people visiting.


    The white road beneath my feet seems a little dark and even a little dark red, making me feel extremely uncomfortable. I couldn''t help but move my feet. I even felt that it wasn''t a good idea to step on them.


    I looked around at Feng Ming and Feng Ming, but I couldn''t see anything out of the ordinary. However, when I saw Luoyang, I realized that I was being too naive.


    Luanyang''s feet didn''t touch the ground at all, and he even floated a bit high, as if he wasn''t afraid of being seen at all.


    Just as I was getting excited, Luanyang suddenly turned around and met my eyes. A smile formed on the corner of her mouth. That smile was like the first ray of the sun, hard to see.


    My mind went blank when I found out that I was being carried up, and my whole body was curled up in Luoyang''s embrace.


    "Aren''t you weak? The mountain here is too cold, let me carry you! "


    When he didn''t say a word, his chest heaved up and down. Only then did I feel that Luanyang really existed.


    Although I didn''t know why he would say such words, I didn''t have any intention of rejecting him. After all, when we touched the ground, the strange feeling was really repulsive.


    Feng Ming, who was behind them, pinched his throat and said, "I''m not feeling too well either, why don''t you give me a hug!"


    Before he could finish, Ah Zi interrupted him, "If you keep talking like that, I''ll make it so that you won''t be able to talk anymore!"


    The way the two of them interacted was actually quite enviable.


    After we got out of the car, the stiff man didn''t follow us. We followed a white road and kept moving forward, but we couldn''t see where the target was.


    However, the red light that covered the mountains seemed to have no end.


    Lying in Luoyang''s embrace, I couldn''t help but ask, "Is that the Resurrection Lily?"


    This flower had a very distinct characteristic: it could not see leaves when blooming, and had leaves when not blooming. The color of the flower was very similar to that of bright red, but because of the meaning behind it, many people did not like this.


    The younger generation felt too sad, but the older generation felt too evil.


    In short, it was a type of flower that could not be grown on a large scale.


    Because Luoyang was floating in the air, he didn''t show any signs of being shaken at all. He only started to tremble when he spoke.


    "Yes, the Yin Qi is very thick."


    "This Resurrection Lily was originally from the Underworld, but there are some in the mortal world. Although it has a bit of Yin energy, it definitely won''t be this heavy. For it to plant so many seeds in a place like this, it actually has a certain amount of courage."


    "This flower is different from ordinary flowers?" I asked subconsciously. I could feel a faint aura coming from every single flower, which was why I asked this question.


    Feng Ming looked at Luoyang with uncertainty, and smiled awkwardly. "I don''t know either. It depends on whether mister is satisfied or not!"


    I chuckled, subconsciously pinching Luanyang''s clothes, but all of a sudden, Luanyang''s body felt colder and colder, as if she was touching ice.


    "You? "What''s wrong?"


    I looked suspiciously at Luoyang, feeling that something had happened.


    A layer of frost had already formed on Luanyang''s chin, making her skin seem even more transparent, as if she was about to be frozen into thin air.


    At first, I was the only one who noticed that something was wrong. Then, even Phoenix''s Cry could feel that something was wrong.


    "Sir, your body is beginning to freeze."


    Luanyang sighed and put me on the ground. She looked at her palm and exhaled a breath of mist. "This mountain is really specially designed to restrain me!"


    "Sir, it''s still too late to go back. This mountain is indeed very strange. If this goes on, you will fall into a deep sleep."


    When Feng Ming said this, I immediately thought back to three years ago, when Luoyang woke up. He has already slept for thirty years.


    "Luanyang, go back!"


    I joined in the persuasion.


    But who would have thought that Luanyang would look at me with such a gaze, as though his eyes were filled with ice. With a cold tone, he said, "Do you think that I should go back as well? In the end, I still have to take back my things. Otherwise, what would be the point for me to wake up? "


    I looked at him with a bit of hesitation. Although I could understand his thoughts, I didn''t want anything to happen to Luanyang either. Luanyang was like the core of us.


    Seeing my hesitation, Luanyang lowers her head and puts her cold lips to my lips. I shiver from the cold, but her mouth still involuntarily opens wide, allowing him to do as he pleases.


    Time slowly passed by, and his cold lips started to heat up.


    When Luanyang released me, there was no longer any trace of coldness in his body, as if he had instantly returned to his previous state.


    What was going on?

 C115

    His body gradually turned transparent, but the Miasma around him wasn''t as serious as before. He only seemed a little weak.


    I looked at him blankly. After that, I found that there was a burst of pain at the corner of my mouth. Only then did I realize that Luanyang had managed to bite my lips open.


    Normally, they never acted lightly, but who would have thought that their lower mouths would also be this powerful?


    Feng Ming obviously did not expect to suddenly resolve the situation. His hands seemed to have nowhere to place as he asked, "Sir, are you done?"


    Luoyang didn''t care about Feng Ming''s words. Instead, he took out a piece of spell paper from his pocket and stuck it on his body. After that, the spell paper turned into ashes and stuck on his body.


    The aura around my body seems to have stabilized a lot. After that, he picked me up once again and continued walking.


    Luoyang didn''t say anything, so Feng Ming naturally didn''t have any objections. However, I could feel that Luanyang''s gaze had been following behind us the entire time.


    It was as if he was prepared to go and pack Luanyang up anytime and anywhere.


    After walking on the mountain for over an hour, the number of Resurrection Lily started to decrease. The bright red color of the Resurrection Lily gradually turned into green trees.


    However, the light was getting dimmer and dimmer, as if the sky was going to turn dark soon. However, it was probably just before noon.


    It was the brightest time of the day, but the surrounding trees were way too tall and the leaves were covering them layer by layer. One could only feel the faint rays of the sun falling down like a fish out of the net.


    As soon as we entered the alley, Luanyang''s body felt as though it was starting to tighten up. I was a bit uncertain, but I was also unavoidably vigilant.


    There was only a narrow path in the forest. Although there was a lot of grass around, this path seemed to be meticulously taken care of, revealing the yellow soil beneath.


    It gave people the feeling that there was someone living inside. If it wasn''t for that, there wouldn''t be such a path in nature.


    When the Resurrection Lily disappeared, I was already placed down to walk by myself. The view I saw was also a little wider, allowing me to clearly see the things in front of me.


    The forest looked huge from the outside, but after entering, he realized that it wasn''t as wide as he had imagined. It was just that the height of the trees had suddenly changed. This was a rather strange place.


    "Sir, did we enter the barrier?"


    With a wave of his finger, a light blue fox fire lit up the forest, illuminating the dark area.


    Luanyang knitted his eyebrows, and a gust of wind blew across his body, extinguishing his foxfire in an instant. Luanyang frowned, and a gust of wind blew across his face, and the foxfire instantly extinguished.


    "Impossible!" Ah Zi said in shock, but he also obediently lowered his head, acting as if nothing had happened.


    I leaned over and listened carefully. In less than half a minute, several people appeared in my line of sight. They seemed like they were playing around, talking and laughing with each other.


    When those people walked in, I realized that they were all acquaintances. They were all people who had spoken on the train, with the exception of the boys.


    When the girl wearing the hat saw Luanyang, her eyes lit up, yet she pretended to be reserved and said, "Mr. Bai, I didn''t expect to meet you here, it really is fate!"


    Feng Ming didn''t seem to like these women at all. He bluntly retorted, "Heh, if this can be considered fate, then there are really a lot of people who were fated to meet my teacher."


    "What does that mean!"


    Beauties were usually protected by a flower envoy. Even though that flower envoy already had his own flower, it was still a flower after all! Who doesn''t like more?


    One of the men looked quite upright, and his tone was very righteous as he started to gobble down the phoenix.


    Feng Ming narrowed his eyes at her. "What do you think I mean? What do you think I mean?"


    The words that came out of his mouth caused the seven of them to feel extremely awkward, but they couldn''t say anything.


    In the end, it was Ah Zi who opened his mouth and told them to calm down. After giving their names to each other, they separated again.


    As soon as they left, the phoenix cry began to sigh, as if it had already predicted this would happen.


    "These people are really unfortunate! Why did you let them go? Anyway, we will definitely meet them later, so why do you need to do this? "


    I was confused, so I turned to Luanyang.


    Luanyang explained without hesitation, "We fell into a trap when we first entered. We can''t leave it for now, let alone those people."


    I was shocked and asked worriedly, "Are these people in danger?"


    "Sister Bai, don''t worry about others. As long as they didn''t do anything bad, they can leave when we go out. But if we mess around, there''s only death waiting for us."


    Everyone understood this logic, but no one could estimate what would happen in the end.


    I was just a little bit conflicted before I let it go. What Feng Ming said made a lot of sense after all. There must be a reason. If I wanted to die, no one would be able to stop me.


    Because we already knew that we would meet those people, when we heard their voices again, we became very calm.


    However, their voices didn''t sound as happy or as panicked as before.


    The girl wearing the hat was called He Ling, and her clothes were tattered. It was unknown if she was scratched by a tree branch or something else, but she looked very pitiful.


    The seven of them each had small wounds on their bodies. Although they were not fatal, they could still cause a bit of panic.


    He Ling looked at us as if we were her savior. Before even walking in, her eyes were already filled with tears. She went forward and grabbed Luanyang''s clothes and cried, "Mr. Bai, can we go with you? We just met some weird people. If we didn''t run fast, something would have definitely happened. "


    Luanyang looked at his clothes, then pulled them out without any hesitation. His tone was very distant.


    "Self-respect."


    Just two words were enough to make this panicked girl''s eyes turn even redder.


    I also could not bear to see these young ladies cry, so I stepped forward to stand in front of Luanyang and asked, "What happened? Wasn''t it fine just now? "


    Seeing me open my mouth to speak, He Ling didn''t care and cried, "We don''t know either. They suddenly rushed out with great strength, but their speed was still quite slow, just like zombies!"

 C116

    Zombie?


    In that instant, I thought of all the movies I had seen, and I couldn''t help but shiver. These things were indeed scary and disgusting.


    Feng Ming frowned. "You really met something?" "What in the world did all of you do for you to be able to recruit such a person?"


    He Ling stared blankly, "We didn''t do anything. We only saw a road monument by the roadside and then went over to take a look?"


    He Ling''s expression did not seem like she was lying, but since she did not do anything, how could that thing keep up with them?


    "Is that so? I think that little brother''s finger still has some traces left, right? "


    Feng Ming sneered. His finger pointed at a tall man with an ulterior motive. He seemed to be a person called Li Jun, while the girlfriend next to him seemed to be the most timid girl named Li Xue.


    Li Jun stood up with her eyebrows raised. She looked quite scary, but to those ghosts, this person was still considered to be of a lower class.


    "What did you say?" You don''t know how to catch someone and start spouting nonsense! " Although Li Xue was still scared, but when she heard someone talk about her boyfriend, she instantly refuted. Her eyes were a bit scary.


    Feng Ming pursed his lips, obviously not wanting to continue any further. He suggested to Luanyang, "Sir, the road ahead is definitely occupied by that thing. Let me clean it up first, then you can continue on."


    "This won''t do. If you want to go, then it''s better if I go with you. Do you think you''re that amazing?" but I just learned a little bit from you, sir. "


    Hearing this, Ah Zi became anxious, her words were full of flaws.


    I looked at the two of them in amusement. Unknowingly, the feelings between the two of them became deeper and deeper. However, the way we spoke didn''t change at all. Even their concern for each other seemed extremely acute.


    When Feng Ming heard this, he immediately blew up. Pointing at Ah Zi, he started to shout, "Do you really think you''re that strong? I am the eldest senior brother, and you are just a person who came later on. Mister and I came from the same place, so you must have come here halfway! "


    The two argued in a loud voice, and those who didn''t know what was going on would think that they were fighting with each other.


    Hu Ling worriedly asked, "Will they fight?" And are you all very strong? I already said that there''s something ahead? "


    I shook my head. In reality, I didn''t have any ill feelings towards this girl. She was just a little girl.


    Thus, I quietly took out a talisman from my bag and stuffed it into her hand. In a voice that only the two of us could hear, I said, "Coming to this kind of place, one always requires talisman. This is mine.


    Hu Ling took the paper talisman and looked at it. She didn''t see anything different. However, because of what happened just now, she had no choice but to hold it tightly in her hand.


    "Thank you, Sister Bai. You''re such a nice person!"


    After receiving a good person card, I embarrassedly took a step back. However, I bumped into Luoyang who was behind me. He reached out his hand to grab my shoulder, lowered his head and pressed his lips against my earlobe.


    Even if I couldn''t see, I knew that we were in a very ambiguous position.


    "There are a lot of symbol papers?"


    I awkwardly coughed and forcibly explained, "Didn''t I draw a lot before? Even if it''s not very useful, it''s still useful. "


    "Heh." Luanyang chuckled in my ear, although did not exhale, but let me feel very nervous and awkward.


    The moment I raised my eyes, I could see the shock in He Ling''s eyes. It was as though I was really forbidding it, but I really had nothing to do with Luanyang!


    However, there was no discussion on Feng Ming''s side at all. In the end, all we could do was to have these seven people follow us and continue forward. If they encounter something like that, we can just rely on our own abilities to get rid of them.


    I looked at the seven of them worriedly. It would be good if I saw Feng Ming''s piece of paper later, after all, Bai Zilan''s identity was that of a Feng Shui Magician and a talisman Master.


    Perhaps knowing that I was worried, Luanyang reached out and tugged at my fingers. I looked over, but all I could see was his cold chin.


    As time passed, the road ahead became increasingly narrow and bright, as if it would sink directly into darkness in the next moment.


    An uneasy feeling filled everyone''s heart, and they all started to walk carefully.


    Even if a person accidentally stepped on a dried branch and made a sound, they would be like a frightened bird, looking around.


    Although Hu Ling looked rather weak, she was the calmest among them. From beginning to end, she didn''t let out any exclamations. She only carefully followed behind Feng Ming.


    The reason why Phoenix Cry suddenly called out a name must have something to do with him. If I looked closely now, I could actually see that there was a faintly discernible black aura coiling around the location of his arm, which was gradually rising up.


    It was as if he was going to swallow him whole. Although he did not appear to be of much threat, he was an existence that could not be underestimated.


    Just as I was looking at him, Li suddenly turned around, as if he had noticed my gaze. I didn''t have enough time to retract my gaze, so I met his gaze.


    There was a bit of interest mixed in that gaze, but it was mostly greed.


    I was very familiar with this expression. Every time those ghosts wanted to obtain my body, they would look at me in such a manner, causing me to tremble in fear.


    I couldn''t help but pile myself up and walk to Luanyang''s side. I then felt that kind of gaze gradually disappearing from my sight.


    After walking for less than half an hour, a rustling sound came from the front, as if something was eating.


    The girls'' expressions immediately changed. Li Xue even whispered in a sobbing tone, "They''re here. We encountered that thing again. They will definitely eat us!"


    She was scared to the point that she had to retreat. Li Jun held onto her body to prevent her from falling down.


    Feng Ming immediately took out the compass and looked at the front with a serious expression, afraid that he would miss something.


    The sound grew louder and louder, as if it was aware of our existence. It was as if wooden stakes were being erected in the dense grass.


    The wooden stake seemed to be extremely bent, and the clothes on its body were all in tatters. An unpleasant odor assaulted our noses, and it roared as it headed towards our direction.


    "All of you retreat!"


    Feng Ming stepped forward to block it. A talisman instantly burned, but the wooden stake had no intention of stopping.

 C117

    Compared to Feng Ming''s shock, Ah Zi was much calmer. She knew that the talisman did not have much of an effect, so she directly went forward to fight.


    Her speed was extremely fast, and in just a moment, she had already gathered a dozen or so wooden stakes together, forming a small mountain. Her fingertips lit up a fox fire, and it instantly ignited the entire mountain.


    Just like that, their bodies continued to struggle along with the flames. They did not have any consciousness of their own, only the instinct to eat left them constantly struggling.


    Ah Zi clenched his teeth, "Mister, the immortal Lei Lei, the Yin Qi here is too heavy and can''t be burned."


    She seemed to feel that it was very embarrassing to take the initiative to ask Luanyang for help, and her expression was extremely ugly.


    Seeing that the corpses were about to stand up again, Li Xue immediately went up and pushed Ah Zi. If it wasn''t for Ah Zi, then she would have pushed the corpses into the pile of burning corpses.


    "Are you crazy?" Ah Zi turned around angrily, anger burning in his eyes. He feared that if Luanyang was not still here, she would have directly taken action against him.


    Li Xue shouted in a shrill voice, "Aren''t you two very formidable? Hurry up and kill them! These disgusting things, they should die! "Quickly!"


    The crazy look on their faces was even more frightening than the corpses.


    Feng Ming pulled Ah Zi back, and looked at Li Xue with an unfriendly gaze.


    Just at this moment, a scream suddenly burst out, Li Xue''s arm had already been torn off by the corpse, a large amount of blood unceasingly flowed out, at the same time stimulating the corpses.


    They swarmed in succession and dragged Li Xue in. Their flesh and blood turned into a pile of crimson white bones in less than a moment.


    The girl couldn''t stand it any longer and wanted to turn around and run away. Only He Ling was still standing there calmly, but her subconscious steps were already revealing her fear.


    Luanyang took a step forward, and said with a slightly disdainful tone, "Blood, you''ve really given me a lot of trouble."


    At the beginning, I didn''t really understand it, but after seeing the corpses'' bodies continuously swell, and the bits of flesh and blood that looked like they were nourishing, unexpectedly caused their speed to change, even the fox fire was extinguished.


    The crowd began to slowly retreat. Everyone was afraid of this unfathomable yet extremely strange change.


    "First, sir?" I was so scared that I started to stutter, but as long as Luanyang didn''t step back, I didn''t either.


    Because I know Luoyang won''t let anything happen to me.


    He reached out a hand to grab my shoulder, and with a trace of pity in his eyes, he quietly pinched my fingers. The slight stabbing pain made me frown, and his lips pressed against mine, opening my frown.


    "Don''t call me that now."


    I looked over with doubt, only to see that his palm was bright red. He picked up the paper talisman that he had drawn a long time ago and smeared red spots on it. Then, he casually threw it towards the corpse.


    A gust of wind blew the talisman over, and in the instant it made contact, a loud bang resounded. The flame was extremely eye-piercing, and it was as hot as the sun. Even from far away, one could still feel its burning sensation.


    I couldn''t help but close my eyes. Suddenly, I felt a sense of restlessness within my heart. That kind of flame made me feel extremely familiar. After hearing the corpse''s howl, I felt as though it was my own scream.


    Ah!" Subconsciously, I let out a short scream before being tightly protected by someone behind me. A refreshing chill instantly enveloped me, and I heard Luoyang say in a soft voice, "I''m sorry.


    By the time I recovered, the corpses had already been burnt to a crisp, and only the small patch of charred ground on the floor was evidence that they had ever existed.


    Feng Ming obviously wanted to ask why, but he could only hold it in. Just because he didn''t dare to look at Luanyang doesn''t mean that he wouldn''t dare to look at me.


    But I couldn''t say anything, so I just pretended I couldn''t see anything.


    It took them a long time to recover from the shock, and one of the women pointed at Yang An and shouted, "You, you are all murderers! You are all murderers! "


    Ah Zi was immediately displeased, and interrupted: "Do you know what you''re saying? If it were not for Mister taking action, all of you would have died here! "


    The reasoning was very accurate, but the woman didn''t understand at all. She screamed: "Why do you want to see Li Xue die before your eyes? You''re the one who killed them, it was you who made these things eat people!"


    As if she had lost control of her body, she suddenly rushed towards Luanyang. Unfortunately, while on the way, she was kicked away by Ah Zi. She immediately vomited a mouthful of blood and fainted.


    Ah Zi didn''t seem to have expected his kick to be so powerful. He was stunned, and turned around to look at Luoyang, trying to see her attitude.


    Unfortunately, Luanyang hadn''t changed at all from the beginning to the end, he was still watching coldly from the sidelines.


    Seeing how our companions were first eaten by something strange before being kicked unconscious, the eyes of these people gradually turned fearful when they looked at us.


    One by one, they all retreated, as if we were the real monsters. Among them, only He Ling did not make the slightest movement.


    Feng Ming looked at them indifferently. "If you think we''re dangerous, then leave right now. Also, bring this crazy woman with you."


    Li Jun stood up silently and carried the woman up. There was no fear in his eyes, but there was an indescribable hatred.


    The five of us turned around and left in the direction we came from without a shred of nostalgia, as if they hadn''t noticed He Ling at all.


    When they all left, He Ling could not help but cry out loud. She choked with sobs and said, "Actually, I had already discovered that something was wrong with them. However, I did not dare to say anything. I was afraid that I would be discovered. I was afraid!"


    After all, she was just a little girl, and he didn''t know exactly what had happened. He could only see her crying in fear.


    But we won''t wait for her all the time, so we''ll just have to take her on the road.


    Although he was still stuttering along the way, he was able to tell the whole story.


    After He Ling and her companions entered the forest, they began to encounter all sorts of strange things. Along the way, they encountered all sorts of strange things, but the weird thing was that after a few minutes, the dead people actually returned to the team.


    Only He Ling discovered that she was the only one who had not experienced death.

 C118

    As she finished speaking, her expression began to grow somewhat absent-minded.


    She looked so pitiful that I couldn''t help but feel pity for her. However, I felt my heart light up, and even my previous sympathy disappeared.


    It occurred to me at once that what if it was not her companion who had died but herself?


    Luanyang squeezed my fingers a little bit harder, as if she had already read my mind. She whispered, "The talisman paper you gave her is still on her body. It''s just that she has a strong yang energy."


    An awkward atmosphere instantly spreads between us. I originally thought that I was guessing that I had the right to do so, but now, I am really slapping my face again. Furthermore, this time, it is my own hand that is slapping me.


    How could I forget that the talisman I drew had a certain effect in exorcising evil spirits? If the person who died was really He Ling, then at the instant she received my talisman, something would have happened.


    Fortunately, He Ling didn''t even hear Luanyang''s words, or I would have definitely felt very uncomfortable afterwards.


    Regarding He Ling''s words, we all maintained a silent state. No one could comfort her because no one had experienced the same kind of fear.


    As time passed, the sky really started to slowly darken. But luckily, we found the place to enter the village. There was a tall tree there. It didn''t look like a locust tree, which made me heave a sigh of relief.


    I already have a psychological shadow over the locust tree.


    The trees looked very tall and eye-catching in the forest, but what was even more eye-catching was the cloth bag on top of the bag. There were big and small bags as if there was something inside. As time passed, the bag was covered with a thick layer of moss.


    He Ling suddenly said, "Could this be the village from thirty years ago?"


    Hearing her words, Feng Ming immediately went up to her and asked seriously, "Do you know what happened thirty years ago?"


    "Huh?" He Ling was shocked by him and immediately said, "Yes, we all know that. Actually, we are all university students and came here because we are very interested in this topic. It is said that there is a village inside this mountain, but it was isolated from the world 30 years ago."


    Feng Ming nodded and walked over to Luanyang. "Mister, this is the place."


    The compass in his hand continued to rotate, making it impossible to tell that he had found his target.


    Luanyang nodded, and then pulled me into the village. I don''t know if it was just my imagination, but those cloth bags seemed to be moving in the air.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t even have the chance to look at it closely. I could only keep walking forward with Luanyang''s footsteps.


    After passing the big trees, the interior appeared much more spacious. It was as if a big door had been opened. Although the houses in the village were in a state of ridicule, one could still feel that there were many people coming and going inside.


    However, once we walked in, we felt as if the entire village was devoid of people. However, this was within our expectations. Who knew what happened to the village thirty years ago?


    Due to the lack of people, we found a place that looked like it could still be lived. We cleaned up a little and started to prepare for rest.


    The most attentive of them all was He Ling. Feng Ming and Ah Zi seemed to have something on their minds, and they cleaned up very perfunctorily.


    I had a premonition that the night wasn''t that good.


    The black color slowly started to erode the air, leaving only the flame of Thunderbolt Bara burning, shining on everyone''s face, their expressions different.


    The most relaxed was He Ling. She seemed to have already walked out from the shadows, and once again focused her attention on Luanyang.


    Indeed, it was a warm thought and lust, and this sentence was the most direct one in the eyes of humans.


    "Mr. Bai, who exactly are you? It can actually deal with things that are not human, could it be the legendary Daoist Priest? "


    He Ling propped up her small face with some innocence. It had to be said that she was very pure and cute.


    It was a pity that the one he was facing was Luanyang, only something he was interested in could have any response. In order to prevent the situation from turning awkward, Feng Ming acted as a lubricant and started to reveal Bai Zilan''s identity.


    Even after she had finished listening, He Ling still seemed to be lacking in interest, and her peripheral vision was still faintly discernible as she gazed at Luoyang.


    "Miss He, Mister and Sister Bai are not related by blood. They have been together all this time, even earlier than us." Ah Zi held a branch in his hand, and seemingly unintentionally flipped the fire on the ground, but every word he said was very piercing.


    He Ling''s face stiffened. Originally, she was a smart girl, but how could she not understand the meaning behind Ah Zi''s words? In an instant, she became a little disappointed as she held onto the talisman in her hand.


    However, it was no wonder that she was the only one who survived. Although she was a bit disappointed, she quickly recovered and didn''t have any intention of venting her anger. She turned around and lay down on her bunk, quietly licking her wounds.


    We didn''t even have the slightest intention of going to rest. Ah Zi''s eyes even started to turn red. She was a creature that roamed in the night, so naturally, there would be a call for her in this kind of tree.


    Time passed bit by bit and even I felt a little sleepy. Suddenly, a burst of noise came from the outside and in an instant, I became clear.


    I haven''t forgotten that there are only the few of us living in this village. With the barrier outside, it is already a surprise for a few people to come in, let alone such a large group of people.


    He Ling was also woken up by the bustling noise and sat up in a daze. Looking at the entrance, she suddenly let out a short shriek, but immediately covered her mouth with her hands.


    This is one of the reasons why we chose this place. Directly opposite the door is a tall Buddha statue, but unfortunately, it looks as sinister as a demon''s.


    "Who''s inside!" Who is it? "Hurry up and come out!"


    The bustling sounds outside stopped at the door. Their voices sounded impatient, but they had no intention of entering. They were only shouting at the door.


    He Ling trembled and asked, "Isn''t there no one here? What were those things outside? "It looks like a lot of people."


    Feng Ming sneered. "It''s just some small tricks. Don''t go out. If someone tries to break in, you can hide under the Buddha statue. I beg him, it might be useful."


    "You are going out? I wonder what it is like outside! "

 C119

    "Open the door!" Open the door! If you don''t open the door, then don''t blame us for being merciless! If we go in ourselves, you will not be able to bear the consequences! "


    That rough voice was still warning him, and the door was also banging loudly, as if the very next moment was about to break in.


    However, that was just a door. We did not lock it, so we could easily enter. However, we could only shout from the door. No matter how we look at it, something was amiss.


    He Ling was quite tactful. After she packed her things in her bag, she quickly ran to the bottom of the Buddha statue. She looked at us with a pitiful gaze and asked, "Then when will you be back? I''ll be waiting for you. "


    I couldn''t bear it, but I didn''t know what time it would be, so I could only look towards Luanyang as if asking for help.


    Luanyang sighed helplessly, "Maybe it is when the sun shines."


    He Ling immediately laughed out loud and then weirdly hid behind the scenes.


    After seeing how good He Ling was, Feng Ming went over to open the door. The moment he opened the door, he could see that there was a group of people, young and old, surrounding them.


    Their clothes all looked a little strange, like a kind of minority dress, but some seemed a little strange, looking at us with cold eyes.


    One of them, who looked like the leader of the group, walked up to Feng Ming and pointed his machete at him while shouting, "When did you foreigners enter the temple?"


    Feng Ming grinned as if he didn''t see the scimitar in his eyes. "Oh, this brother, we came here for a vacation, but we were actually lost here. We didn''t see anyone during the day, so we thought it was just a deserted village. So we randomly found a place to live!"


    "You should not be living in the temple!" The man was still furious, but he still believed Feng Ming''s words.


    Feng Ming immediately condemned him. "It''s because it''s a godly temple that we live in it. Look at the empty village in the middle of the day, how scary is that? Aren''t we subconsciously looking for a place with deities to protect us?"


    The three of us stood at the back, numbly watching Phoenix''s voice start to speak. My gaze was fixated on the villagers behind us, whose eyes looked numb. Only when the leader let out his emotions did he suddenly become excited.


    After Feng Ming told that so-called village chief for a period of time, that village chief said he was willing to bring us back to his home, but the temple doesn''t allow us to enter.


    It was an expression of contempt for the gods, and only people with pure souls could enter.


    Hearing this explanation, Ah Zi couldn''t help but complain in a low voice, "That temple is so dilapidated, I''m afraid there has never been a pure person in this village!"


    When I heard this, I immediately felt that it was a little funny. However, I knew that this wasn''t the time to brazenly laugh out loud, so I could only forcefully hold it in.


    The village chief lived in a place not too far away from the godly temple. It was a two story building, and the steps on the stairs creaked with a strange sound.


    There was an oil lamp on the table, but the light wasn''t as bright as I remembered. Instead, it was so oppressive that it made it hard to breathe.


    The village chief earnestly said, "These few days are the time for our sacrifice. Please don''t run around!"


    "Of course, of course, we''ll leave as soon as we get in touch with the person. There''s nothing worth staying over here, it''s just bringing trouble to the village chief!"


    Feng Ming''s attitude was very amiable. After saying a few more words to the village chief, he turned around and left.


    As soon as the Village Head left, Ah Zi immediately extinguished the flames on the table. Instantly, it turned into a light blue flame, illuminating every corner of the room.


    Although the light was not that intense, it lacked that oppressive feeling.


    Feng Ming looked at the oil lamp and sneered. "I didn''t expect to have such a large sum of money. After thirty years, these people are still trapped in this lousy place. They really have their own unique ideas for lighting the lamp!"


    "What!" I was so shocked that I almost broke the tea bowl on the table. I stared at the kerosene lamp on the table.


    In the end, he didn''t expect it to be corpse oil. How could such a thing be used as lamp oil?


    "Sister Bai, you''re still as timid as ever. You know that cowards are easily taken away by dirty things. That''s the same as sneaking in from the void!"


    Facing Feng Ming''s teasing, I replied back without any trace of politeness, "Really? The bravest and most cautious person was actually being controlled! Being too arrogant is also a way to test yourself! "


    I just said a few casual words and didn''t expect what would happen next.


    "I say, if these villagers can''t leave this place, it''s all because of themselves. They must have provoked something big, and we don''t care!"


    Feng Ming sighed as he lay down on the chair and prepared to sleep.


    Ah Zi immediately reverts to her original form, her small body curled up together, while the only bed remained untouched. Embarrassed, I turned my head to look at Luoyang.


    He took out an incense stick from his bag and pointed it at the door.


    "I''ll rest in this room tonight and wait for daybreak!"


    Although he was resting, he went through the door without any hindrance.


    Even though I wanted to know where he wanted me to go, I didn''t ask him to stay. I just obediently lied down on the bed. There must be a reason for him to go out alone.


    When dawn arrived, the lights on the table had long since been extinguished and the incense was still burning. The whole night had only consumed about half of the incense.


    Light shone through the cracks, giving off a very hopeful feeling.


    Feng Ming yawned and also came to his senses. After circling around, his hands paused, "Mister still hasn''t come back?"


    "Yeah, I haven''t come back since I left last night. Will there be any problems?"


    I looked worriedly at Feng Ming. Although I knew that Luoyang was powerful, he was still from the same village. There would always be times when it was hard to guard against him, no?


    Feng Ming casually waved his hand. "It''s best if you don''t worry about Teacher. Let''s go take a look at the little sister He Ling in the temple first!"


    Ah Zi still hasn''t woken up yet, so we left her in the room. The moment we went out, everything around us went back to its previous lifeless state.


    Along the way, they did not meet any so-called people.


    The silence was terrifying.

 C120

    It was as if everything that had happened last night had been an illusion. Everything was just a figment of our imagination.


    I couldn''t help but become a little nervous. Along the way, I kept a vigilant eye on the dark surroundings. It was as though I was afraid that someone would jump out from a corner.


    Fortunately, we were able to reach the entrance of the godly temple safely. The door was locked by a broken lock, and the moment we opened the door, He Ling, who was inside, couldn''t help but pounce on us and cry.


    "It''s so dark here. I''ve been here alone all night. It''s so scary!" He Ling''s face was wet from her tears. Her eyes were filled with deep fear.


    Unfortunately, he met Feng Ming who did not care for the fairer sex and mockingly said, "You are the safest one in this temple, alright? "None of those things dared to go in, because there''s a Buddha statue here. We all slept in the haunted house for the whole night."


    "Then are you guys okay?" He Ling was frightened by Feng Ming''s words and started to look at us suspiciously.


    I felt it was funny, but I didn''t know how to comfort her. The right judgement was to rely on myself to trust her the most.


    Feng Ming didn''t have any intention of continuing and directly said, "We are going to look for something. If you don''t want to, then stay inside the temple. You can come out in the day, but you definitely can''t come out at night! Do you understand? "


    He Ling swallowed her saliva in fright. "I, I want to go with you guys. I''ll be back tonight, I believe you guys."


    Feng Ming shrugged his shoulders nonchalantly, then led us around while still holding that small compass. That compass looked like a compass, but the words on it were completely incomprehensible. Occasionally, he would point at it and scold us angrily.


    The weird thing was that after cursing for a while, it mysteriously stopped just like that.


    Causing He Ling and I to frequently look over, we felt that it was very fun.


    The compass led us through the streets and alleys and stopped in a wide courtyard. In the middle of it was a strange plate made of stone. The picture on the board looked very exquisite, but upon closer inspection, we discovered that it was actually a step or even a story.


    It was obvious that the girls were more curious about the pictures. He Ling and I looked at each other and quickly finished looking at the pictures.


    He Ling''s face was pale. She was obviously frightened. "Sister Bai, this is all from the past. Who in this society would believe this?"


    I smiled helplessly. The bloodstains on the disc weren''t something that had been left behind for a long time. It should have at least been around a year!


    Feng Ming, on the other hand, did not have the slightest bit of comprehension towards these diagrams. Why can''t I understand it!? "


    I pointed to the first picture and showed it to him. "This is to say that there are actually two gods in this place. One of them is sealed, and the other is worshipped.


    "In the second picture, a large number of people suddenly died, but after dying, they did not get any peace. Everyone felt that someone provoked the gods, and under the finger prints of the gods, they decided to compensate the gods."


    "The villagers were unwilling to sacrifice their loved ones in the beginning, so they could only choose outsiders to perform the sacrificial ceremony. The first woman was thrown into the disk, and the God took her away in exchange for a year of peace."


    "The fourth picture, year after year, repeated like this, God not only protected them, he even started bringing immortality to them, he even started not getting sick, and human nature became greedy. People cheered and laughed, and behind him was the red disc."


    "The fifth picture should have been drawn recently. There''s a beautiful woman painted on it, with a faint smile on her face. Don''t you feel that when you''re looking at her, she''s also looking at you?"


    I stared at the woman, at her beautiful body, and I felt a kind of fear come over me.


    "Sister Bai!" The cry of the phoenix suddenly screamed out, pulling me back from the fear of the abyss.


    I looked at him with some understanding and didn''t understand what was going on. He directly grabbed my hand and searched through my meridians. After pressing down on it, a wave of pain came. I instantly became more clear-headed.


    "What''s going on?"


    Feng Ming sighed and said, "Sister Bai, your empathy is really too great. I can only look at this design. I really admire it!"


    Even though he was teasing me, I could feel his concern.


    He Ling also read on the side, "Sister Bai, you don''t know what happened to you just now. It was really scary. You were still talking about that woman. It was like I saw her at that moment."


    I forcefully smiled. I still couldn''t accept the fact that I had such a physique.


    "It''s alright, let''s look for clues!"


    Seeing that I was fine, Feng Ming let out a breath of relief. He then leaped up and jumped on top of the disc. There was at least two meters of height. It was very difficult for He Ling and I to climb up, so we could only wait for the phoenix cry to subside.


    Just as I was waiting, I suddenly heard a mournful cry. It was a bit far but close. I was afraid that it was due to my imagination. I felt like turning around to ask He Ling.


    He Ling''s expression of wanting to cry or not told me everything. It wasn''t something that I could hear!


    "Sister Bai, what''s that sound?"


    I didn''t have the heart to scare a child, so I casually said, "It might be a cave. You should know that in some places, because they are too poor, they can''t build a house, so they live in caves in the mountain. The longer they live, the deeper the caves will be.


    Even I myself believe that there is evidence to be drawn from this statement.


    However, He Ling looked at me with a wry smile. "Sister Bai, do the caves need men, women, and children to be separated?"


    I was startled, and immediately heard the cries of both men and women, mixed with the cries of infants. The three sounds, mixed together, gave off a strange feeling that I couldn''t put my finger on it.


    He didn''t know what to do, but Feng Ming suddenly jumped down. With a serious expression, he said, "Let''s leave this place first, then we''ll go find something."


    He Ling and I were eager to leave immediately, so we quickly walked to the front. That crying sound was also weird. After Feng Ming spoke, it actually disappeared without a trace.


    Could it be that this person only knew how to look at people, and only knew how to bully weak people like us?


    Originally, we thought that the next location would be the housing area. However, we didn''t expect Feng Ming to bring us directly to the back of the mountain. Not a single blade of grass grew on it.

 C121

    Remembering the group of people at night, a bad premonition welled up in my heart. Phoenix''s Cry even brought out three branches from the side and split them into two.


    "Since the conditions are not enough, let''s use these things first!"


    He Ling was somewhat at a loss. She asked, "What are we going to do?"


    Feng Ming didn''t seem to have any intention of stopping. He quickly stirred the soil beneath him and answered, "Of course I want to see if there''s anyone inside."


    He Ling seemed to be shocked by his matter-of-fact tone. However, she did not dare to ignore him. She could only carefully dig while she was afraid.


    I looked at the dirt beneath my feet. The loose soil made me feel as if I could dig it up with my bare hands. In just a few minutes, I could already see what was underneath.


    The exposed skin looked like it belonged to someone who had just been buried, and there was even a hint of blood on it.


    Ah!" He Ling was so scared that she sat down on her butt and pointed at the corpse while trembling, "This was just buried, right? That''s too careless!


    Feng Ming directly stretched out his hand to bring out the corpse. There was another series of corpses below him. However, he didn''t bring out a single piece. He only brought out the corpse on the ground and gave a short laugh.


    "Sister Bai, my memory isn''t good. Have you come to see if this person is familiar?"


    In my heart, I rejected him, but my eyes couldn''t help but look over. This corpse had complicated jewelry, and it was obviously the little girl who stood beside the village chief yesterday. There was even a tear mark on the corner of her eye.


    In an instant, I couldn''t even hold onto a branch. Although I had already guessed that those weren''t living people, when the corpses were placed in front of me, I still couldn''t help but feel fear and trepidation.


    "Are you familiar with it? All women look alike, but I don''t recognize them. "


    Feng Ming said with a bit of distress, he didn''t seem to be afraid at all.


    I immediately became furious and pointed at the fresh corpse as I shouted, "Are you blind? Wasn''t this woman the one behind the Village Head? There aren''t many women in the whole village, can''t you remember? You did it on purpose. "


    "Huh?" Feng Ming looked at me innocently. His pair of phoenix eyes were staring at me, trying to get away with it.


    However, I was completely unmoved. After seeing Luoyang''s beauty for so many times, this was probably the result. I was completely unfazed by her beauty.


    "Alright, I admit it. It''s Teacher that wants to train your courage. He really can''t be by your side all the time. You have to learn to protect yourself."


    I was stunned for a moment before my face turned cold. This wasn''t the first time I had heard such words, but every time I heard them, I would feel a little irritated, and even more so, cold to the bone.


    However, in the eyes of outsiders, it was like a special kind of love.


    "Wow, Mr. White is so nice to you. I also want to find a boyfriend like him in the future."


    Facing He Ling''s envious gaze, I didn''t know what to say. I could only choose to remain silent. After confirming my identity, Feng Ming buried the person back into the ground.


    When they returned to the house, Ah Zi had already returned to his human form. Looking at the kerosene lamp on the table, his eyes were very focused.


    As soon as I saw the kerosene lamp, I felt sick to my stomach and had to look away.


    For the whole day, the four of us were together. When the sky turned dark, He Ling would consciously return to the broken temple.


    The sky gradually darkened and I felt sleepy. I lay on the bed and gradually closed my eyes.


    Who knew that the next time he would open his eyes, it would be in another place? However, he was held tightly by Feng Ming, and there was no possibility for him to move at all.


    "Phoenix Cry!" I shouted loudly, but it seemed as if I couldn''t hear the phoenix cry at all.


    The surroundings started to become blurry. Finally, there was the light of the fire and the sound of people coming and going. I was tied up and placed my hands and feet on the plate. Beneath me were the villagers.


    Their faces were filled with joy, each of them behaving as if they had gotten a huge advantage over the others. Their eyes were filled with greed as they looked at the stone pillar.


    The village chief stood on the stool and waved his arms, "Everyone be quiet, today we have found a perfect sacrifice, this time we will definitely succeed. Yesterday, those people were all filthy, so they were not acknowledged by the gods, but today is different, this is the best sacrifice! God will forgive us! "


    "Sacrifice!" Sacrifice! Sacrifice! "


    The villagers were in a frenzy as they raised the handgrips in their hands.


    Feng Ming stood at the side with a numb face, as if he didn''t see everything in front of him.


    I knelt on the plate. The floor was covered with strange patterns, and the outer circle was slightly taller. There were some small holes densely packed on top of it. It seemed as though some of the bugs were hiding inside.


    After the Village Chief said that, he stood on a stool and looked at me with a strange smile. With a sense of satisfaction, he said, "Be good. In ten minutes, you will reach the God''s side."


    "Let me go, there is no such thing as god. How long are you two going to keep on lying to yourselves?" I retorted loudly. I tried to struggle free, but the pain was only getting worse.


    The village chief held my neck, the scimitar pressed against my cheek. The sharp tip of the scimitar was extremely cold.


    "You need to be good and obedient so that the gods will like you. To be able to be by the side of the gods, you should feel joy. The gods will give you eternity."


    As the Village Chief spoke, he suddenly retracted the scimitar and slashed the back of my hand. Bright red blood instantly spurted out and a small amount of blood flowed to the ground beneath my feet.


    The moment the village chief saw the blood, he was both scared and excited. In the end, he ruthlessly cut my wrist, cutting through my blood vessels and also cutting off the ropes.


    But at this moment, even if I were given freedom, I wouldn''t be able to leave.


    The Village Chief laughed out loud. When he saw the bright red light flowing towards the upper levels, he backed off in fear.


    When the blood flowed into the hole, I immediately heard a rustling sound. It sounded like some kind of strange bug, crawling, flapping its wings, and chewing unconsciously. "Heheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheehee ¡­"


    Ah!" He Ling was so scared that she sat down on her butt and pointed at the corpse while trembling, "This was just buried, right? That''s too careless!


    I cried loudly and struggled continuously, but I was still unable to change the reality around me.


    I helplessly watched as red bugs crawled out of the cave. After absorbing my blood, they instantly turned black and cold blades appeared from their mouths.


    Once tasted, there was no way to stop. More and more bugs crawled out of the cave and came closer and closer to my wound.


    I began to despair. I didn''t even understand why it would become this way as soon as I woke up.


    The moment I closed my eyes, my body suddenly flew into the air, and a sharp pain came from my lower leg.

 C122

    He couldn''t control his body and was sent flying backwards, causing the people behind him to stagger and stumble. However, he managed to stabilize his legs with great difficulty.


    "Let''s go, we''re going to the temple. If anyone calls for you, don''t come out, unless it''s Sir!" It was obvious that Ah Zi was injured, and even his words seemed a little weak.


    However, he still continued to stand in front of me, blocking the Phoenix Cry that had already been controlled.


    Those villagers clearly knew that they were no match for Ah Zi, but they were staring at me with hostility. However, no one stepped forward. Feng Ming seemed to have gone crazy as he continued to throw talismans and moves at Ah Zi.


    Ah Zi gave a loud shout and the fire of the fox instantly jumped out of the river, separating us.


    "Let''s go!" If you die, you won''t have any chance for me to survive! "


    I bit my lower lip and instantly savored the taste of the blood. Currently, I was undoubtedly just a burden. I could only grit my teeth and quickly turn around to leave.


    The position of his feet was extremely painful, as if there were small worms constantly trying to drill into them.


    Although he was scared, he was more afraid that it would be a waste for Ah Zi to do that. He would still be caught and put back on the plate, but he would not feel any pain when he tried to hypnotize himself.


    Fortunately, even though I stumbled, I was still able to see the location of the godly temple. From the outside, it still looked dilapidated, but in my eyes, it was still hope.


    I dragged my legs to the door and started to knock heavily on the window. It was already too late, I could already hear the bustling sounds of the villagers.


    Only in this place do the villagers not dare to come in. I must go in.


    After a while, He Ling''s probing voice came from inside, "Who are you? Is it Sister Bai? "


    "It''s me! Let me in, those things are chasing me!" I anxiously looked towards the entrance and continuously knocked on the door.


    The broken door was knocked by me so loud that it was very clear in the dark night, but I felt like my heart was beating even louder.


    Knocks after knocks sounded in my ears like the sound of urgent footsteps.


    "He Ling! Hurry up and open the door! "He Ling!" I was already scared to the point that my eyes started to blur. Icy cold air gradually surged towards my heart along with the passage of time.


    I swallowed my saliva. Just when I was about to force my way in, He Ling suddenly opened the door and pulled me in.


    She didn''t seem to be doing very well. Her eyes were very erratic. She looked at me nervously and asked, "Are you for real? You must be real, or I''ll definitely be dead! "


    Seeing her strange appearance, just as he was about to ask, the fire outside started to burn brightly and the noise outside started to grow louder.


    The villagers caught up.


    I abruptly covered He Ling''s mouth and dragged her in front of the Buddha statue. The Buddha statue still had its fiendish look, staring at everything in front of it with its gaping eyes.


    "I''m sorry, I will only borrow one night. I will leave tomorrow when they leave! "I''m sorry!" I kneeled down with a weird posture. As if I had already obtained the Buddha statue''s consent, I pulled He Ling to squat under the table.


    The table was very large, and was large enough for two people. There was a rather short tablecloth in front of them, and they could see the straw in the middle of the hall.


    He Ling''s reaction was quite fast. She reached out her hand to touch my wrist. When I looked over, she gave me a look. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with it, I slowly let go of her mouth.


    At this time, we didn''t even have the time to say anything before we heard the sound of the villagers knocking on the doors. They were roaring furiously as if they would charge in at any moment.


    But I know that as long as the Buddha has acknowledged us, it will be hard for them to get in.


    He Ling curled herself up beside me in fear and asked softly, "Sister Bai, what''s going on? I''m so scared! "Where''s Mr. White?"


    Seeing how scared she was, I reached out my arms to hug her, but didn''t immediately answer her question. My intuition told me that it would be better to not speak for now.


    "Come out! Are you hiding in there? Don''t think that only you can enter! If you want me to catch you, I will cut you open first and throw you into the plate! "


    The village chief''s voice came viciously, leaving only the villagers to jeer at him. From under the table, they could already see the dyed red floor.


    He wondered how many torches there were outside.


    In this small space, only He Ling and I could hear the breathing of the two of us. We didn''t open our mouths as if we were talking about insects.


    Only after maintaining this state for a while did he hear someone ask in a soft voice, "Village Head, it can''t be that woman didn''t go in at all, right? Our village is still very big, what if we haven''t looked for her carefully?"


    "Go!" Let''s go out and find somewhere else first. If it doesn''t work out, then we can only find that thing for help. After losing her sacrifice this time, she won''t have a good ending! "


    The villagers grudgingly cursed a few more times before gradually leaving with their footsteps and loud noises.


    Even when there was not a single sound, He Ling and I did not say a word. We only quietly looked at the world outside.


    Only when he started to feel drowsy did He Ling start to speak again in a low voice.


    "Sister Bai, I don''t have a chance to see you again." She couldn''t help but sob softly, and her body also started to tremble slightly.


    With a single glance, I could tell that before I came here, something terrifying must have happened. Otherwise, things wouldn''t have turned out this way.


    "It''s fine. We can go out at dawn. We just need to get some sleep!"


    I just hope I can get a good night''s sleep.


    He Ling leaned on me wholeheartedly as if she had found her only support. In this dark environment, no matter how nervous she was, she would still feel exhausted, not to mention the frightened He Ling.


    Gradually, she closed her eyes and began to breathe heavily.


    However, I was completely unable to fall asleep. Whether it was due to the unsafe environment or the pain in my foot, it wasn''t an easy task for me to fall asleep.


    In my drowsiness, it was as though I suddenly heard Ah Zi''s voice. It was initially calm, but it suddenly turned into a sharp scream.


    I suddenly widened my eyes as my miserable scream didn''t have any intention of ending. It continued to irritate my eardrums as it continued to attack my defense line.


    That''s not right! These are just my illusions, it''s impossible for Ah Zi to come to this place!


    Just as I was about to close my eyes, I heard He Ling say in a daze, "Sister Bai, what ¡­ what was that sound?!"

 C123

    A soft mutter immediately jolted me awake, and all of the thoughts in my head vanished like smoke in thin air.


    I began to tremble as I said, "He Ling, what did you say you heard? "Don''t be afraid, I can hear it too. Can you tell me what kind of sound it is?"


    He Ling gradually went from being confused to being completely awake. She also reacted to the current situation and said with tears in her eyes, "I slept in a daze, as if I heard someone calling for me. Just as I was about to answer, I suddenly heard a woman''s scream, and I woke up from fright."


    "That scream made me feel very uncomfortable. Did something happen?"


    She carefully tested the waters as the corner of her mouth lifted up with great difficulty. The bitter smile made her heart ache.


    The screams had not stopped even now. One after another, they struck people''s hearts and struck their hearts.


    "It''s fine, just pretend you didn''t hear anything!"


    The moment I said those words, the screams outside stopped. Initially, I thought that I would give up on this move, but who would have thought that he would open his mouth again.


    This shout was actually a phoenix''s cry. "Sister Bai, it''s best if you hurry up and come out! Otherwise, the fur on Ah Zi''s body will really be made into clothes! "


    As he spoke, it was as if he was trying to respond.


    I was so scared that I covered my ears, deceiving myself to do nothing, but the image of Ah Zi being skinned kept drilling into my mind.


    They kept pulling at my hands, they were everywhere.


    "No!" I painfully covered my head and groaned.


    It was obviously very soft, but he was still overheard by the things outside. He smiled complacently. "I knew it must be inside. Why haven''t you come out yet!"


    Although it was still Feng Ming''s voice, the tone of his voice was completely different. It was as if he had become a completely different person.


    The threatening words didn''t enter my ears. I only know one thing, even though ''Phoenix Cry'' outside already knows that I am inside, she still hasn''t entered.


    This also explained that he didn''t have the means to get in. Feng Ming was a member of the Dao Clan and was recognized as such, but he still couldn''t get in.


    This phoenix cry was most likely a fake. It was unknown when the real phoenix cry had been replaced.


    He Ling could not stand the screams. She sobbed and said, "Sister Bai, Sister Ah Zi couldn''t really have been caught by him, right? Are we going to skin them? "


    As soon as she finished speaking, she trembled in fear at her own imagination.


    He also seemed like someone with a lot of imagination.


    "That won''t happen, he wants us to go out, and he will not easily skin Ah Zi. Moreover, he might not have already caught Ah Zi."


    I am aware of Ah Zi''s strength. With her personality, even if she commits suicide, she wouldn''t allow herself to become a threat to me.


    Feng Ming impatiently knocked on the door, shouting, "I''m actually very easy to talk about. As long as you continue to offer sacrifices, I can let these people go. After all, I just need someone to use as a sacrifice, and as long as you come out, I will let everyone go."


    "Do you really want such a good-looking little fox to die?" He mocked her in a low voice. It was unknown what he used to hang her on the door, which made a creaking sound.


    It was like a sharp object that kept sliding up and down.


    It was ear-piercing.


    "Sister Bai, will he come in?" He Ling''s mental fortitude wasn''t very good. She was probably on the verge of collapsing, and her eyes were pleading as she looked at me.


    I knew she wanted an affirmative answer, but I couldn''t answer it.


    "I just guarantee that you will be able to live if I am alive. Don''t be afraid!" Before I could say anything, I suddenly felt a spasm at the location of my calf.


    I immediately lifted my leg and placed it under the moonlight. I could vaguely see that there was something under my skin that was unceasingly rolling.


    Ah!" He Ling let out a short shriek. Just as she made a sound, she subconsciously covered her mouth.


    Looking at the frightening object on my leg, I couldn''t resist the urge to scream out loud. However, I bit my lips tightly, allowing the pain to bring me sufficient clarity of mind.


    "Good!" "Since you don''t know, then forget it. I will skin this fox alive!" Feng Ming angrily spat out a few words, then fell silent.


    After everything was quiet, He Ling finally opened her mouth to speak.


    "B-Sister Bai, what is this thing!"


    She pointed her finger at the bulge of my calf, wanting to touch it but shrinking back in fear.


    I shook my head and pulled out a piece of cloth from my body to place on top of it. Actually, I probably knew that this thing was the bug, but I didn''t expect it to be here.


    I don''t have any experience with this kind of thing, but at least I can''t go up with it!


    "Do you have anything sharp?"


    Other than a few talismans on my body, all I have is a pendant, which is completely useless.


    He Ling looked at me in shock. She had obviously guessed what I was going to do. She subconsciously swallowed her saliva and asked, "You can''t be thinking of doing it by yourself, right?"


    "You''re helping me?" I subconsciously replied as the corner of my mouth curled into a bitter smile.


    In an instant, she had a bitter expression on her face. It was obvious that she was resisting this idea from the bottom of her heart but she didn''t want me to die. She looked at me hesitantly.


    When I saw her expression, I knew that she meant it. I quickly explained, "Even if you want to help me, I''m still very scared. Look at my body and see if I have it. I''ll get it myself. Otherwise, I don''t know if this thing will ascend."


    She turned around, grabbed her bag, and started rummaging through it. This was originally a place to travel to in the wilderness, so there must be something sharp in there. Not long later, she handed me a small knife.


    Under the moonlight, the blade flashed with a cold light.


    "This knife is very sharp, you should control it a little bit."


    I took it and didn''t care about it at all. I first bit the bottom of my shirt and stabbed it into the protrusion. An intense pain immediately struck me.


    His vision went dark, but he didn''t faint. I should have known that this wouldn''t do me any good.


    When I threw that thing on the ground, I could even feel it wiggling. I couldn''t stand it any longer and directly stabbed the blade into its body until there was no movement at all.


    After I let go of the clothes I was shouting at, I took deep breaths and blood flowed from my mouth onto the ground.


    I suddenly felt a chill run down my spine.

 C124

    The surroundings suddenly became dark, completely different from the black from before. The moonlight that was still there seemed to have been sucked dry.


    All that was left was the incomparably pure darkness.


    Even though I couldn''t see what was going on outside, I could feel countless pairs of spying eyes staring at me from the darkness, looking for an opportunity to strike.


    Looking at the blood on the ground, I was a little vexed at my imprudence. I could only turn around and ask He Ling for some clothes that I didn''t want and quickly wiped off the blood on the ground.


    Although He Ling didn''t understand what I was doing, she didn''t have any objections.


    A night''s time, if it was before, would be nothing more than closing my eyes. When I opened my eyes again, it was already morning.


    Yet, at this moment, I felt as though the dawn had come for a very long time. The blood on my feet had stopped, but not a single peep left my sight.


    I am like a steamed bun, everything wants to keep it for myself, but there is no way to come in, directly giving it up is impossible, there is only one way left, and that is to look, and accidentally pick up an advantage?


    He Ling fell asleep easily once again, but I just stared at the ground. After my eyes adapted to the darkness, I could still see the vague outline of her body.


    It was originally a grayish-black color, but a colossus suddenly appeared. At the beginning, it obstructed everyone''s line of sight. However, after a long while, it gradually took on a shape.


    From the looks of it, it should be the appearance of a dog. With its big mouth and sharp teeth, it was possible to see how long it was. That curve of its mouth seemed to be telling me that it could eat me in one bite.


    The dog-like thing was squatting at the entrance. It had no intention of leaving. Occasionally, it would even stand up and walk around.


    As long as it starts moving around, I can vaguely hear a sharp scream. There are only half of it. It seems that it was cut off by various reasons while it was still screaming.


    At first, I didn''t understand. But when the big dog sat back down in the center of the room, I saw its mouth open wide in satisfaction, and it yawned before I realized what was going on.


    While this thing was guarding me, it instantly turned its competitor into a small meal before eating. It''s just that it didn''t think that a small meal could fill it to such an extent.


    It lay there uncontrollably, then it stopped moving.


    After seeing it not moving, I gradually calmed down. At the same time, I knew that it was only a temporary peace. Tonight, it felt like a century had passed.


    I watched as a ghost girl pulled her tongue out and wrapped it around the door from top to bottom. Before she could even make a move, she was eaten by the big dog.


    His heart was already numb.


    Staring with wide-open eyes, I finally wait for daybreak.


    The big dog let out an angry bellow. In the end, it paced back and forth unwillingly before it quickly left.


    When the first rays of the morning sun shone on me, I felt that I was really alive. It was an indescribable feeling.


    He Ling was gently shaken awake by me. The first thing I did when I went out was to kneel in front of the Buddha statue and kowtow to it sincerely. Without its permission and protection, it would have been impossible for either me or He Ling to survive.


    "Sister Bai?"


    He Ling looked at me strangely. In the end, she still followed my example and kowtowed several times.


    When the door was opened, the entire village returned to its former tranquility.


    He Ling stood at the doorway, obviously she didn''t want to get up. She looked at me blankly and asked, "Where can we go now? It seems like we''re the only ones there!"


    I thought about Luanyang, who had already left, and couldn''t help but clench my teeth. He definitely wouldn''t leave us in such a place, so he must have encountered some troublesome matters, so he couldn''t leave.


    I''m going to find him!


    "It''s fine if you want to stay, but I''m going to look for him. He''s definitely waiting for me!"


    He Ling was scared by my resolute tone, so she chose to leave with me. The two of us were always better than one another.


    I held He Ling''s knife in my hand, and the blade was stained with my blood. I did not forget Feng Ming''s words: my blood can attract and kill ghosts.


    He Ling carefully followed behind me, tightly holding the talisman in her hand.


    There was no one in the village, not even a trace of life. It was much more desolate than when we first arrived.


    We first went to the Village Head''s house, but did not find any clues, so we had to go to the back of the mountain to find a more secretive place.


    Along the way, even though He Ling and I would talk for a while, the silence was still there.


    When we passed by a ravine, He Ling screamed suddenly and began to cry loudly.


    "What''s wrong?" I vigilantly looked around my surroundings. I didn''t discover anything abnormal and walked over. With a single glance, I was able to see what was inside.


    He never thought that his teammates who were already dead would end up like this. Although his clothes were still flowing, the things inside had already been bitten into pieces.


    I suddenly thought of the offerings that the Village Head mentioned. Could it be that these people were the sacrifices in the beginning, which is why they were able to come in.


    He Ling was still crying sorrowfully, but she didn''t dare to take another glance at it. She could only follow me and continue walking forward.


    After passing through a small forest, we came across a group of caves. It was just like I said before, there were a large number of caves, and every single one of them would let out a cry when the wind blew past.


    He could clearly distinguish men, women, old, and young, as if there was someone who was crying like this before.


    The atmosphere was horrifying.


    "Are we going in? There are so many holes, which one should we go in? "


    He Ling looked at me hesitantly. She could clearly feel her fear, so she wanted to persuade me not to go in.


    It was a pity that I had already decided where I would go and headed straight for my intuition. The sound coming from the hole was that of a woman''s and one could faintly feel the crying of children mixed within.


    He Ling knew that there was no longer any chance for her to turn back. She could only grab my clothes and began to walk inside step by step.


    The deeper they went, the darker the feeling became. Although the crying did not become louder, it was still very close to their ears.


    He recounted his own tragedy.

 C125

    The light inside was getting lower and lower, and even the temperature was gradually changing. There was a kerosene lamp on the wall, but when I thought about the corpse oil at the Village Head''s house, I felt a chill run down my spine.


    If it is such a bright Hu, then I would rather not.


    But I felt that it was corpse oil, but He Ling didn''t feel that way. Just when I wanted to remind her, she had already taken out her lighter and lit up the surrounding kerosene lamps.


    The dim light was coming at any moment, enveloping us, making the shadows seem blurry.


    I turned around abruptly and looked at He Ling angrily. "What are you doing?"


    He Ling was shocked by my expression and thought that she had done something bad. She stammered, "Sister Bai, I-did I do something bad?"


    Before she could even finish her words, she started crying quietly. In terms of fear, He Ling was better than him. Not only was she old, but she also had experience.


    Seeing how pitiful she was, I didn''t say anything more. Sighing helplessly, I pulled her along and continued walking inside. Since nothing unexpected happened, it wasn''t out of the question to order her.


    Maybe everything was just my imagination?


    There were so many kerosene lamps, could it be that all of them were made of kerosene?


    With such a fluke in mind, he felt a bit more at peace as he continued walking deeper in.


    Just as I turned a corner, I saw two small holes in front of me, one on the left and the other on the right.


    Both sides were dark and deep, as if they would never find a way out. However, they gave people a feeling of endless treasures, tempting them to go in and obtain something.


    Unconsciously, I lifted one of my legs and was about to choose when the pain in my foot brought me back to reality. I turned around and saw that He Ling had almost walked into another hole.


    The black shadow seemed to be devouring her.


    "He Ling! What are you doing! "


    I shouted loudly, but He Ling acted as if she didn''t hear anything. She walked in recklessly without any hesitation.


    The road ahead is unforeseen, and none of us will know what it is.


    Thinking that there was nothing I could do, I clenched my teeth and followed her. Just as I pulled He Ling''s hand, I turned around but couldn''t find an exit.


    This is obviously a fake cave, then where are we right now?


    His hand was grabbed from the back. He Ling was so frightened that her strength increased a lot. I could even hear her teeth chattering non-stop.


    "I, what happened to me just now? We''re up there again, aren''t we? "


    Seeing how scared she was, I knew that I wouldn''t be able to get anything out of her so I could only give up and silently pull her hand to the front.


    After adapting to the darkness, it isn''t hard for me to move forward. It''s just that the road in front of me doesn''t seem to have an end. After reaching the end, my legs are so tired that I haven''t even reached the end.


    This was basically impossible. The size of this mountain was probably not that big.


    He Ling directly kneeled on the ground and said tiredly, "Sister Bai, we have left for a long time. We will die of exhaustion."


    I stopped and gave up.


    After searching for a while, I found that there were still kerosene lamps on the walls. There was no other way around it now. I grabbed He Ling''s lighter and lit up all the kerosene lamps around us.


    Previously, his heart should have been only thinking of finding Luanyang and the others, he didn''t even look at the position of the wall, but now, he felt something was different.


    The hole should be very rough. There were carvings everywhere on the stone wall, but they weren''t polished. Only the bottom of the oil lamp looked quite smooth. It was probably due to the fact that someone often sat in that position.


    Above that, there were no major changes. There were even some moss on top of it, which was enough to explain the damp and gloomy environment here.


    If he lived in a place like this all year round, even if his eyes wouldn''t have any problems, his joints would!


    "Sister Bai!"


    He Ling suddenly called out my name and pointed to the top of her head with a curious face. The higher she went, the paler her face became. It was as if she had seen something terrifying.


    Looking at her expression, I was a little unwilling to raise my head. I walked to her side, covered her mouth and hid in a corner.


    He Ling''s entire body was stiff, without any signs of resistance.


    After waiting for a while, when there weren''t any movements, I raised my head and meet with a pair of scarlet eyes.


    It was as though there was a huge snake hanging on it. Its blood-red vertical eyes stared coldly at us, as though it was trying to see if it could fill the gaps between its teeth.


    Being looked at like that by the cold-blooded animals, his entire body became extremely stiff, but how could there be such a large snake in this cave?


    My heart skipped a beat as I lifted my head to look at the bloodthirsty eyes. Very quickly, I discovered that there was something different about them. They didn''t move at all.


    Even if snakes were experts at disguising themselves, they would not only reveal a pair of eyes.


    I gritted my teeth and took out a piece of talisman paper from my bag. Afterwards, I used a knife to cut my finger and used the blood to draw the talisman. The rough paper caused my wound to hurt.


    However, I didn''t make a single sound. I was afraid that this huge snake was real.


    After drawing, I turned around and looked at He Ling with a cautious expression. I whispered into her ear, "I have something to do. If the thing on top moves, then I will turn around and run. Don''t worry about me."


    He Ling looked at me in disbelief. "Sister Bai, what do you mean?" "Then what are you going to do?"


    I smiled bitterly and caressed her soft hair. "Life and death are in the hands of the heavens. You have to take good care of yourself. Even if there''s no one around, you have to continue walking."


    After saying that, I didn''t give her any more chances. I twined the talisman in my hand around the blade, raised my head and aimed at the pair of scarlet vertical pupils.


    The blade drew a flame on the stone wall. As soon as the paper talisman touched the wall, it started to burn. The flame continued to spread to the top of his head.


    The bright light also allowed me to clearly see what was above my head.


    Who would have thought that there would be something that looked like a giant mural on top of it? However, the snake seemed to be alive, constantly struggling in pain. Its enormous body was being burned by the flames, and it was even able to let out a roar.

 C126

    I stared at everything in front of me with my eyes wide open. The wall above my head gradually disappeared, and everything around me changed.


    The originally dark cave immediately vanished, and the snake above its head also disappeared. The wide cave revealed its original appearance, and there was no such thing as a ''alternative''.


    I dropped to the ground and let out a hearty laugh.


    He Ling walked in front of me and exclaimed, "Were we all hallucinations? We haven''t left this big hole at all? "


    I coldly harrumphed. My heart had long since been fed up with this game. Wasn''t it my blood? If this worked, then what difference did it make if he lost a little more!


    Looking at the kerosene lamp in front of me, I didn''t hesitate to drip my blood into it. The instant the blood drips down, the oil seems to have received a high temperature and starts to boil.


    During the boiling process, it gave off an unpleasant smell, like the smell of rotting after a person''s death. It also seemed to be the smell of feces.


    The smell was extremely pungent. It was as if something was constantly consuming the skin on the tip of his nose and was corroding it.


    After the oil was slowly burnt away, I let out a sudden scream. The black smoke gradually took the shape of a human in front of me.


    Even though I couldn''t see any faces, I recognized Luanyang at first.


    He looked extremely weak as he lay down on the ground. Black fog surrounded him, and the area around him was covered in ice.


    He Ling didn''t know that the thing in front of her was the Mr. Bai that she had always been thinking about. She just stood behind me in fear and asked fearfully, "Sister Bai, what is this thing? Is it dangerous? "


    I shook my head, wanting to go up and take a look at Luoyang''s condition. However, I found that my feet were already covered in frost, making it impossible for me to approach him.


    "Sister Bai, what are you doing!?" I don''t know if this thing will hurt anyone, and you didn''t see the ice all over him! Just looking at it makes me feel very cold! "


    Although He Ling was scared, she still stretched out her hand to stop me. Although she knew that she was doing this for my own good, she suddenly felt a nameless fire in her heart. She wanted to be angry, but she felt that it wasn''t right.


    Suddenly, a shout came from outside of the cave. He Ling didn''t hesitate at all and immediately responded. Even I didn''t have time to react.


    I subconsciously blocked in front of Luanyang, afraid that the Chou family would see Luanyang''s current appearance. Otherwise, none of us would be able to leave.


    Who knew that the person who came in would be Feng Ming, and behind him was a bloody Ah Zi.


    Ah Zi''s face was deathly pale, as if he had lost too much blood. However, he was still standing there staunchly by himself, staring at Luanyang''s direction.


    "Sir?"


    I knew she was asking about Luanyang''s current situation, but even I didn''t know what was going on and could only shake my head.


    Feng Ming was the first to rush forward and said anxiously, "It''s all because of me. If it wasn''t for my lack of mental fortitude, you wouldn''t be in this state. Sister Bai, help me bandage Ah Zi''s wound!"


    I unceremoniously took He Ling''s backpack and quickly bandaged it. Feng Ming, on the other hand, was observing Luanyang''s situation from a distance.


    Although Feng Ming didn''t seem to have any problems now, I still couldn''t help but ask about Ah Zi''s situation in a low voice.


    He paused for a second, and then suddenly let out a breath of cold air, but still managed to speak, "He is fine, don''t worry, the only thing that hasn''t been resolved yet is Mister." The Yin Qi was about to swallow him! It''s all that woman. I never thought that she would actually do such a thing with that mister''s corpse! "


    I quickly bandaged the wound and asked doubtfully, "What did she do with Mister''s corpse?"


    Ah Zi realized that he seemed to have said something else and didn''t want to continue talking. His eyes also seemed to be a little erratic.


    I was so infuriated that I chuckled. I didn''t have any intention of continuing to make things difficult for him.


    Unexpectedly, Ah Zi started to explain first, "Sir, I don''t want you to know about these bad things. I have no other choice. Sister Bai, I''m sorry!"


    "Don''t worry, I will find out about him one day." I put the rest of the stuff into my bag, turned around and walked over to Luanyang.


    At this time, Feng Ming had already pasted a lot of talisman paper around the black fog. The talisman paper looked extremely complicated, and the spirit energy on it was different from usual.


    I didn''t rashly disturb the phoenix cry, but only changed a direction so that I could see the situation of the phoenix cry.


    Who knew that before he could kneel down, Feng Ming would directly fall to the ground without any warning. His eyes were wide open as if he was unwilling to give up.


    "Phoenix Cry!" I quickly went over to help Feng Ming up, but I was scared by his coldness. That ice-cold bone-piercing feeling was similar to that of Luoyang.


    However, his body had never touched Luanyang at all.


    "What did you do!" I gritted my teeth as I asked, struggling to get him away from me. Then I sat down next to Luanyang.


    Feng Ming trembled and said, "Sir will fall into a deep sleep if this goes on. I only wanted to help him, but I didn''t expect my body to be so weak!"


    "Do you know how to help him?" I asked calmly. Actually, I already had my answer in my heart.


    No matter what it is, I will do it, so right now I just want to know the exact method.


    Feng Ming looked straight at me, as if he had already seen through my thoughts, but I guess right now I''m the only way, otherwise Luanyang can only sleep.


    There was a hint of hesitation in his eyes, as if he was begging for help. Yet, Ah Zi easily avoided her gaze.


    In desperation, he could only say what he could do.


    "Actually, the method is very simple. As long as the frost on the surface is removed, it would be fine. "Sister Bai, even if you have a pure Yang physique, you will still feel hurt after absorbing this kind of thing."


    He smiled bitterly and exposed his arm. The veins on it were very obvious, and they even had a hint of white on them, "The yin aura is moving up my meridians, do you know what it will be like?"


    "Yes." I nodded in agreement, but didn''t continue to listen to him. I turned around and walked towards Luoyang.


    It is indeed very simple, it is just that we have to pay the corresponding price. We are no longer in an equal relationship, my life was saved by him, so taking it back now is not a big deal.


    Give it back to him!

 C127

    Maybe it''s because I''m afraid of Luanyang, or perhaps it''s because of me that He Ling, this normal person, knows about it.


    Ah Zi and Feng Ming brought He Ling out with them, giving all of the space to Luanyang and me. I don''t know if I was mistaken, but after they left, the space seemed to have turned colder.


    A layer of ice had already formed on the talisman paper that Feng Ming had released. It was almost impossible to see what the pattern on it was.


    I placed my hand directly on it and saw a lump of black aura start to seep into my body. There was no hesitation at all.


    The cold feeling flowed through his meridians and up, as if it was taking over his body.


    I immediately took out a knife and sprinkled bright red blood on top of the talisman paper. The ice on top of the talisman instantly melted as if it was exposed to heat. There weren''t any water stains at all. It was just that the black yin energy had been melted.


    Once I saw that my blood was useful, I crazily cut open the wound and sprinkled the blood on the talisman paper. There was also the black fog.


    The black mist started to gradually dissipate, but it wasn''t of much use. I hardened my heart and cut my wrist, causing blood to spurt out and splatter on the black mist.


    Luanyang, who was wrapped inside, gradually showed up. His face was pale and terrible. His eyes were closed, like a sleeping beauty in a cave, waiting for someone to save him.


    I let out a short laugh. I didn''t think I would think of such a thing at such a moment.


    Following the loss of my fresh blood, I started to feel that my vision was pitch-black, as though I would faint at any moment. I had to use pain to stimulate myself to prevent myself from fainting.


    When the black fog completely disappeared, I couldn''t help but smile. I had already improved by more than half. I don''t know if it was my imagination, but all of a sudden, I felt as though my blood had turned from cold to hot, just like magma.


    They were constantly fighting in each other''s blood vessels, trying to devour each other.


    Ah!" I couldn''t help but scream out loud. In an instant, I heard footsteps. I knew that Feng Ming and the other two had been paying attention to the situation within.


    Clenching his teeth, he shouted loudly, "I''m fine! Don''t come in! "


    The sound of my footsteps stopped in an instant. Only then did I feel a lot more at ease. The taste of blood filled my mouth, but the pain in my body didn''t lessen by much.


    Just when I felt that I was about to faint from the pain, a black shadow suddenly shrouds me. I didn''t even have the time to react before I was pressed tightly to the ground.


    The wound was torn open again and flowed.


    Luanyang opened his eyes, but there was no emotion in them, not even the slightest fluctuation. His nose moved slightly, as if he was looking for something.


    "Luanyang!" I called his name softly, hoping to wake him up a little, but it was as if the sound had poked every nerve in his body.


    His head continuously moved around my body. Then, he grabbed my hand and placed it under his nose to smell it. Then, a look of enjoyment appeared on his face.


    I started to open my mouth to refuse, but I couldn''t stop him from lowering his head.


    Her ice-cold lips pressed against my wrist as she gulped down my blood. After sucking it in for a while, as if she had met some obstruction, he used his fangs to open up the wound without the slightest hesitation, allowing the blood to flow faster.


    I fought all the pain, and my whole body began to spasm, but I didn''t want to refuse, and I couldn''t refuse.


    This was supposed to be his, and I was just returning it to him.


    Without knowing how much time had passed, I gradually lost consciousness. A pair of hands grabbed my chin, causing me to raise my head. My vision was blurry and I was unable to see anything clearly.


    I could only feel my wrist being gently held by someone, and a weird feeling was scurrying around in my body. An indescribable desire came over me, making me feel uncomfortable and eager to continue torturing me.


    Fortunately, there were people who began to help me relax. I felt a chill as I involuntarily sent myself up. I wanted more satisfaction.


    The pain had long since been ignored by me. All that remained was desire and joy.


    In the end, he had completely fallen into darkness.


    When I regained consciousness again, my entire body was in extreme pain. The pain in my wrist and lower body was the most severe, but the restlessness in my body had already disappeared completely.


    However, after opening my eyes and facing the deathly white wall, I was still blurry. No matter how many methods I tried, there wasn''t the slightest change.


    I must be going blind!


    Fortunately, we can be sure now that all of us have survived, and there will be new hope for us if we survive.


    A cold object was placed on top of my eyes. I blinked in confusion. "Luoyang?"


    The other party did not speak, nor did he move that thing away. He only stood at the side in silence.


    But even so, I was already sure that the person in front of me was Luanyang, and he also made me subconsciously feel very at ease.


    "Sir, it''s really great that you''re fine. I''m really happy."


    "Why would you do that? You will die." Luanyang''s voice was somewhat low and displeased.


    I couldn''t help but feel a bit of joy in my heart. At the very least, I knew this man so well.


    "There''s no reason. I just want to save you, you still need me in the end right? I do, and I don''t want you to lie to me. "


    "I don''t need it. I can find a new one. I don''t need your wish." Luanyang said in a cold voice, and seemed to be slightly angry.


    It is a pity that I do not care about it at all.


    "Even if you find someone else, are you sure that person would agree willingly? Do you think those people would agree with you from the bottom of their hearts? "


    I retorted loudly. I had already lost all of my patience. I knew that I was going to die, so I wanted to make the best use of my death.


    I want this man to forever remember that his life was exchanged with mine. I want him to never be able to forget me.


    "Bang!"


    What answered me was a loud sound. Luanyang retracted her hand, turned around and left the room.


    I unconsciously curled myself up, but still did not regret my decision. I must let Luanyang use my flesh!

 C128

    The five of us are the only ones left in the Green City Mountain. The secret from many years ago was revealed, and the new government took over the village as well. For most people, it''s only been two days of travel.


    The legend that had accumulated for thirty years was destroyed just like that. It made him feel a bit depressed.


    Due to the loss of blood, I couldn''t travel very far. I could only stay in the hospital in Qingcheng until the end of the month.


    He Ling''s parents came to thank me in person, but these weren''t important matters to me. I only needed to be polite to them for a bit, but I didn''t expect He Ling to insist on staying to take care of me.


    She turned back into the bright girl and happily told me stories about the Qingcheng Mountains.


    At the very last moment, he put down his finger and looked at me with a strange expression. "Sister Bai, is what we experienced really true?"


    For a moment, I was stunned as I didn''t expect her to suddenly think of this question. I bitterly smiled. "Whether it''s true or false is not your own opinion. Whether others will believe that it''s someone else''s problem. You''re still young, so it''s better not to think too much about it."


    He Ling shook her head, a little vexed.


    "That''s not it. I was just worried about you. I am truly thankful that you saved my life. If I had the chance, I would definitely return it to you."


    Her sincerity was directly placed in front of me. Actually, the reason why I treated this girl so differently was mainly because I kept finding my own reflection in her body. For example, in the current situation, I said those kinds of words.


    If I have the chance, I will definitely return your life to you.


    "Sister Bai, why is it that Mr. Bai never comes to see you? Is he blaming you? I heard that you are his disciple. " When He Ling mentioned Luoyang, her face was still flushed subconsciously, but there was no longer the admiration she had before.


    Just as I was about to find an excuse to push it over, Feng Ming and Ah Zi walked in, some blood healing items in their hands.


    Feng Ming was the most natural and familiar one. He picked up an apple and took a bite. "Sister Bai, Mister has already gone back. We will stay here to take care of you."


    Meanwhile, Ah Zi was much more meticulous. He picked up his knife and started to cut the apples in a fancy style. Similarly, these two people did not take He Ling seriously.


    Remembering Luanyang''s angry look, I couldn''t help but feel very uncomfortable in my heart.


    "Did he say anything, sir?"


    Feng Ming paused and awkwardly smiled. "Sister Bai, you should ask Mister after you''ve recovered. He just cares too much about you."


    "Isn''t it just that they didn''t say anything? You''re becoming more and more talkative now! " I smiled, but didn''t expect tears to flow down my face. The ice-cold feeling scared even me.


    Seeing me cry, Ah Zi gave Feng Ming an angry glare and placed the sliced apple in front of me. He comforted me, "Mister, you need to go back and recuperate. Let us bring the Snow Vine here."


    After she finished speaking, she opened up her back to reveal a small potted plant. Although it looked green, a closer look revealed that there were layers of white things on it.


    He could feel the cold even in the daytime.


    The snow vine didn''t even need sunlight, so Ah Zi directly placed it in its original position. After he placed the branch of the snow vine in the middle, he immediately redirected it towards the opposite direction, rejecting me completely.


    He Ling had never seen such a fun thing. Curious to the point that she wanted to go over and touch it, Feng Ming abruptly grabbed her wrist. The pain made her scream again and again.


    "Little girl, do you still not understand? There are some things that you can''t touch just because you want to. It''s better to be more careful. "


    He Ling was not convinced, but she was more honest. However, her gaze was still on the snow vine.


    "Tsk, little girl, you still feel unconvinced, don''t you?" Feng Ming proudly looked at He Ling and suddenly took out an invitation from his bag.


    "That''s right, Sister Bai. This is a notice from a good friend of the Bai Clan. Since mister is not here, I can only ask you.


    Doubtful, I reached for the post, which had the whole story written on it.


    There were a lot of dead people in the city, and each case had something in common, but the house didn''t have anything in common, the relationship between the two people didn''t have anything to do with each other, and two people were in trouble at the same time. But one of them would die, and the other one would be injured, but his life was not in danger.


    Without exception, it was like a fun game. The survivors all said that they were the only ones who survived and fell from the third floor at night. Although it was painful, they didn''t die.


    "This looks very special?" "Why is it that there are always two people in trouble, and it has to be one dead and one alive. It looks just like a kid in middle school playing some sort of game." Where is the trouble? "


    Feng Ming coldly snorted, as if he had thought of something bad.


    "This matter not only invited the Bai Clan, but also invited others. What''s the meaning of telling us to go!?" It just so happened that the old lady of the Bai Clan sent her teacher over, saying that she could ruin her reputation. Does my husband lack this reputation? If I didn''t have that treasure, I wouldn''t even want to get an invitation. "


    "What treasure?"


    After talking so much, this was the only thing that attracted my attention. Something that could make Feng Ming think that Luoyang would care about, it must be a very powerful treasure, right?


    Feng Ming suddenly started to stutter, not wanting to say anything. He turned around to look at Ah Zi, as if asking for help.


    This time, Ah Zi did not turn his head, but laughed. "What are you looking at me for? I don''t even know what it is, and we foxes won''t pry into it. "


    Feng Ming rubbed his shoulder-length hair impatiently. "Forget it, this is our Mount Shu''s Grandmother Murong''s bracelet. It was left behind by her senior granduncle''s mother years ago."


    It seemed to be a very complicated relationship, but it was also very straightforward. It was no wonder that Feng Ming didn''t want to say it out loud.


    "Is it hard to say that? "No!" I laughed without a care in the world. Only I could feel the bitterness in my smile.


    I still have some impression of this Granny Murong, that little girl with Luanyang''s memory! She looked like a beautiful lady from a noble family, a childhood sweetheart.


    If I were Luanyang, I would probably like this woman as well! Giving away a bracelet was a normal thing.


    "Since that''s the case, let''s go then. Once Mister is done, we''ll go directly and try to get the bracelet!"


    Feng Ming swallowed his saliva and asked, "Sister Bai, do you really not care?"


    Glancing at his gossipy face, I pulled back the covers and wrapped myself in them. For the first time, the darkness gave me a sense of comfort.

 C129

    Half a month isn''t as long as I thought it would be. It felt like a few days and nights and I was already able to successfully leave the hospital.


    When I was discharged from the hospital, I received an important guest. Originally, Feng Ming had arranged everything beforehand, but he didn''t expect to meet Ji Nan when we were about to leave.


    It has been over a month since I last saw Ji Nan at the banquet. This time, I really thought that this man had already forgotten about me.


    He had not expected that the things he could not obtain would have such a huge attraction.


    When Ji Nan saw me come out, he immediately walked over with a handful of fresh flowers. His face was filled with worry. "I''m sorry, Bai Jian. For some reason, I can''t go in to see you. Congratulations on leaving the hospital."


    I subconsciously hugged the flowers in my arms. I didn''t really care about what he had said. After all, my absence didn''t have much of an impact on me.


    "Director Ji, you don''t have to be so polite."


    When Ji Nan heard my name, he felt a moment of loss. His handsome face revealed some traces of injury. It was quite pleasing to look at.


    "I know you''re definitely unhappy, but what I want to say is that I like you! "You stay with me, when you go back to work, you don''t need to be in danger at all times, this time you''ve lost too much blood, what if the next time is to directly take your life?"


    Ji Nan''s words seemed to be sincere, but I was frightened by his sudden confession. I didn''t expect him to choose to say such a thing in front of the hospital.


    The hand holding the flower instantly became a bit awkward. Whether he was returning it or not, it was even worse if he kept it in his hand all the time.


    Just as I was thinking of a countermeasure, the bouquet of flowers in my hand was suddenly lifted by someone. My shoulder was also blocked by someone as a familiar sandalwood fragrance drifted into my nose.


    I didn''t need to turn my head to know who was behind him. I originally thought that he wouldn''t appear, but I didn''t expect him to actually come.


    "You don''t need to worry about her. Teacher Ji, I think you should pay attention to yourself!" Luoyang''s voice was terrifyingly cold.


    It was as if someone had spied on his treasure.


    I was suddenly frightened by my own analogy and felt my face turn hot. How come I didn''t realize that I was such an imaginative person?


    Ji Nan''s eyes were filled with hostility. "You are the master of this white slip, so I should respect you slightly. However, you shouldn''t care so much about the private affairs of this white slip. I know that the Feng Shui Aristocrat Clan is arrogant, but in the end, aren''t Mount Shu the best?"


    When I heard about Mount Shu, my heart thumped. I know that Luanyang and Mount Shu are inextricably linked, so if I hear about Mount Shu now, I might go crazy.


    But Luoyang just gave a nonchalant "oh", then put his arm around my shoulder and started to walk in another direction.


    "Whatever. If you have the ability, find someone from Mount Shu to suppress me. Otherwise, the white slip will remain within my jurisdiction. Everyone will speak for themselves."


    After he finished speaking, he immediately turned around and walked to Feng Ming''s side. The car door had already been opened a long time ago, and it pulled me in.


    No one paid any attention to Ji Nan as they all sat in the carriage.


    Feng Ming drove the car without saying a word, but his eyes kept looking behind him from time to time.


    "Do you believe that you''re the only one who will die in this car accident?" Luanyang suddenly said.


    Feng Ming was so scared that he quickly retracted his gaze and started to seriously drive.


    The atmosphere inside the car was very heavy. The fragrance of the flowers was still drifting in the air. It was a big bunch of lilies, with a couple of forget-me-not in the middle.


    "There is a problem with the Ji Clan. Do not approach them." Just when I thought that I would return in silence, Luanyang suddenly opened her mouth to warn me.


    I was stunned for a moment before I reacted. She told me not to have any contact with Ji Nan, making me feel both suspicious and happy.


    At the very least, it meant that he truly cared about me.


    "You don''t want to?"


    Luanyang turned to look at me with a frown, as if she was thinking of a countermeasure.


    "No, it''s just that the general director has done me a favor. If you don''t say anything, I''m afraid it''s not good." I tried to explain.


    However, Luanyang''s thoughts didn''t agree with mine. He immediately cut me off and turned around, not intending to bother with me at all.


    I sighed in my heart, but I didn''t dare show it.


    When I returned to the house, it was already evening. I thought that I would continue standing there coldly, but I didn''t expect that Luanyang would pull me into his room after eating dinner.


    There were three boxes on the table. Each box had a different pattern on its surface. It could be said that each box had its own special characteristics.


    I looked at Luoyang in confusion, not knowing what he wanted me to do.


    Luanyang never looked at me. She just tapped the table and made a clicking sound.


    "Three boxes, choose one!"


    Although there were some doubts in my mind, I still obediently observed the box on the table, trying to decide which one was the best.


    Seeing that I was a little hesitant, Luanyang tapped the table faster. It was obvious that she was more anxious than the one who made the decision, but she didn''t want to say it out loud.


    Luanyang like this is really rare. I felt that it was a little fun to watch, so I deliberately dragged out the time. In fact, I had already found what I liked just by looking at it.


    I actually have a problem with this. Although I will always hesitate for a long time when making my final decision, I am very determined to make my first choice.


    Seeing that Luanyang was getting faster and faster, I knew that time was almost up, so I pointed to the first box.


    This box looks the most ordinary, the patterns on it are also a little pitiful, but the scent on it is my favorite.


    "Are you sure you''re biting the box?" Luanyang asked with some surprise.


    I nodded my head, feeling a little scared. Luanyang must have had a deeper meaning when she repeated this sentence.


    Who would have thought that he would laugh softly? His eyes were filled with tenderness as he picked up the box, and even his words were much more gentle.


    "I didn''t expect that you would choose this box. The things in this box are actually what I like the most."


    I looked at him and stretched out my slender fingers to open the button on the box. A wooden board appeared before my eyes.


    The wooden sign was only the length of a thumb, and after opening the box, the comfortable feeling it gave off became stronger and stronger.


    "What is this?" I was so anxious to know where this thing came from, why it made me feel so comfortable.

 C130

    The wooden signboard was extremely simple and crude, and looked quite unremarkable. The color of the signboard was rather dirty, but it was also faintly glowing with a red light.


    Luanyang didn''t directly answer my question. Instead, she opened the rest of the boxes one by one and said, "Previously, you chose to close all the boxes. Now that I''ve opened all the boxes, if you choose one of them, what would you choose?"


    Three boxes were placed side by side. The first box was the wooden board that I had chosen, while the other two boxes contained a pair of earrings and a necklace. Both of them had the same scent of a Republic of China on them.


    "What do you mean? "Since I''ve already chosen this, then this will be it. There won''t be any change." I said somewhat unhappily, thinking that Luoyang wanted to go back on his word. I was in a hurry to get the wooden plate, but Luanyang grabbed my wrist.


    With his other hand, he patted my palm as if he was punishing me. "I''ve never seen a woman like you. You obviously have a chance to go back on your word, yet you''re unwilling to go back on your word."


    "What''s wrong with me? It''s just that there''s no such woman! " Hearing him say that, I instantly thought of that woman called Murong and found it hard not to care.


    Luanyang couldn''t have not expected that I would suddenly become angry, so she frantically let go of my hand and hurriedly said, "Which woman, I just want to tell you that if you want it, as long as you open your mouth, these three items will all be yours!"


    My gaze lingered on these three items for a while before I took out the wooden signboard according to my own thoughts.


    "No need. Although I''m greedy, I''m more afraid of the price behind being greedy."


    Luanyang sighed, "You don''t have to pay any price, you just want to talk to me. Is that really that hard? What exactly do you want? "


    He sounded as if he was upset by my actions. This was different from Luoyang.


    "It''s not that difficult, it''s just that I have this kind of personality. Besides, didn''t you let me choose?" I smiled as I threw this topic back at him. Afterwards, I changed the topic. "What exactly is this wooden tablet? I really want to know. You won''t go back on your words, right?"


    Luoyang looked at me coldly, then reached out to take the wooden tablet back. She pointed her finger at it, and a pale yin aura flowed into the wooden tablet.


    "This wooden token is called Yin Qi storage, your Pure Yang energy has been activated, so you will naturally feel comfortable seeing it, but after using it, you will not have it. This wooden token can absorb some Yin Qi, but you can carry it with you if you don''t have too many answers."


    Although Luanyang''s words seemed to be very steady, I felt that his eyes were a little erratic. I felt that this wooden tablet wasn''t as simple as it sounded.


    It''s a pity that I understand Luoyang as well. If he wasn''t willing to say it, even if you tried to force him, there wouldn''t be any result. You can only hide it in your heart and wait for yourself to discover it.


    The wooden tablet was returned to my hand. That kind of comfortable feeling immediately returned, and it was even more than before.


    I know it''s because there''s Luan Yang Yin Qi inside.


    The atmosphere between the two of us became a little awkward after we got the wooden board back. The events of the day seemed to be still fresh in our mind, and there was no way to forget it.


    It was unknown who made the first move, but the distance between the two of them became tighter and tighter. Just thinking about the scene of him pulling me into his embrace made my heart tremble. I involuntarily climbed onto his shoulder and kissed his beautiful lips, feeling that faint chill.


    I didn''t leave this room until the very end, which was why Feng Ming and Ah Zi were looking at me with ridiculing eyes the next day.


    The straightforward look in his eyes made it so that no one had any other choice but to brace themselves and endure.


    Compared to my embarrassment, Luanyang obviously didn''t have any worsening pressure from anyone. The two of them didn''t have the guts to look at me, so they could only look at me.


    We have already accepted the city police''s orders, today''s mission is to check out the scene, this is something our three disciples should do, Luanyang needs to take care of some other things.


    Before I left, I actually saw that woman from the Bai Clan drive in her car. Although it was just a flash, but I was still there to watch over the house. The smile on her face was extremely dazzling.


    I wasn''t the only one who saw it. Feng Ming clearly saw it as well. He even snorted coldly in disdain. In the next instant, he was punched by Ah Zi.


    "Stop making small moves over there. Do you not know your own strength?"


    Ah Zi still looked as domineering as ever, but I kept having the feeling that the atmosphere between the two of them was a little different, a little blurry.


    Just as I was getting excited, Ah Zi lightly patted my shoulder. Her eyes showed some concern as she said, "Sister Bai, don''t think too much. The words I said before were a bit unpleasant, but compared to that old woman, you still have a huge advantage."


    "Is that so?" I bowed my head and smiled wryly.


    Ah Zi saw that I wasn''t comforted and felt a bit awkward for a moment, but he still forced himself to put me in the car.


    This time, the crime scene was located in the center of the city, surrounded by a circle of villas.


    Or could it be that he suddenly cared so much about this unnatural phenomenon?


    The person who greeted us was a very young man. He was dressed in formal attire, and when he smiled, there was a small dimple at the corner of his mouth. He looked very amiable.


    As soon as Feng Ming got off the car, he was supported by the young man, who greeted him with dog legs, "You must be Mr. Bai!" I didn''t expect you to be so young, it''s really refreshing for me! "


    The youth''s words made Feng Ming feel a bit light-headed, but it didn''t seem to be vague. He casually shook off the youth''s hand and proudly said, "My master has matters to attend to today, so he can''t come personally. I''m just his disciple, Feng Ming."


    Hearing that it wasn''t Bai Zilan, the youth''s face changed, his originally cute dimples immediately disappearing.


    "Mr Bai is truly arrogant. Doesn''t he know that even the Bai Clan can''t lose face for the Li Clan?"


    The young man''s words were overbearing and the aura around him had changed. It was not as simple as being a receptionist.


    Feng Ming was also unhappy. He was about to open his mouth to say something, but then he saw the young man take out a white paper man from his bosom. The paper man instantly grew in size and attacked Feng Ming.

 C131

    No one had expected the youth''s sudden movement. They could only watch as the paper man charged towards the phoenix cry. The phoenix cry dodged to the side, appearing somewhat miserable.


    "You are a member of the Li Clan! Is this how you Lee family members are rude!? "


    The young man scoffed and gently stroked the paper man, "Politeness? "I don''t know if you''re being courteous or not, but I am just a young child who has no sense. All of a sudden, I feel a little angry."


    Feng Ming was shocked by the youth''s shamelessness. No one had expected this youth to have already organized his reasons.


    "What kind of child are you!?" "Do you have a devilish brat your age?!" Feng Ming was so angry that his chest was heaving up and down, but he didn''t have any intention of making a move.


    "My seniority is small, but I''m just a kid in the Li family. Today, I really want to see if the new Bai family disciple Bai Zilan can do it!"


    The young man let go of the paper man in his hand and it let out a jovial laugh. The bright red lips painted on its face seemed to mock him as a knife appeared in its hand.


    Although it was still just a piece of paper from the side, it gave people a feeling of extreme danger. The cold glint from the blade was also very oppressive.


    "Feng Ming, you better not cause any trouble." Ah Zi loudly warned, but his eyes did not shift away from the young man, as if he was very afraid of him.


    Feng Ming solemnly nodded his head and continuously retreated a few steps back.


    "You are all cowards. You don''t even dare to fight me?" The young man mocked, his eyes filled with pride, "Jin, go teach that coward a lesson!"


    Jin nodded his head like a human and raised his kitchen knife to attack. The first cut was dodged by the phoenix cry and hit the car. The metal made a series of sparks as it hit the car.


    He was real!


    These were the first words that came to my mind. I thought that it was just a threat and that the paper man didn''t have much destructive power. I didn''t expect it to be as frightening as the real thing.


    Feng Ming obviously had the same idea as I did. He shouted, "Are you f * cking crazy? If something were to happen to me here today, do you think you''d be able to leave?"


    The young man smiled indifferently, "Bai Zilan from the Bai Clan is nothing, let alone a small fry like you." Gold kills him! "


    The killing intent in his eyes was real, and in that instant, the black gas surrounding him completely enveloped him.


    Even if he constantly dodged, at this rate, Feng Ming might start to retaliate in self-defense. At that time, it would be a little troublesome.


    Just as the golden knife was about to fall from the sky, another paper man ran out from nowhere and threw the kitchen knife on the ground. He even turned the golden knife over, looking like a big butt man.


    The sudden change caused me to be stunned. I didn''t know what the young man was up to.


    "Li Zhenzhan! What are you trying to do! " Roaring furiously, the young man''s face changed. Just as he was about to run away, he stopped moving.


    I looked in the direction of the voice and saw a man in his thirties walking over. His hair was slightly long, and he had a pair of gold-rimmed eyes. He looked very serious.


    The youth looked at the man as if he had seen the world, gritting his teeth but feeling helpless.


    "I just wanted to teach them a lesson. Don''t meddle in other people''s business!"


    "Mind your own business?" The man chuckled and placed a hand on Li Zhengran''s shoulder. The latter''s expression immediately turned ugly.


    This was the difference in strength.


    Right now, Li Zhangran had no way to be arrogant again. He could only sulk his face while his forehead was covered in cold sweat.


    The man let go of his palm after realizing that he had finished his lesson. He picked up a handkerchief and carefully wiped his fingers before putting it back.


    His eyes swept over the three of us before finally landing on me.


    "This beautiful lady, I am Li Fang. Everything was just a misunderstanding. I hope you don''t mind! "


    When the man smiled, it gave off a refreshing feeling, with a hint of gentleness, but what I didn''t understand was why he was talking to me like that.


    The person who was almost injured was clearly Feng Ming.


    Boss Feng Ming ran over unwillingly and yelled, "Can a single misunderstanding be resolved? He''s using my knife and gun! What if I don''t have enough time to dodge? "


    "Nothing happened to you at all!" Li Zhangran gritted his teeth and said.


    Feng Ming bared his teeth, "Must we wait until after something happens to correct it? Your Li family really knows how to play. Are you looking down on the members of the Bai family? Furthermore, I am not just a member of the Bai Clan. "


    Li Fang paused for a moment to carefully observe the phoenix cry. After a long time, his expression turned cold. He turned his head and glared at Li Zhengran. Clearly, he was greatly angered.


    Just as everyone was feeling awkward and at a loss, a group of people walked over. This time, there were a total of five people, with two in the front and three in the back.


    From the looks of it, they were not young anymore. Their stomachs were big enough to support a boat, and their bodies carried the aura of a superior.


    "Brother Li, I didn''t think that it would take so long just to go out and pick someone up. We old guys couldn''t wait any longer, so we came out to take a look. You don''t mind, do you?"


    The man who spoke had his eyes on Feng Ming, but he only moved his eyes away for a short period of time.


    Li Fang was obviously fearful of these people, so how could he retort. "It''s my younger brother who likes to play around. Who would have thought that so much time would have passed and I would have wasted everyone''s time!"


    "No, no. It''s worth it to wait for the Bai Clan''s child to come over, but it''s really getting late. It''s better for us to go over quickly."


    The two men put all the conflicts behind them with a few words, so they could only follow and see what was going on.


    However, Feng Ming was at odds with Li Fang and Fang Fang. If we bumped into each other several times, we would always let out a disdainful cry. It seemed very childish, but I knew that Feng Ming was serious.


    Actually, my impression of the Li family kid isn''t that good either. The killing intent on his body is so strong, he doesn''t even seem like a young man in his early twenties.


    The location of the scene wasn''t too far away from where they were just now. It only took them 15 minutes to reach it after walking. Everyone was standing in the yard, and when they looked up, they could see a door on the side of the wall. That door seemed very out of place.

 C132

    "This door didn''t exist before, but it has been hanging here ever since the accident. Last night, someone had already taken the door away, but this morning, it went back. This thing has caused people to panic, and now, the families that see the door will be scared."


    The man sighed, as if feeling sorry for the victim.


    I stood not too far away and looked at him. I kept having the feeling that his eyes were flashing with some kind of light at that moment.


    However, it only lasted for a split-second, as though it was just an illusion.


    I narrowed my eyes and felt the light of the sun.


    Li Fang suddenly returned to his senses and met my eyes accurately, revealing a smile of unknown meaning.


    I was so scared by that smile that I started trembling. I finally knew the difference in strength between Li Fang and Li Zhanhan. The three of us probably wouldn''t be a match for Li Fang alone.


    "Didn''t you say that your husband is very powerful? There shouldn''t be any difference between the two of you! Do you see anything? "


    Li Zhangran snorted coldly, but did not forget to dig.


    Feng Ming smirked for a century before turning around to discuss the matter with Ah Zi. In the end, it seemed as though he didn''t get a good result. He could only focus on me.


    His gaze made me feel a bit guilty, but I could only bite the bullet and look at him.


    The door on the wall flashed under his eyes, but it seemed to reflect a light, as if it had disappeared all of a sudden.


    My eyes widened in disbelief at my own thoughts.


    Seeing that we did not say anything, Li Zhangran smiled complacently. "You guys can''t be unable to tell what happened, right? "If you really can''t tell, I don''t mind telling you guys."


    "Did you not leave any time for others!?" Do you know what it means to have a chance at being a human? " Feng Ming scolded Li Zhanran. He didn''t have the slightest intention to be polite to him.


    I blinked and realized that the door didn''t seem to change at all. I could only brace myself and tell Ah Zi what I saw. I just hoped that what I saw could only be treated as an opinion.


    Who would have thought that Ah Zi would nod her head. I thought that she already understood my thoughts, but at the next moment, she revealed everything that I had just said.


    Li Zhangran was the first to express his disdain, "Are you guys going to watch or not!? Everyone was looking at him. What did it mean to be away sometimes? Was it fake? Or is it the so-called illusion technique? "


    On the surface, I looked a little ashamed. I also felt that I must have misjudged the situation and that it must have led to the current situation. I pulled on Ah Zi''s hand and wanted to bring them to contact Mister first.


    However, Li Fang frowned, walked up to me and asked, "Are you also a disciple of Mr. Bai? Did you see what that fox said just now? "


    Ah Zi stood in front of me, not allowing Li Fang to take a step further.


    "What does that have to do with you? Mr. Li, it would be better if you stayed at a distance from her. "


    "Fox!" He took a step forward, as if he was seeing Ah Zi for the first time, making him feel very uncomfortable.


    When I saw that their complexions weren''t very good, I also felt that the atmosphere was a little strange.


    "Yes, I''m Teacher''s disciple, but the worst one, that''s why they are so concerned about me. This time, Mister didn''t come because there''s an urgent matter. We will tell Mister everything that happened today."


    My attitude could be considered as humble, but someone who can look down on the Bai Clan probably has an excellent family background. It''s better if he doesn''t cause too much trouble.


    "You''re too polite when you speak. I''m really afraid that I won''t be able to wait any longer and want to see that Mr. Bai. I wonder if there will be a chance tonight?" I don''t know how much Li Fang believed my story, but the expression he wore under his glasses made it hard to see clearly.


    Ah Zi was obviously a bit angry. Just as he was about to make a move, I saw him, so I reached out my hand to stop him.


    "Sister Bai, it''s better if we go back earlier." Ah Zi''s face showed that he was threatened, and he looked nervous.


    Perhaps it was due to the animal instinct, but I felt that although Li Fang seemed very mysterious, it didn''t have any effect on my safety.


    "Mr. Li, I think we should quickly check out the other places. "If we haven''t completed all of these missions yet, why would you appear here?"


    Li Fang smiled softly and nodded. "That''s right. It''s best if I read through all the clues as soon as possible."


    When we were talking, those people didn''t say anything to urge us. They only stood to the side. This was enough to show that they were extremely fearful of Feng Shui Masters.


    After opening the door, a gust of wind blew out. This gust of wind carried a bit of the scent of paint, but just as he was about to check carefully, it completely disappeared.


    What was even more suspicious was that there was actually a gust of wind blowing in from the room when the door was opened from the outside.


    The few of them quickly walked in, but they were shocked by the scene in front of them. It wasn''t that there weren''t any people inside, but rather there were a lot of people inside.


    When they saw us enter, they immediately stood up in excitement. One of them was even wearing the hospital''s hospital gown.


    "Thank you, Mr. Are these your people? Hurry and save us! "


    Mister Xie appeared to be extremely surprised. He frowned and said, "Didn''t I already let you leave at midnight yesterday? Why are all of you still in this place! "


    "I don''t know!" We woke up like this, and we''re not going to the same place! It''s really scary! "


    The family consisted of about ten people, some old and some young. It could be said to be a very standard family model.


    The little girl who was hugged by the adult was scared by the solemn atmosphere and cried softly.


    Li Fang walked over first and asked, "Do you mean to say that these people had already left long ago and suddenly appeared here?"


    "Logically speaking, it should be like that." Mr. Xie''s expression showed that he was very nervous, even scared, but he was trying his best to hold it in.


    Looking at this family, I felt that it was very subtle. After all, the information from before didn''t mention anything like this. This was sufficient to prove the specialness of this family.


    Or maybe it was the last one.


    I took a step forward without meaning to, but I did not think to touch the table on the tragedy, a series of laughter and jubilation abruptly into my head.

 C133

    The laughter was completely different from what he had heard before. It sounded like it had been specially treated and was incomparably sharp. It was as if a needle had been inserted into cotton.


    Ah!


    I couldn''t help but howl loudly as both of my hands kept knocking on my head. Very quickly, I could feel that someone was hugging me tightly, trying to stop me from harming myself.


    Anxious voices constantly echoed.


    I raised my head uncomfortably and saw a face on the ceiling. There were countless wrinkles on that face, as though it had been cut by countless sharp knives. However, those eyes were looking at me with vigor. Their pupils constricted abruptly.


    In the end, they all turned into a burst of bubbles and disappeared.


    Ah Zi hugged me tightly, using her fingers to pinch the location of my meridians, and shouted my name anxiously.


    My eyes moved slightly, and I lowered my head slowly. Seeing that Phoenix''s cry had begun to connect with Luanyang, I reached out my hand to stop it, but my words seemed very weak.


    "No!" "I''m fine!"


    Feng Ming put down the compass in his hand and said in a somewhat bad tone, "Sister Bai, I am not talking about you. With your current appearance, can you still call yourself fine?"


    I opened my mouth to say more, but they immediately gave me the cold shoulder.


    Li Fang half squatted down, took out a handkerchief that was different from before and handed it to me, "If my guess is not wrong, you should have the ability to empathize with me, right? If that''s the case, then it''s no wonder that Mr. Bai would make an exception to take you in as his disciple.


    I didn''t refuse and directly took the handkerchief and casually wiped it a few times. After feeling that there wasn''t anything wrong with my body, I stood up.


    The youngest child was obviously frightened by what I did just now, and now he''s crying even harder.


    I smiled, a little embarrassed. However, my eyes didn''t let go of the expression of everyone present.


    Li Zhansan seemed as if he didn''t believe that I would agree with him and loudly retorted, "Brother! Are you sure she''s empathetic? What if it was just a sudden attack? If it''s true, then tell me what you saw just now! "


    "Shut up! Do you know what you''re saying? " But it''s not that I don''t want to know what I saw.


    Looking at me with a faint smile made me feel uncomfortable.


    I ignored everyone present and said smilingly, "Actually, everyone is doing this because of this case. If there are any new developments, it would be fine to say it out loud. I''m just afraid that there will be people who will be afraid."


    I had always believed that there was nothing in this world that was out of the blue. It was as if I said that I wasn''t afraid of ghosts knocking on doors if I didn''t do something shameful.


    Under my gaze, there was clearly someone in the family who didn''t dare to look me in the eye.


    Ah Zi looked at me worriedly, using her eyes to signal me not to say anything.


    The greatest pain of empathy was that one would experience the exact same feeling. If they were to re-read it, they might also experience the same pain.


    I squeezed her palm to stop her from worrying too much.


    "I just touched the tableware on the table, but when I raised my head, I saw a huge face. There were strange marks on the face, as if it was scratched by a sharp weapon, and then a lot of people were laughing. In the end, I only saw a pair of eyes staring at me."


    As soon as I spoke, I felt my body start to tremble uncontrollably. Even if I wanted to stop it, there was nothing I could do.


    Ah Zi''s heart ached as he held me in his arms, trying to warm me up.


    "Face? I think you''re a fake. Because you''re afraid that we''ll make you point out the characteristics of the character, that''s why you say you''re hurt! How many cuts can a person''s face have? "


    "What do you mean! If you have the ability, look for yourself! "It''s better if the Lee family doesn''t push things too far. Sister Bai can be considered as a person of Mount Shu, do you really think that the Lee family wants to go against Mount Shu?"


    The phoenix cry immediately rushed over and pushed Li Zhangran away from me. It looked at Li Zhangran with a fierce gaze.


    Li Fang rushed forward and blocked Li Zhangran from the back. His face finally revealed some anxiety as he said, "Are you called Phoenix''s Cry? The genius disciple of Mount Shu is thought to be the one who might become the first genius? "


    Feng Ming snorted coldly. "People in Mount Shu have always kept a very low profile. Our ancestors wanted us to know how to restrain our arrogance, but we didn''t expect that in the end, we would get such a memory. I know how to be modest, but there are some people who don''t understand what it means to give up when they see something good!"


    With just one sentence, he had already indirectly admitted that he was a person from Mount Shu.


    After receiving an accurate answer, Li Fang''s expression changed. He turned around and berated Li Zhengran, clearly wanting him to apologize. However, Li Zhangran''s hostility was so strong that he naturally wouldn''t apologize.


    He even shouted with vicious eyes, "Brother! If he said he was from Mount Shu, then was he from Mount Shu? That place has already been abandoned for many years. When did it come out? "


    "Enough! "I''ve long since stopped bringing you out. I wanted to let you get to know more about the people outside, but you''ve changed your attitude!" The paper man in Li Fang''s hand suddenly swelled up and carried Li Zhangran up, quickly disappearing from the room.


    Li Fang reached out to remove the eye on his nose, smiled and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t expect you to see such a scene. It''s just that this little brother doesn''t know how to repent. "Since we will be back, we will have to stay here. Tonight is the time to have a showdown."


    Mr. Xie nodded his head repeatedly, completely disinterested.


    Feng Ming and I were supporting me as we sat on the sofa, taking care of me. I didn''t know if it was because of the wooden signboard, but I felt that I was getting better really quickly. That uncomfortable feeling didn''t last for long.


    The waiting time seemed a little long. Perhaps Li Fang felt a little embarrassed, but he did not say anything. Instead, he took out his phone as if he was dealing with something.


    The family didn''t dare to say anything either. After experiencing all that had happened, they naturally became like grass and trees in a war. They naturally believed in all that had happened.


    It was Ah Zi who brought back some food in case I got hungry, and then divided it all up.


    When nightfall arrived, everyone began to grow nervous. Li Fang, on the other hand, looked rather excited.


    When the child saw the approach of night, he was so scared that he wanted to cry but did not dare to. He was sensitive enough to feel that the aura around him had started to change.


    I stared at the ceiling, watching as an ugly face began to emerge.

 C134

    I was scared to the point that I was covered in cold sweat. Just when I wanted to call for help, I found that the face didn''t seem to have noticed that I could see him, and was floating up and down, looking for something.


    I had grabbed her fingers when I was nervous just now, and she was looking at me suspiciously, as if she thought I was just scared. She comforted me in a low voice, "Sister Bai, mister will be here very soon."


    I let out a wry smile. I didn''t know how to tell her that the thing above my head had already appeared, but they didn''t feel it at all.


    If it was because of Ah Zi and Feng Ming''s weak strength, then Li Fang''s strength felt pretty good. However, he didn''t notice anything strange. Instead, he paid more attention to the location of the door.


    It wasn''t just the position of the door. Whenever there was a door, he would also look over, as if confirming something.


    I couldn''t suppress my curiosity. I pretended to look upwards, but all I saw was a blank space. The face that was previously there had somehow disappeared.


    Just as I was about to get up and take a closer look, I heard the sound of a child crying.


    Everyone was alarmed by this sudden change. They looked around and finally focused their attention on the child.


    This child looked to be around seven years old. He had red lips, white teeth, and a pair of round eyes.


    At this moment, he was in a state of panic, struggling to break free from the protection of the people around him as he cried.


    His mother seemed very anxious and wanted to calm her down, but the child didn''t seem to want to cooperate at all. On the contrary, the closer he got to his mother, the louder his cry became.


    "Wait a minute!" I shouted subconsciously as I quickly got closer to the child and hugged him. The child immediately stopped crying and curled up in my embrace due to fear. I didn''t feel safe at all.


    Feng Ming was a little confused and teased, "Sister Bai, I didn''t expect you to be welcomed by a child!"


    I didn''t have the time to care about his teasing. I looked directly at the mother of the child. Although I couldn''t remember what her face looked like before, I was sure that she wasn''t scarred at all.


    I held the child and gradually retreated. I watched as the woman opened her mouth and moved to her lower jaw. She opened and closed her mouth as she said those words.


    "Child, give the child back to me!"


    If it weren''t for her mysterious smile, I would have thought that it was just a mother worrying about her child. I looked back at her as if asking for help, but she didn''t notice anything unusual at all.


    The woman looked on with a smile. Her outstretched hand was covered with wounds, and was dyed red with blood.


    The child in my arms seemed to be able to hear the strange laughter of a woman, his entire body trembling.


    "Give me back the child! I''m really scared! " The woman''s voice echoed in my ears.


    When Feng Ming saw that I didn''t make a move, he actually said, "Sister Bai, the child won''t cry anymore. Just return the child to his mother. Look at how anxious her mother is!"


    I forced a smile as I turned my head back to look at the waiter. Even though I could tell that there was a problem, my martial prowess was lacking. If I were forced to do it by that thing, the only outcome would be death.


    Feng Ming looked at me with a puzzled expression. "Sister Bai, what''s wrong with your eyes?"


    As he spoke, I suddenly felt something flash past my eyes, and I heard a woman''s scream explode in my ear.


    A cold chill hit my face, and I subconsciously hugged the child to my chest before turning around.


    Feng Ming shouted in surprise, "What the f * ck?! What''s going on?! What''s wrong with this woman! "


    I turned around abruptly and saw that a paper man had already tightly embraced that weird woman. Moreover, its entire body was enveloped in a white light.


    Whenever a woman came into contact with a person, she would let out a series of howls.


    Li Fang was holding out his hand as if he was controlling the paper man. A look of chagrin appeared on his face.


    The rest of them had already run from the sofa to another spot. They all looked at Ye Xiao with a bit of fear. They had never expected such a result.


    The woman let out a howl, and when she saw me looking at her, she looked wistful. "Give it to me! Give me the child! "


    I hugged the child tightly. Suddenly, I felt a wave of pain from my chest. I subconsciously wanted to hold the child tightly, but I realised that holding the child wasn''t easy. I could only endure it.


    "I''ll give you a ghost!" The phoenix cry immediately pasted a talisman on the woman''s body, instantly binding her. Li Fang''s paper man swaggered back to Li Fang''s side, his face obediently turning into a piece of paper.


    Even though the woman was bound, she was still shouting. Her target was the child in my arms.


    She stood in front of me, ready to strike at any moment.


    Li Fang looked a little tired. He rubbed his forehead and said, "Miss Bai, I didn''t expect you to be so strong. It''s really surprising!"


    "You still haven''t seen it?" I asked in surprise. I had thought that Li Fang would act because he had already discovered the abnormality of this woman.


    Li Fang shook his head helplessly and smiled, "I didn''t see anything. I just noticed that you''re in an abnormal position. Until now, it''s very normal for this woman to be in front of us. Other than talking, can Miss Bai share what you saw with me?"


    I nodded my head, but didn''t have any intention of refusing. This Li Fang was really an observant person.


    "Didn''t I see a human face before? "I saw it again just now. It seems like this child should also be able to feel it on this woman''s body, which is why she resisted him so much!"


    The woman didn''t know if she felt that the plan had failed, but she suddenly stopped howling. The room instantly became frighteningly quiet.


    Li Fang raised his hand and looked around cautiously.


    I didn''t think that things would turn out like this. I could only be surrounded by Feng Ming and Ah Zi.


    It was too quiet, as if the only sound in the world was the sound of breathing.


    Just when we were both nervous, the child suddenly broke free of my embrace and ran out the door as if he had found the only safe place.


    "Child!" I shouted anxiously.


    But it was already too late.

 C135

    Seeing that the child was about to run out like this, the outside world had to admit that it was completely safe without this house.


    I sat paralyzed on the ground, feeling extremely guilty. If I had held her closer, this wouldn''t have happened, and the child definitely wouldn''t have left.


    "Phoenix Cry!"


    Suddenly, someone called out Feng Ming''s name softly. I subconsciously raised my head and saw Luanyang walk in wearing a white jacket with a green bead pattern on it. Surprisingly, he was wearing a mask that only revealed his chin.


    The moment Feng Ming saw Luoyang, he subconsciously wanted to step back. He braced himself and replied, "Sir, I was just relaxing for a moment just now. Nothing will happen next time."


    Luanyang snorted coldly, threw the child into my arms, and rubbed the child''s head. The child who was still struggling instantly fell asleep.


    Luanyang''s appearance seemed to have broken some sort of tranquility. Everyone present was very surprised, but none of them dared to speak.


    Only Li Fang walked up with a serious face. Looking at Luoyang''s dressing, he spoke with a slightly hesitant tone.


    "You are Bai Zilan?" Although it was a questioning tone, but I felt that Li Fang almost instantly thought that Luoyang was not Bai Zilan.


    "If you think it is, then I am. If you think it isn''t, then even if I say it isn''t, I have no way to change your mind." Luanyang was no longer as cold as usual, but the words she spoke contained a hint of sarcasm.


    Due to Luanyang''s appearance, the danger from before was solved in an instant, and the room gradually returned to its previous state.


    However, this time, the owner of the house did not choose to remain silent. The middle-aged man looked nervously at the woman on the ground and stammered, "If that thing is not destroyed, will our family not be able to live peacefully?"


    Ever since Luanyang had appeared, Feng Ming seemed to have turned into a mute, holding back his words for the past few times.


    Li Fang, on the other hand, was as good a communicator as ever.


    "Of course, if this thing isn''t taken care of, we won''t be able to protect you for the rest of your lives. Just looking at the scene will be very difficult to solve. Do you know what karma is?"


    The man resigned himself to his fate and sighed. "Of course I know. I just didn''t expect that there would still be karma even after so many years. My child was close to having an accident. Her heart is truly hateful!"


    When I saw the man''s attitude, I knew that there was something to this. Right now, what we know is really too limited. It''s just a grimace.


    If Feng Ming and the others could not see anything, it could only mean one thing: the yin aura on that thing was not obvious, or it could even hide him.


    Maybe he''s in the middle of it right now, and we haven''t even noticed him.


    Luanyang sat right next to me, embracing me in a protective posture. He didn''t show any curiosity towards what was happening outside, as if he was just here to look for me.


    Due to the fact that he was at odds with Li Zhen, Feng Ming had a strong desire to win. He had an appearance of listening attentively.


    The man''s surname was Xie. Actually, he was related to Mr. Xie from before, but the reason why he got help was because of him. He had been in business for less than 30 years and his fame had gradually risen in this city.


    According to him, the only thing he had done in his life was not to help a child, and that was when he made the wrong decision that led to today''s result.


    At that time, he was not as rich as he was now. He also had a younger brother, who was said to be very old and would rarely care about his only younger brother until one day a group of people said that his younger brother was not bad and that a boss had taken a fancy to him and wanted to take him away.


    When he heard that, he was definitely angry, but when a card was placed in front of him, he didn''t stop him at all. He refused to look at his brother''s despairing eyes and gave up the chance to save him.


    When he saw his younger brother again, his business had just reached its peak, and every step he took seemed very important. When his younger brother came back with wounds all over his body, begging him to take her in, he only looked pitiful for a short period of time. However, he didn''t expect a woman to come knocking on his door.


    After slicing his little brother''s face in front of him, he watched his little brother, who had lost his soul, disappear from his sight.


    "I''m really regretting it now. He''s my younger brother, the younger brother my parents left to me, but I treated him like this! I did not expect such a result. I thought it was a rich woman who had her eyes on him! "


    The man cried until he didn''t know what to do. However, he didn''t try to hide his selfishness.


    Actually, it wasn''t just the man in front of her. There were also his parents and wife. Everyone of them had more or less participated, but they had all been ignored by this man.


    I listened in silence, my heart beating faster and faster. An indescribable pain surged forth and pulled me into it.


    "No, no!" I shouted furiously, interrupting the man''s words.


    "It''s not like that at all, why are you doing this!? Why are you doing this! "Big brother, they should all die! They should all die!"


    I couldn''t control my body and kept repeating the same words. My eyes were filled with tears and an unspeakable pain kept spreading.


    Luanyang stood up with a serious face, grabbed my shoulder and started to exert some strength. I felt like my vision was blurring, as if I was about to lose consciousness.


    "White board!" I heard someone calling my name, I opened my eyes subconsciously, and saw Luoyang''s concerned eyes.


    I looked around blankly, and then at Luoyang. "What''s wrong with me?"


    "Don''t worry, put the child down!"


    Hearing Luoyang''s words, I subconsciously hugged the child even more tightly and quickly retreated. With a cautious expression, I looked at Luanyang and eerily said, "Don''t! Why do you want me to let go of this child! He''s mine! He is my child! I won''t let him go back! "


    The child let out a cry under my strength, but I felt very happy.


    I don''t even know what I''m doing. All I''m thinking is, I want this child, I want this child!


    My hand movements became tighter and tighter. I felt incomparably carefree in my heart. If this goes on, I would be able to obtain what I wanted.


    Bang ¨C

 C136

    With a loud sound, I was surrounded by flames. I could clearly feel the heat, but I didn''t feel any pain. Instead, my mind became clearer.


    When he remembered what he had done, he immediately let go of the child in his hands, and looked at Luoyang with tears in his eyes, "What should we do? What should he do? I have no way of controlling myself! "


    Luanyang reached out and held me in her arms. I could clearly smell the faint scent on his body and I felt relieved. However, when I thought about how I almost killed that child with my own hands, I felt like I was a devil.


    "As long as I''m here, you''ll be fine."


    Luanyang said in a low voice as she wiped the tears off my face. She looked at the man before her coldly and said, "If you don''t say it, then don''t blame me."


    I looked at Luoyang in surprise, not knowing what he meant.


    "Mr. Bai, we are only here to take away some things that do not belong to this world. You can''t do anything against us."


    "Violations? I have always only followed my own rules. Who can control me? " Luoyang snorted coldly and pushed him away. The moment Li Fang had been pushed away, his eyes had been filled with doubt.


    He had even successfully entered his role, and said to the family while looking at them sinisterly, "My family''s master has said that if there is anything to hide, it would be better to find something to say. Otherwise, if something unpleasant happens, you won''t be able to control yourself."


    Li Fang''s expression instantly became extremely ugly. He seemed to have already known the difference between himself and Luanyang, and did not go forward to say anything. Instead, he calmly looked at Luanyang.


    "If you aren''t Bai Zilan, then who are you? How could the Bai Clan allow your existence? "


    Hearing Li Fang''s words, I immediately grabbed onto the corner of Luanyang''s clothes nervously. His enemies are still unknown, if word of this spread out, he would be greatly affected.


    "The current head of the Li family is over 70 years old. You should be his favorite successor, right? How come you don''t know what''s good for you?"


    "You know my grandfather?" Li Fang looked at Luoyang in surprise, and the vigilance on his face actually became even stronger.


    Luanyang took off her mask and revealed her true face. However, there was a black mass between her eyebrows that looked like a mole.


    Originally, he thought that Li Fang would know Bai Zilan, but he didn''t expect that he would actually remember Luanyang.


    Li Fang retreated in shock, and with a look of disbelief, he pointed at Luanyang and stammered, "No, that''s impossible! You''ve long since disappeared, and even your soul couldn''t be found!"


    Luanyang laughed out loud, "When we go back this time, wait for me to say hello to your grandpa!"


    Without Li Fang''s interference, Luanyang pulled my hand and directly went up to the second floor. It was pitch-black above, and there wasn''t even a hint of light. I reached out to light the lamp, but I didn''t get any response.


    The further in he went, the more he felt as if there was a faint breeze blowing around him.


    However, Luanyang seemed to feel nothing, as he walked straight into the cave.


    It was as if he had a goal in his mind. He walked all the way to the front of the corridor and stopped in front of a door. The door seemed to have appeared out of thin air.


    It made me think for a moment that we had seen the door outside the wall during the day.


    I grabbed Luanyang''s hands and said, "The door is open from the outside. We saw it from the outside. "What would you like to do in the past?"


    Luanyang simply said, "Don''t worry," before opening the door and entering first.


    Contrary to my expectations, Luoyang was still standing there very stably, and didn''t fall at all. My heart was filled with doubts, but most of the time, I still trusted Luanyang and followed him up.


    The world outside the door turned out to be a junk room. There were a lot of junk inside the room, and it was so messy that you couldn''t even see the exact layout.


    He could only feel that there were a lot of things inside.


    Luanyang lit up a piece of spell paper, and the room instantly became much brighter. Everything around could be seen very clearly. There was a bed on the wall, and the iron shelves were rusted, making it look very red.


    The surrounding junk was also completely covered in dust. The most eye-catching one was a furry toy, the red one was extremely eye-catching.


    I subconsciously went over to pick up the toy. The moment I touched it, an image suddenly appeared in my mind.


    It was the look of a boy crying while hugging the toy tightly. He seemed to be in despair, but no one cared about him.


    Luanyang reached out and pulled me out, and the image disappeared in an instant.


    He squeezed my hand, a little angry. "Can''t you be a little more quiet?"


    I also know that my previous actions were inappropriate. After all, I have no way to control myself now. As long as there is something with a story, it will allow me to retrace my actions back to what happened before.


    It would be alright if it was in good faith, but if I went in and there was no way out, then that would be the worst case scenario.


    "It''s fine. Aren''t you by my side? I am not afraid at all! " I giggled as I spoke, but my gaze was focused on that toy.


    It was as if the toy had become my favorite toy.


    Suddenly, the sound of a child crying could be heard from the room. I turned around and saw that the child from before had somehow ran up here. He was crying non-stop as he looked at Luanyang with fear.


    I knew something was wrong. Feng Ming and the other two were here, and Li Fang wasn''t an easy person to deal with either. So why did this kid manage to get on the stage?


    Unless it was already a mess.


    "Give it to me!" I want that! " The child''s voice was very shrill, staring straight at Luanyang, as if wanting to tear him into a thousand pieces.


    Such a gaze, when placed on a child, was extremely terrifying.


    I couldn''t believe that this child was actually being controlled by such a frightening thing. He was trying his best to control the expression on his face and make himself appear a bit more gentle.


    "What''s wrong with you? Just tell me what you want. If I have it, I''ll give it to you. "


    I didn''t expect the boy to really stop crying. He tilted his head innocently at me and asked, "Will you really give me everything? "And if I want your life?"

 C137

    His words made my hair stand on end. The fear in my heart continued to grow as it stabbed into my heart.


    Luanyang seemed very calm. He picked up a piece of talisman paper and was about to place it on the child. I had seen how powerful Luanyang''s talisman paper was, so I immediately went up to stop him and asked worriedly, "He''s just a child. Is he really not going to be harmed?"


    "What does it have to do with me!"


    Luoyang turned around and was about to press down on him. I knew that there would definitely be harm in his words. Although I am not some saint, I still insisted on being with my children.


    Because I myself am an unconcerned child!


    "No!" I held Luanyang''s hand so hard that he wouldn''t put the spell paper on the child''s body.


    I ignored the strange smile that the child revealed when we were busy dealing with him. I stared wide-eyed at the kitchen knife that he had unknowingly placed in his hand. His eyes still seemed extremely innocent and his tone was extremely sloppy.


    "Sister, didn''t you say that you would give me anything? Why are you ignoring me now? Are you regretting it!? "It doesn''t matter, if elder sister doesn''t give it to me, I will take it myself. This uncle probably won''t be able to stop me, right?"


    His voice sounded very young and tender, but the contents of his words made me freeze. I looked at Luanyang with disbelief. Luanyang''s expression was cold, but he had no intention of explaining anything.


    Then there was only one possibility, and that was that he really couldn''t stop this child. That was why he wanted to use the talisman just now.


    "Move over to the side, don''t give me any trouble!" Luanyang pushed me away, but the knife went straight into his body. Although he didn''t have a body, I still felt pain at that moment.


    The child smirked and unhappily took out the knife, complaining, "Uncle, you are indeed the same thing as me, but why did you come out so openly and those people can see you? Why can''t I? Uncle, do you have something important on you?"


    Luanyang pushed the child away with a slap, then smashed him against the wall. If he really was a child, then he would have already fainted long ago.


    The child slowly stood up and asked with a puzzled expression, "Why is it so fierce? Is it something that cannot be said?" I just want to ask, why is Uncle so stingy? "


    I saw that Luanyang was injured and wanted to go over, but I found that I couldn''t move at all. I didn''t know when, but my feet were wrapped up in a red toy.


    When I looked down at the toy I was holding, I even felt as if those two dewy black eyes were staring straight at me, extremely terrifying.


    Even though I was a little scared, I still used my hands to continuously pull at what was on my feet. I realized that it was useless, as though it was a tug of war.


    Luanyang''s body didn''t have any wounds, but it looked as if she had been stabbed. Her body also began to turn transparent, making her appear very unstable.


    I was still wondering why this happened when I saw the child happily smile and even clap his hands together.


    "Uncle really has some good stuff on him. I really like it!"


    He walked straight to Luanyang''s side and placed his hand next to Luanyang. In that instant, I saw a strange light run along Luanyang''s hand and onto the child''s body. There was no way to stop it.


    "Mister!" I shouted, trying to get Luanyang to react.


    However, he didn''t know what was going on with Luoyang. He was only gasping for air, and there wasn''t even a single ripple. It was as if he hadn''t heard me at all.


    As I watched more and more of that strange energy flowing out, I felt more and more anxious. If this was a district, Luanyang would definitely be in trouble!


    I gritted my teeth and half squatted down, continuously using my hands to move the toy beneath my feet. The originally somewhat fond mood had now turned into disgust.


    Why would he go and stop Luanyang? If it wasn''t for him, Luanyang wouldn''t have let this happen and everything wouldn''t have happened.


    Such thoughts kept popping up in my mind. I could feel that my fingertips were bleeding.


    In that instant, the red toy started to wail in pain the moment it came into contact with my blood. The moment it left my body, it started to burn up and let out a painful cry.


    The cries of toys suddenly filled the room. The child suddenly let out the same sound and immediately laid down on the ground, rolling non-stop.


    He clearly had nothing on him, but he seemed to have suffered great pain as he continued to wail.


    He cried in pain, pleading with his big, watery eyes.


    "I''m begging you, big sister! You want to burn me, okay? I''m really in pain!"


    Those howls made my heart soften, but when I saw the weak Luan Yang, my heart felt as if it had become extremely hard.


    I directly chose to ignore this child and walked to Luanyang''s side, helping him up. I wiped away the sweat on his forehead that didn''t exist.


    "Why is this happening? In that case, it would be best if you didn''t come out from the beginning, right? Did Madame Bai say anything? "


    Luanyang lowered her head, she didn''t answer my question at all. The temperature of her body also seemed extremely cold, as though she could only turn into a ice cube in the next moment.


    I supported Luanyang, not knowing what I should do now.


    All of a sudden, the people outside were smashed into smacking noises. I could hear phoenix cries coming from outside, but they seemed to have been locked up and couldn''t enter at all.


    The child put away his pleading expression and covered his own arm as he stood up once more. He said with a smile, "Big sister, even if you can defend against me, there''s no way for those people to come in. You will die here forever, and I will obtain all of big brother''s energy."


    I bit my lower lip, knowing that I could taste the pain. I knew that I shouldn''t panic now. Without Luoyang''s protection, I should be more careful.


    Looking at the child''s smug smile, I instantly recalled the story told by the owner of the house.


    Those people weren''t related to each other in the first place, so this was one of the reasons why the injured people weren''t related to each other! If it was that strong, then it was a determination that he couldn''t let go.

 C138

    "Do you really think you can put it down? If you want to wait for me to die, I''m afraid you will have to wait for some time. Your enemy might just fly away during this period of time! "


    I looked at the expression on the boy''s face. Even if there was only a slight change, I knew that my plan would succeed.


    The boy''s expression changed as he looked at me with a slightly distorted gaze and shouted, "If that''s the case, how about I kill you now? You and this uncle will be together forever! "


    He roared as he continued to wield the knife and hacked towards me without any hesitation. Although he wasn''t tall, his movements were extremely fast. He didn''t look like a seven year old child at all. He looked like some kind of monster.


    I quickly smeared my own blood on Luanyang''s body, then turned around and ran towards the door. I kept turning the handle to open the door, but the door seemed to be broken, and no matter how I tried, I couldn''t shake it at all.


    After hearing the sounds coming from behind, I quickly dodged to the side. I saw that the knife had stabbed into the door and a deep imprint was left on the wooden door.


    The boy said with a smile, "Big sister, don''t waste your time. This time I''m going to stab you wrong."


    With that, he picked up the knife again. He even changed his posture as he looked at me carelessly, as if I was already in his pocket. It didn''t take any effort to kill me.


    I was so frightened by his expression that I kept backing away. I could only start yelling at the door, "Phoenix Cry!" "Feng Ming, come in quickly!"


    The boy slightly frowned, looking somewhat unhappy, "Didn''t I say that they have no way of entering? Why do you believe me? Why don''t you believe me! Am I not worthy of your trust! "


    When I saw the boy lose control of his emotions, I immediately thought that this topic must be related to his previous life, which was why his emotions seemed so agitated.


    "No, I didn''t. I believe what you said, but I don''t want to die here! Shouldn''t you have killed your enemy? If Feng Ming and the rest can''t find us, then they can only start a massacre to kill the people below.


    "Nonsense! Are you people here to kill people? Because you guys can''t do it. You''re all in the same group. The boy chuckled. Suddenly, he picked up the knife and made a cut on his face, causing blood to gush out.


    The boy''s face immediately revealed a pained expression, but he was still smiling. This kind of splitting made my heart ache.


    Perhaps the young boy had had his own thoughts, even a sense of pain, when he was possessed by ghosts.


    "I like this kind of pain. I wish these people were like this. I want them to have this kind of thing on their faces. I''m in so much pain! You know what? I''m really in pain! "


    The boy suddenly cried out. His moody appearance made it impossible for me to control him. I could only watch his every move cautiously, afraid that he would suddenly rush forward and stab me.


    After all, I am just a living person. If I were to be stabbed in the heart, I would be powerless to save myself.


    The voices of Feng Ming and the rest came from the outside, but they couldn''t come in. I could even hear Ah Zi''s angry curses.


    The boy started to laugh as he cried. His personality was twisted by hunger, but there was also a bit of innocence in it. He didn''t kill me directly. I knew that maybe something on my body would make him afraid.


    But I obviously liked the result.


    I kept pressing my fingers with the wooden board, but because it was too flat and couldn''t be cut, I could only change it to the thing hanging on my neck.


    The moment that metallic object stabbed into my skin, I felt a strange smell spreading in this space. Looking at the blood that was flowing, I even felt a little excited.


    The palm of my hand was all my own blood.


    The boy seemed to have sensed me and suddenly raised his head to look at me. His eyes were empty. "Big sister, do you want to kill me?"


    I swallowed, waiting for his sudden frenzy.


    The child was carrying a knife and was gradually approaching me. His movements were not fast, and it could even be said to be gentle. However, to me, it seemed extremely frightening.


    Every step seemed to step directly on my heart.


    The instant he raised the knife, I threw the blood-stained talisman in my hand away. I didn''t think that the other party would have already expected it to be like this. I dodged it and the talisman fell to the ground.


    He tilted his head and smiled innocently at me. "I didn''t think that elder sister would know how to use such deceitful things. It really was a mistake on my part! "


    Seeing that my attack failed, I knew that there was no way for me to succeed a second time. I could only grit my teeth and say, "If you continue like this, I''m afraid there won''t be any good results, right?"


    "Good result?" I never thought of anything good in the first place. What do you think will happen if I kill so many people? "My only thought right now is to kill everyone!"


    The boy''s expression was very pained, but I saw some indignation.


    If his goal had been to kill everyone downstairs in the first place, he wouldn''t have bothered with me here. There had to be something more important than killing those people.


    As I looked at Luoyang, I looked at the boy. My mind kept replaying all the details. There must be something we didn''t know, which was why the boy''s mood changed.


    However, the boy obviously didn''t want to give me any time. He cried as he held a knife and slowly walked towards me.


    Subconsciously, I moved my feet and he didn''t hesitate to slash at my face.


    There were two wounds on her fair face, and they were dripping with blood.


    I looked at him in confusion. I didn''t understand what he wanted.


    The boy''s eyes were filled with fear. At that moment, he was definitely clear-headed. Just like that, he cut his own face.


    "Elder sister, I won''t be happy if you touch me."


    Helpless, I could only watch as he got closer and closer. The tears in my eyes directly fell onto my face.

 C139

    My patron saint was lying not far away from me, as if he had fallen into some sort of deep sleep. If I died like this, then he would also fall into a deep sleep, maybe even be absorbed by this child!


    No!


    I can''t watch this happen!


    "Halt!" I scolded the boy loudly. In the moment when he was in a daze, he ran to the door and pressed his back against it.


    The boy let out a series of laughter. "Big sister, why do you always like to go against me? There''s not much time left, we don''t have much time left. Why are you doing this?"


    I calmly watched the boy''s every move. I drew on the door with my bloody fingers. This is my only hope. If my blood can kill ghosts, then the door with Yin energy should be able to open, right?


    The door had already reopened where my fingers were. A tearing pain came over, making me frown. I couldn''t care so much anymore as I wanted to quickly open the door.


    The closer the boy got to me, the more nervous I became. I was afraid I would fail.


    "Go to hell!"


    Ah!


    I subconsciously let out a blood-curdling screech, but there wasn''t the slightest bit of pain coming from my body. In the blink of an eye, someone grabbed onto my shoulder and placed me on my back.


    I heard the man let out a muffled groan, and was instantly frightened. I stepped back and saw the pain on his face.


    "Ah Zi!" I yelled, and held onto Ah Zi.


    Feng Ming and Li Fang went up to each other and bound the boy, but very quickly, the boy let out a short, terrified cry.


    "Don''t hit me! Don''t hit me! The bag hurts! "


    Just a single word from him was enough to make him seem like an ordinary child.


    Li Fang frowned and whispered, "Not good. He ran!"


    Then he let go of the boy and looked around the room very carefully. At this moment, the door that was already open was suddenly closed by a strange wind.


    The room fell into silence.


    I didn''t care that much. There was still blood flowing from Ah Zi''s back. There were traces of blue in her blood. In the dark, it looked very beautiful and desolate.


    "Ah Zi, I, how can I help you?"


    My hands were full of Ah Zi''s blood. I tried my best to help her cover her wound, but it was useless. I could only look on foolishly.


    Ah Zi was gasping for breath, as if he was in excruciating pain. There were no blades at all on her wounds, only a single wound.


    Feng Ming gritted his teeth, but he could only go over to Luoyang''s side and see how things were going. He couldn''t come over to our side at all, and Luanyang didn''t seem to be doing very well either.


    However, Ah Zi also grabbed my hand and explained to Luanyang, "Mister, you came over in such a hurry, that''s why you acted this way. We have no right to blame you."


    I was instantly angered and laughed. "How can you see that I''m angry at him? You should tell me how to stop the bleeding right now!"


    Ah Zi nodded and took out a stick of incense from his bosom. With a weak voice, he said, "Light it up with the sunlight fire and apply it to the wound."


    After she finished speaking, she actually completely lost all her strength. She didn''t even manage to hold on for an incense stick before falling to the ground.


    I quickly picked up Xiang Xiang and took out a piece of talisman paper to start drawing talismans. However, I was always unable to draw the talisman. The area between my fingers were constantly trembling.


    "Please, please!"


    I kept praying and even despised my current self, which made me shiver. I didn''t have any problems during my previous practice, so what''s going on now!


    Under my unremitting efforts, I finally managed to draw a talisman. However, I didn''t know what its effects would be. I stuck it to the incense and after a while, it didn''t have any movement.


    I thought that it was a failure, but just as I was about to give it another try, the incense was suddenly ignited and turned into ashes in an instant.


    I was stunned for a moment, and then quickly picked up the ashes to apply to the wound.


    Although this doesn''t make sense at all, I don''t believe that Confucius would use his own life to joke around.


    Li Fang half-squatted beside me and said in a slightly appreciative tone, "I originally thought empathy was already your greatest advantage, but in the end, I didn''t expect that you would also be able to draw talismans, right?"


    I smiled hypocritically, not even bothering to reply. However, I was afraid that I would be discovered, so I could only bite the bullet and reply.


    "I only know this one. It was taught well by mister."


    Hearing the word ''mister'' coming out of my mouth, I remembered that Luoyang was still on the ground. After some hesitation, I handed Ah Zi to Li Fang and ran over to Luanyang.


    Luanyang''s eyes were tightly shut, but she didn''t make any move. Feng Ming was holding the compass, seemingly calculating something. However, the more he panicked, the more useless it was.


    Everything seemed to be progressing, but at the same time, it seemed as if they had entered a different kind of crisis.


    Just then, a scream came from downstairs.


    In an instant, four big words appeared in my mind.


    Not good!


    Feng Ming looked over abruptly, but I could find the meaning in his words that he wanted to express accurately. I immediately nodded my head.


    He instantly kept the compass and took out a handful of talisman paper from his bosom and placed it on my hand. "Sister Bai, I will depend on you to take care of mister."


    "I know." I nodded my head and watched as he quickly walked to the entrance. I realised that I couldn''t open the door at all.


    He kicked the door angrily, but the door didn''t budge.


    When I thought about the scream just now, I knew that something must have happened down there. Thus, I walked forward and cut open my wound without any hesitation, allowing my blood to spray onto the door. The door was instantly opened.


    Feng Ming gritted his teeth and turned around to leave.


    Li Fang looked at me meaningfully, with a hint of understanding in his eyes.


    I gritted my teeth secretly. I knew that this shrewd man had already seen through my unique blood. It was a pity that I no longer had the mood to hide it.


    Luanyang''s face was very pale, and after falling into a deep sleep, he seemed very cold and detached.


    Sometimes, when he struggled to open his eyes, there was actually frost in them. However, it was still much better than when his eyes were closed.


    Wake up!


    I looked at my wrist, which hadn''t stopped bleeding, and smiled.


    Actually, I already knew what my flesh and blood was used for. Since I have already reached this stage, there shouldn''t be any loss in a small amount of blood!


    Without any hesitation, I stuffed my wrist into my mouth. The fishy smell immediately assaulted my throat. The matter of me drinking my own blood was not that pleasant.

 C140

    Putting aside the fact that blood itself was a loathsome substance, the most important thing was that he was sucking his own blood. Such a serious mental disorder caused people to feel nauseous in their hearts.


    Resisting the burning sensation, I kissed Luanyang''s pale lips, pried open his lips and tongue so that he would not be able to refuse my blood.


    This wasn''t his first time consuming it. The moment he came into contact with it, he already began to absorb it. It was like a conditioned reflex.


    Unlike my gentleness, when he met my blood, it was like a kind of delicious food, constantly searching in my mouth, not letting go of even the smallest corner.


    I opened my eyes to look at his eyelids slightly moving, then gradually opened my eyes. His eyelashes were very long. The moment I opened them, I saw the cold world of his eyes.


    Luanyang was confused for a moment, then she pushed me away, her mouth slightly open, the tip of her pink tongue brushing past her teeth, a look of disgust on her face.


    The first words that came out of my mouth were actually directed at me.


    "Why did you give me this!? You know there''s still a way to deal with it. "


    Facing his indifference, I didn''t feel sad at all. Instead, I felt happy. I had already determined that he was addicted to my blood.


    "Those methods are too slow. You know I don''t like to wait." I raised my wrist and looked at the blood that had yet to congeal. "There''s still a little more. Do you want it?" Otherwise, it would be a waste! "


    The coldness in Luanyang''s eyes intensified. He immediately opened my wrist and gritted his teeth as he said, "White Mirrorjade, have you gone mad?"


    Just as he was about to reply, he heard Feng Ming''s cry for help, followed by a blood-curdling screech.


    Luanyang frowned slightly, stood up and disappeared in front of me in the blink of an eye.


    I calmly wrapped my wrist with some deliberation.


    Li Fang said, "So, is that why you are Mr. Bai''s disciple? "A moving food that can be eaten at any time and anywhere?"


    My hands paused for a moment before they quickly twined around my wrist. The wrist that wasn''t completely healed previously, has now revealed a new wound.


    "Mr. Li, this is none of your business. Your husband and your grandfather are acquainted, so you should know who you are standing on. Don''t do unnecessary things and ask me any unnecessary questions."


    Faced with my indifference, Li Fang didn''t care and asked, "Are you that willing? He''s just something that doesn''t even count as human. Don''t tell me you really love him? "


    "What does that have to do with you? Do I love you? " I angrily replied before stepping forward to carry Ah Zi back.


    Ah Zi suddenly opened his eyes. His fingertip was pressed against Li Fang''s neck, and a small wound appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "A person who is disrespectful to Teacher cannot live for too long."


    Li Fang suddenly had his throat pinched, but he wasn''t flustered in the slightest. Instead, he laughed out loud, as if he had just met something extremely fun.


    "What the hell is going on with all of you? How could you be so obedient to a fallen genius?"


    Ah Zi let out a cold snort, and forcefully let go of his hands, standing up once again. It was as if the wound on his back had never happened again.


    "Since mister is able to say something about your grandfather, it means that you are not an enemy. You should be glad or else there will be good food for you."


    Li Fang pinched his neck nonchalantly, as if he had just noticed the pain. "Little girl, you''re pretty strong. I''ve really had quite a lot of good fruits since I was young. Thank you for your concern, Young Master."


    There''s no need for us to stay here forever. I don''t know if the rest of the matters have been resolved or not, but even if Luanyang has woken up, he might not be able to stay here forever.


    The two of us walked in front while I followed behind. I stepped on something and lowered my head to look at it. It was actually a figurine that had already opened up a line.


    The scene downstairs looked much more pregnant than we''d thought. The staircase was covered with blood, and an old man was lying in the middle of it, his eyes wide, as if he had seen something horrible before he died.


    Luanyang was standing at the doorway, holding a lump of black smoke in his hand. The black smoke was constantly wailing and struggling, but he was unable to break free.


    As for Feng Ming, he was lying on the sofa as if he was injured. After seeing us come down, he bitterly smiled, "I still didn''t get the chance. The old gramps is already dead."


    "Kill them all!" Hurry up and take this thing away, it would be best if its soul was destroyed! Let him disappear from this world forever! " The old woman spoke coldly, looking at the thick smoke.


    It was as if he had seen the most disgusting thing in his life.


    Half of the family were already lying on the ground, while Mr. Xie was staring at what was in Luanyang''s hand. His lips were moving, but no one knew what he was trying to say.


    Seeing that Luoyang had no intention of paying her any heed, the old woman turned around and grabbed Li Fang.


    "Mr. Li, you were entrusted with this task. Now that my family''s old man is dead, shouldn''t you kill that thing as well?"


    If one were to judge her solely by her appearance, one might think that she was a very benevolent person. However, every single word that she spoke was extremely ear-piercing.


    My intuition told me that the family already knew who the ghost was, but no one wanted to say it out loud.


    Li Fang put his eyes back on and shrugged helplessly.


    "Grandma, this is none of my business! "Whoever has the ability will have the final say. Do you think I can beat this man?"


    The old woman had clearly experienced Luanyang''s power, and her face was extremely ugly, yet she pretended to take a step back.


    "In that case, take this thing away!" "Let''s just forget it and forget it."


    From the beginning to the end, the person in charge didn''t say a single word, but his eyes looked at that ball of smoke with a complicated expression.


    However, Luanyang''s patience was almost used up. He reached out his hand to push the black mist directly into the wooden tablet in my hand. The wooden tablet immediately emitted a dense chill.


    I do not know why I feel very sad, but a few regret.


    He had originally thought that the matter would end like this, but who knew that the old woman was actually so powerful. He hadn''t noticed it just now, but now that he saw that the child''s face was covered in scars, he was angry and started cursing.


    "Say, did you guys send someone from your family to specifically target us? Your bag is so small, but you guys actually dare to do that?!"

 C141

    I felt Luanyang''s fingers tighten around my fingers, as if she was extremely disgusted with this phenomenon, but could only forcibly endure it.


    Li Fang also frowned. "I say, what are you trying to do?" Isn''t it a crime for you seniors to blame others? "


    "Our Xie Clan has always been a well-behaved family with nothing to show for it. It''s clearly because you guys are afraid of us. I knew why you came to help us so easily, and even invited people from both sides over. You came to make a fool of us!"


    There was no logic in the old woman''s words.


    Ah Zi wasn''t as patient as Li Fang. He picked up a fruit knife from the tea table and pointed it at the old woman. His tone was also very cold.


    "Old lady, I think you want to accompany your family''s old man? I say that your Xie Clan is a sinner, we shouldn''t have interfered with this matter to begin with! "


    Luanyang let go of my finger and whispered, "Let''s go back first!"


    I nodded and didn''t intend to stay here any longer.


    It was obvious that the old man had the final say in this family. The middle-aged couple had numb expressions on their faces, and even their children didn''t want to get close to their great-grandmother.


    One of my hands was held by Luanyang, while the other still held the toy I had picked up from the ground. As soon as I moved, it fell to the ground.


    Mister Xie seemed to have been provoked by this soft voice. He suddenly rushed over and hugged the toy in his embrace, stroking it gently with tears streaming down his face.


    The toy was already in tatters, but he could see Mr. Xie''s situation through his black plastic eyes.


    Li Fang went up to take the toy back, but was rejected.


    "Toy is the most spiritual thing, there might be something on it!"


    "It''s good as long as there is. If there is, I would have already regretted it. After so many years, I truly know regret. It was my cowardice that caused this result."


    Mr Xie sobbed as he constantly knocked on his head, as if he wanted to bear all the mistakes he made.


    Li Fang seemed to be somewhat unaccustomed to this kind of scene. He was so frightened that he continuously retreated, and even his eyes became a little crooked.


    He only looked at Mr. Xie gloomily, as if he was going to rush over at any moment. However, the truth was that he only stood there and coldly said, "Son, don''t forget everything that you have obtained now. Do you still think you have a way to go back? There''s no turning back anymore. "


    Mr. Xie raised his head and looked at his mother, his tears flowing unceasingly. The words he said made people feel very sad.


    "I know, so I''m not looking back. I just want to atone for my sins. I''ll give all of them to you. I''ll leave this place tomorrow."


    His face was ashen, as if he had made the most important decision of his life.


    The scene immediately turned into a family dispute. In the end, it''s not convenient for outsiders to interfere in this matter, but Feng Ming was already impatient. It could be because he had seen too many things already.


    "Can you not be so annoying here? Whatever you want to do, we have no right to interfere!" He propped himself up and kept moving forward, obviously not wanting to listen any longer.


    The moment he moved, Ah Zi had to step forward to support him, afraid that he would fall to the ground.


    Luanyang also did not say anything, but just kept walking. The weather outside was already slightly cold, and after a long night of struggling, they finally came to a conclusion.


    I didn''t take away the broken doll and only held onto the wooden token tightly. I also understood that behind every evil thing, there is a secret past.


    They may have pleaded kindly before, but none of them had ever been able to resist fate.


    Looking at Luoyang''s picturesque face, I couldn''t help but think, wasn''t this fate unfair to Luanyang as well? The youth became famous, but passed away at his best.


    If it was me, I would also feel indignant!


    After returning to the house, Feng Ming was taken away by Ah Zi to recuperate. I held the wooden board in my hands, at a loss of what to do. After all, the thing from before was still in my wooden board.


    Fortunately, when Luanyang turned around, she stopped and called out to me.


    I heaved a sigh of relief in my heart before following him into the study in the middle.


    After the door was tightly shut, there was a very warm feeling in the room. However, before it was time to enjoy itself, the air suddenly became very cold.


    But I have to say, I feel the most comfortable in such a cold environment.


    Luanyang lowered her head, stretched out her slender fingers and said, "Give me the wooden tablet first!"


    "Oh!" I hastily took out the wooden plaque and saw a human face appear on it. This human face could be considered quite familiar to me.


    It was the face that had been cut open, staring at something expressionlessly.


    I was shocked, but Luanyang seemed to have already known that this would happen. He stuck a piece of talisman onto it without changing his expression, and a ball of black smoke instantly came out, swirling around before finally taking the shape of a human in front of me.


    This thing looks a little taller than me. Even though I can''t see its face clearly, but judging from its body, it should be a fifteen to sixteen year old youth.


    His expression was extremely cold and numb, as if he didn''t have any feelings for his surroundings.


    Luanyang held the wooden board, tore the spell paper off and casually put it aside.


    "This wooden tablet can store the soul and can also nurture the soul. I want you to raise it."


    Raise him?


    I was shocked by this thought. Previously, when I was young, the bold students also said that these things were meant for raising little ghosts.


    If used well, it would seem to be profitable.


    "This is to save your life. What are you thinking?" Luanyang frowned slightly, as if all the thoughts in my head had been completely wiped out.


    My face turned hot and I quickly changed the topic. "Then won''t he attack me? And will his face recover? I''m afraid that before anyone can kill me, I''ll already be scared to death by him. "


    Although it was normal to see it, if it was suddenly seen at a certain moment, it was still very frightening.


    "I have already signed an agreement with him. If he attacks you, you will suffer a backlash. As for his face, you are his master, so naturally, I have to rely on you."


    "Relying on me?"

 C142

    I held onto the wooden tablet in my hands. There was a young ghost that followed behind me, feeling conflicted. Luanyang still didn''t tell me what to do, and just said a few words before letting me out.


    The scar on his face was the obsession in his heart.


    Do you want me to find the person who cut his face?


    Such a thought flashed through his mind. After all, that person should have been killed by the youth.


    "What''s your name?" Other than the fact that his face was a little scary, there was nothing else that could scare the young man, even though he had almost died at his hands.


    The youth only spoke after a long while, "Xie Wu, but I don''t want to call you by that name. It''s fine if you change it."


    What was surprising was that the youth''s voice was especially pleasant to hear. It didn''t have the hoarse voice of a mature man, nor the sharp voice of an adolescent. It carried a refreshing flavor.


    "I didn''t expect your words to be like this. I thought they were exactly the same as when you were trying to kill me!"


    The young man''s body stopped and he immediately kneeled on the ground. Although it was silent, it still gave me a fright.


    "What are you doing?"


    The youth pursed his lips and moved the scar across his face, "Please forget about what happened before. I won''t hurt you, so if you''re unhappy, you can hit me to vent your anger. Anyway, I won''t have a real death right now."


    His voice was very low, as if he was used to it. It carried a bit of numbness, but also a bit of sadness.


    I took a few steps forward, opened the door to my room, and looked back at him.


    That''s why I hate people like them the most. It''s really pitiful and hateful. The point is, the hateful part has already been moved to the next stage, and now there''s only pitiful people left.


    Xie Wu hesitated, but in the end, he still stepped into my room. He seemed very restrained, only bundling himself up into a ball and then kneeling down.


    I extended my hand to take out a wooden tablet and softly said, "I don''t care how you were before. Now, you only have the same surname as me, right? Bai Zhen, I think it''s pretty good."


    Bai Zhen was stunned at first, but soon after, he cautiously asked. "Um, aren''t you going to punish my mother? After all, I''ve already done the wrong thing? "


    "Punishment? "When you were at home, how did it go?"


    I had a bad feeling that he was eventually sold to a man, but his fear and resentment of women seemed greater.


    Bai Zhen''s face showed some confusion, but he immediately said in a very mechanical tone, "Mother said I''m a monster. If you don''t let me eat, you''ll hit me, and if you hit me, your mood will change a little. That woman said I''m just a toy and only fit to carry her shoes, but later on she said that I''m a fox spirit, and that I deserve punishment. She said that it was because of this body that I was abandoned by my parents."


    When I heard the content, my heart tightened and only anger remained in my head.


    Although he had long anticipated that it would be very miserable, he hadn''t expected it to be like this. It was as if he hadn''t received any kind of kindness since he was born.


    The tragic end had already been decided.


    Alright, those are all matters of Xie Wu. Now that you''re Bai Zhen, you should remember every single one of my words. You''re my bodyguard, and you''re one of my people.


    I waved my hand. I didn''t want to hear any more of those annoying things.


    Bai Zhen nodded his head and instantly transformed into smoke, hiding within the wooden signboard.


    However, all that I dreamt the entire night was about Bai Zhen''s past. The shared emotional reaction between him and I had never come to an end. One ugly face after another continuously rotated back and forth.


    As a result, when I woke up the next day, I looked a bit dispirited, and I nearly dropped my bowl on the floor when I ate.


    Although Feng Ming''s injury had not healed yet, it did not hinder his eating. Seeing my current state, he looked over with some doubt, "Sister Bai, what''s wrong with you? This is an antique rice bowl. If you break it, you''ll have to compensate yourself. "


    "What?" I fell into a trance. In the end, I threw my rice bowl to the ground, and in a flash, it broke into pieces.


    Upon seeing this, Ah Zi immediately struck out violently, causing the phoenix cry to ring out loudly.


    I looked at the bowl on the floor, a little conflicted. "I don''t have a job in the first place. My previous salary is my old account. What should I do?"


    "Sister Bai, just listen to his nonsense. How can I ask for your compensation? They are all things of the Bai Clan. She doesn''t dare to say anything. Why don''t you tell me why she is in such a state!"


    Ah Zi quickly lowered his head and picked up the shard. He then gave me a new bowl.


    Knowing that there is no need for compensation, I heaved a sigh of relief and told him everything that happened yesterday, thinking of a way to resolve the issue.


    Ah Zi frowned and waved his hand, "The fox race has never been clear about soul matters, so I might not be able to help."


    Feng Ming fell into deep thought, as if he was carefully thinking about something.


    "It''s actually very simple. If you have a contract with Bai Zhen, then you can feel his emotions when you respond in such a empathetic manner. If it''s what he''s thinking, then you''ll also have a reaction. As for Teacher''s words, you might need to go and find Mister Xie."


    "Although, he is not a serious person normally, but this time his analysis is very serious." Ah Zi raised his hand in agreement.


    I felt that I said the wrong thing yesterday. If not for that sentence, I probably wouldn''t have caused so much of Bai Zhen''s emotions to fluctuate.


    Because of Feng Ming''s words, I rushed to make an appointment with that Mister Xie, but was informed that I didn''t have a job, so I had no choice but to go to yesterday''s villa complex.


    Originally, Feng Ming wanted to come with me, but I rejected him immediately. He wanted to walk around even though he was injured.


    Fortunately, the security guard still remembered that I was picked up and allowed me to enter without any obstructions.


    Standing at the entrance of the villa, I still felt a bit nervous. As for the wooden signboard, it was also slightly trembling.


    He could only order the wooden board to calm him down a little.


    After pressing the doorbell, someone quickly appeared on the screen. That person was wearing a uniform, so he was probably just a nanny.


    "Miss, who are you looking for?"


    I smiled professionally. "I''m looking for Mr. Xie. There''s something I want to talk to him about."


    The expression on the other party''s face changed, and he immediately retreated in panic, an old face sticking closely to him.


    I was startled, and then I realized it was only the old lady from last night.


    However, this old lady wasn''t a kind person. Seeing that it was me, she started to curse, "You still want to come back? Could it be that they took a fancy to our family''s property last night? "

 C143

    All sorts of unpleasant things came out of her mouth, but she didn''t feel out of place. It was as if her previous benevolence was all an act.


    I subconsciously bit my lips and turned around to leave. I wasn''t a masochist, so I wanted to catch up to them and get scolded. Moreover, a shrew was a very scary existence.


    As I turned around, the wooden tablet began to tremble once more. I knew that Bai Zhen was probably feeling indignant in his heart. In fact, how could my heart not be?


    I didn''t leave immediately, but walked to the back part of the villa, where there had been a door. Now that the door was covered with stripping strips, it was estimated that it wouldn''t be long before it was removed.


    The aura surrounding it had long since disappeared, and now, it was nothing more than an ordinary door.


    As I watched, the door burst open and a figure stood, dropped a rope, and crawled down.


    It was impossible to see such a scene in reality, so I was stunned to see a figure fall onto the grass.


    Subconsciously, I ran over and helped me up. Only then did I realise that this person was the Mr Xie that I wanted to find.


    Mister Xie obviously didn''t expect me to be here. His face looked extremely haggard and his reaction was extremely quick. He immediately pulled me and ran to the side.


    He only stopped when he reached a pavilion. His body was a little fat, and winning on such a short distance was enough to make him pant.


    He panted heavily while patting his heart, looking extremely uncomfortable.


    By the time he gradually recovered, I was already sitting impatiently in my chair.


    He forced a smile and apologized, "Sorry, my body is like this. I don''t know how much longer I can last. Why would Miss Bai come here?"


    I was a little surprised that he was able to remember my name. Then, thinking that it was probably due to the information I had gathered, I didn''t pay much attention to it and directly told him my purpose for coming here.


    "Do you remember Xie Wu? I came to ask him a question. "


    "Ah Wu?"


    Just by hearing this name, Mister Xie couldn''t help but tremble. His expression also became extremely excited.


    "I knew it. I knew you guys would sense it. I sensed it a long time ago. Is Ah Wu here?" Why doesn''t he want to see me? "


    I coldly looked at his actions. I felt disdain in my heart. To do something wrong is to do something wrong. No matter how much regret I had later on, it would all be useless.


    However, many people were unable to understand the true meaning of this sentence.


    "He''s not here. Didn''t you see him last night? Mister had already scared him out of his wits! "He killed someone and violated a great taboo. This is the only way."


    His expression faltered and he was instantly defeated. However, he did not dare to believe what I had said.


    "No, I won''t, Ah Wu won''t just disappear like this. He didn''t kill anyone, those people were all done by me, I did all of them, Ah Wu didn''t kill anyone!" He''s so weak, why would he kill someone else? "


    Seeing his dazed look, happiness unexpectedly welled up in my heart and my words became increasingly hurtful.


    "He killed someone. Didn''t you see him yesterday? He personally killed your father, and raised your father. Even so, you still have to insist on killing.


    Initially, I thought that he would become even more emotional, but I didn''t expect that he would actually laugh out loud. That smile made me feel a chill coming from the bottom of my feet.


    "Ah Wu killed Father? No! I was the one who killed my father, the dignified man, and let him die just like that, that is my filial duty. I have let him live for so many years, he should already feel grateful. "


    I was stunned where I was. I didn''t expect this to happen. We were all upstairs, and only Luoyang and Fengming were downstairs.


    If he had killed someone, Luanyang would have known better, but he didn''t have any intention to mention it. It was as if it was specially made for him.


    "You can''t be trying to lie to me, right? Aren''t you the famous filial son? How could you kill your own father! "


    "Because he deserved death. It was he who carried me on his back and gave Ah Wu to someone else, and it was he who left me with no other choice but to choose that path! They should all die! They were the ones who took my Ah Wu!


    I can see a strong sense of possessiveness in his eyes. He is not simply a brother to Bai Zhen at all!


    The wooden tablet vibrated along with it, as though it didn''t expect such a thing to happen. I could even feel Bai Zhen''s thoughts escaping me.


    I swallowed, feeling as if I were standing in front of a demon, and I was actually drinking this demon to discuss things.


    Sometimes, things that were scarier than evil spirits were indeed disgusting.


    "Don''t lie to me, release Ah Wu!" I want to see him! I want to see him! "


    He reached out his hand towards me and I took a step back. However, I collided with a pillar, causing my back to hurt.


    As for Bai Zhen, he was finally unable to hold himself back as he rushed out from the wooden signboard, turning into a weak humanoid shape. His figure appeared to be extremely unstable, even unstable.


    This probably had a lot to do with the daytime as well.


    "If you continue to be disrespectful to Master, then I''ll have to make a move against you."


    Bai Zhen''s words were as cold as ice and frost, but some people were overjoyed and hurriedly retreated. His originally ordinary facial features had become extremely ugly, as if they had been twisted.


    "Ah Wu!" "You still came out. Your face, why is your face like this?"


    He paced back and forth frantically, as if he had not expected this at all.


    "My face, do you want to make amends?" Bai Zhen chuckled, his laughter actually resembling that of a bewitching fox.


    As expected, Mister Xie revealed a face of infatuation and wanted to reach out and touch it, but Bai Zhen abruptly turned into black fog and appeared by my side. He angrily rebuked, "You don''t have the qualifications to touch me!"


    "I didn''t. I won''t touch you. How can I restore your face? I''m willing to pay any price, even if it means my life!"


    "Even if it means taking your life?"


    "Yes, even if it means my life!" His decisiveness made people feel that he had some true feelings within him.


    I looked worriedly at Bai Zhen. I didn''t think that he would want someone else''s life in order to regain his original appearance. Just as I was about to speak, I saw Bai Zhen raise his hand and take something away from Mister Xie.


    Mr. Xie''s hair instantly turned white.

 C144

    Bai Zhen''s face began to change as well. The ugly scars on his face had gradually returned to normal.


    His handsome features were instantly exposed in the air, and when paired with his pair of eyes that were as bright as the stars, it was extremely dazzling, as if he was a dazzling gem.


    With regards to the passing of his life, Mr. Xie didn''t seem to feel anything and only revealed an obsessive smile. He then slowly fell down and closed his eyes.


    I turned pale with fright. "You won''t really kill him, will you?"


    Bai Zhen coldly looked at the body on the ground, revealing a trace of disgust. "Master is overthinking it. A person like him isn''t worth it for me to act against. So everything is just my imagination. There isn''t much difference between him and that man!"


    He sighed lightly, making me feel much more at ease. It turns out that the person who has been weighing on his heart is this man!


    "We should hurry up and leave. Otherwise, we won''t be able to leave in a while. How amazing is that person?" After Bai Zhen finished speaking, he directly drilled into the wooden tablet.


    It was probably because the yang energy during the day was too strong that he felt uncomfortable, but when I thought about the old lady from before, I felt a chill and turned around to leave, completely ignoring the idea of hurting someone.


    There will always be people who will be able to find him, so there''s no need for me to put in so much effort.


    After returning to the small building, I felt as though my state of mind had changed. After hanging the wooden signboard on the Snow Vine, I immediately turned around and left, happily chatting with Feng Ming and the rest.


    The following month, Feng Ming''s wound had already healed, but he still pretended that he hadn''t taken advantage of Ah Zi.


    In this period of time, I could tell that between Feng Ming and Ah Zi, the situation had shifted from behind their backs to the surface. Only I was still staring at Luanyang dumbly.


    She even fantasized about standing by her side in the open, causing those passersby to reveal an envious expression.


    As night fell, just as I was about to go to bed early as usual, I suddenly felt a pain in my chest. I immediately wanted to see Bai Zhen, so I quickly put on my clothes and ran to the courtyard.


    I didn''t expect that I wasn''t the only one in the courtyard. Feng Ming was wearing a daoist robe and holding a compass in his hand. The excitement on his face was simply like it was going to come out at any moment.


    Seeing me come out, she revealed a puzzled expression. "Sister Bai?" Why did you come out? Did you also notice Mister''s fluctuations? I''ve found a new place. "


    I moved my lips but didn''t say anything in the end. However, my heart was still very happy. It had already been a month, so it was naturally good to be able to find new ones.


    Feng Ming was still on the phone excitedly, so I turned around and left. After all, I couldn''t help him at this time. Who knew that the moment I turned around, I would crash into a cold and hard wall and carry him in my arms.


    My body skillfully entangled itself as I raised my head to look at that handsome face. I couldn''t help but let out a soft sigh.


    After that, there was a burst of bashfulness. I didn''t think that I was actually such a hungry person. Could it be that I''ve been thinking about this day for a long time, and it''s only been suppressed?


    However, Luanyang didn''t give me any time to regret. She took me straight back to his room, where I could feel a wave of heat as if it were a special aphrodisiac.


    We tore at each other''s clothes, anxious to touch each other''s bodies and use our own methods to constantly curry favor with the people around us.


    That night, I also let me deeply feel, in fact, the desire of the other side is not only my own.


    I don''t know why Luanyang suddenly began to distance herself from me, but at this moment, I knew that he still couldn''t leave me.


    He wants me!


    When he woke up the next day, he realized the terrible consequences of a night of indulgence. He could feel an aching pain from just a slight movement, but most of it was a feeling of satisfaction.


    When I went downstairs, I could clearly feel that Feng Ming was looking at me strangely. It was clear that everyone had clearly seen it at that time.


    I didn''t feel awkward about that. After all, Luanyang and I already had a tacit understanding of each other''s relationship. There was nothing for me to hide.


    After the meal, Feng Ming simply told them everything that he had found out. After going through the screening process, he directly identified the target and added them to the list of interested parties.


    This time, things were a bit more complicated. When things happened in the campus, the usual places where strange things happened were the hospitals and the school.


    The main reason is because you don''t even know what was underground before the establishment of this school, nor do you know what was there before.


    In the past, many students would enroll in key universities, so they were very famous. It was said that before the establishment of the school, it was also a famous school, but after a period of desolation, the school was finally established. It had already been thirty years.


    When I heard that it had been thirty years, I had already come to the conclusion that these things were at least related to Luoyang. Why did the timing just happen to be that coincidental?


    Nothing had happened in the past thirty years, but something important had happened recently. The reason why they hadn''t heard of it before was all because the school had deliberately concealed it.


    It was said that there were always deaths of students, and it was a strange and laughable way of dying. Basically, there were two in a month, and now there were six students. If the matter was not resolved, sooner or later, the school would be finished.


    "So I went to find the institute in my identity as the Bai Clan. The institute would definitely agree to it, but let us pretend to be investors during the day and go catch ghosts at night."


    Feng Ming grinned as he spoke, clearly lacking in confidence.


    This matter sounded very simple, but there was no way to find out where the connection was. Therefore, Luoyang had to go with them, but he had to pretend to be an investor.


    I subconsciously looked at Luanyang''s face, but I didn''t feel there was any connection.


    "Sir, I really did my best. After all, there were a lot of students here during the day. If they panicked, it might cause a panic in the society. I''m also afraid of alerting the public."


    Luoyang glanced over at Feng Ming, and he immediately shut his mouth. Then, in a very sad voice, he walked up to Ah Zi and was pushed away.


    He had originally thought that Luoyang would not compromise so easily, but after lunch, he was slapped in the face.


    He didn''t know when Luanyang had prepared this outfit, but Luanyang was wearing a black suit with a gingko leaf on the collar. His slightly long hair was tied carelessly to the back of his head, and his forehead was exposed.

 C145

    Feng Ming probably didn''t expect Luanyang to actually do this. Although he was stunned for a moment, he quickly reacted, covering his mouth and constantly looking in my direction, as if he could see something from my face.


    Luanyang saw that we did not have much of a reaction, and his face sank, looking a little unhappy. In a very stiff tone, he said, "Let''s go now!"


    My heart tightened. Naturally, I knew that our performance wasn''t very good. I obediently followed behind him, looking at his organized suit and exquisite sleeves that left my mind blank. I took a few steps forward and softly said, "You look really good like this."


    After I finished speaking, even I felt extremely surprised, lowering my head in a sorry state, preparing to quickly get on the car, but I didn''t expect that Luanyang would stubbornly hold onto my wrist for such a short period of time, and my slightly cold body temperature would appear in my mind. This is Luanyang''s unique temperature, and it wouldn''t cause me to feel any sort of ill intent or coldness, and all I felt was just the right amount of coolness.


    It caused one to feel a sense of clarity in both body and mind.


    His fingers moved downwards, as if they were intertwined with mine in an incomparably natural manner. Even after getting on the car, they didn''t have any intention of letting go.


    Although Feng Ming and Ah Zi didn''t say anything, their gazes towards me from time to time made me feel extremely ashamed. Even the closest thing had already happened.


    The car moved forward slowly, and I quickly counted the number of corpses Luanyang had found. Once all of them were recovered, Luanyang''s power would return as well, and that would be when Luanyang left me.


    In the past, I only wanted to repay this debt of gratitude as soon as possible, but now, I greedily wanted the time to pass a bit slower, so that I could spend a bit longer with Luoyang.


    The City High School''s representative was also one of the iconic buildings of the city. Not to mention how vast the city was, even the huge door was much grander than some universities. A twenty-meter tall statue stood there, supporting the waist, but it could not change his greatness.


    This was a statue of Confucius. There were statues of Confucius everywhere in the country, but whether this one in front of him was stooped or not was not common. Confucius was very respectful to his teacher, so this showed that this city was Confucius''s honest hometown.


    When he arrived at the entrance, he could already see a few people waiting at the entrance. Not only were there a dozen or so students wearing school uniforms with flowers in their hands, it seemed as if they were really going to donate some of their money.


    The moment the phoenix cry came out of the car, the listless students instantly regained their spirits. Women always liked pretty and delicate things.


    Even if phoenix cry was not a normal person, it had to be said that the face was really pretty. It was a popular type of fresh meat with a bit of a ruffian feel. It was the type that high school girls liked the most.


    When Ah Zi went up, not only the students but even the teachers'' gazes started to change.


    Under their coaxing, I appeared very ordinary, and could only barely cross the line.


    Finally, there was someone from the school who was more clear-headed. He stepped forward to greet Feng Ming, but his eyes were looking directly at the seat in the backseat, "I''m surnamed Li, and my name is Li Sheng." "It''s to welcome Mr. Bai. May I ask if Mr. Bai is here yet?"


    "Are you sure that you are only entrusting this matter to us? "Why do I feel that things aren''t so simple? My husband is a very picky person. If you find someone else''s person, we won''t interfere."


    These words immediately caused the people from the school board to reveal an awkward expression.


    "You really are godly people! You did let other people look at you before, but it was useless and you were sent away by us, but they didn''t want to give up. We have already strengthened security around the campus, so please help us, mister!"


    Feng Ming''s face stiffened, as if he had thought of some possibility. His tone also became slightly unpleasant. "It''s best if we don''t see those people. I''ll go ask Mister about their intentions."


    However, before he reached the car door, the door was opened and a pair of black leather shoes were stepped on.


    "We will accept it. However, if there are any conflicts, the deaths and injuries will not be under our control."


    As his voice faded, Luanyang bent over and instantly walked out of the car. She lifted her head slightly, and her weak eyes fell on his face, as if her gaze had penetrated his skin.


    One raise of his eyes made people forget to breathe.


    I had an unhappy feeling in my heart as I walked up to Luanyang and stood in front of him. But at this moment, I realized that the height difference between the two of them was huge; even though I was already in front of him, it could only block his neck, there was no way to cover my face.


    The feeling of anger came over me in an instant, but I didn''t expect Luanyang to put her hand on my shoulder and stop me.


    Feng Ming explained with a smile on his face, "This is my husband''s fiancee. My husband really likes to take her along. Let''s quickly go in and take a look!"


    "Of course, of course."


    Luanyang''s pace has always been very fast, but today it seems especially slow, even blocking me did not feel any disharmony.


    After walking past a place, I could feel that many people''s eyes were on Luoyang, and then on me. Unlike Luanyang, who was breathtakingly beautiful and obsessed when looking at me, it seemed a lot more complicated when I got here.


    However, most of them were feeling jealous.


    Li Sheng and Feng Ming kept talking about this at the back, explaining the strange things that happened in the campus. Because it was meant for Luoyang, we weren''t too far apart from each other.


    It was also because of the presence of the students that their words were very obscure.


    "Let''s go to a dormitory building first. This is the closest one, so it can be considered larger."


    Feng Ming took a step forward, and the compass in his hand constantly trembled. "Mister, it is indeed in that direction. However, there is clearly someone who left something there in advance. What do you think?"


    Luanyang stopped walking, slightly pressed her fingers against my shoulder and carelessly asked, "How many places are there in total?"


    I tilted my head slightly and looked at Li Shenggang, who wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Feng Ming. "There are a total of six locations. There is only one place left to finish the task."


    I looked doubtfully at Luoyang, not knowing what they had said.

 C146

    I wasn''t the only one who didn''t understand. Li Sheng, who was at the side, also looked over with a puzzled expression. He wore a pair of glasses, typical of a teacher.


    Leaning against Luoyang, when I looked over, I saw a faint golden light shining from the top of his head. Although it was similar to the sunlight, I knew that it wasn''t sunlight.


    This is my first time seeing someone who is still so timid despite having something to protect me. He doesn''t seem like a teacher of the people!


    The news I saw was all about the teacher who sacrificed his life to save his student. This Li Sheng doesn''t seem to be that kind of person.


    "Madame Bai, why are you looking at me? Is there something dirty on me?"


    His face was stiff and his eyes frightened as he looked over. He couldn''t help but tremble when he talked about dirty stuff.


    I thought it was funny and laughed out loud. I didn''t expect him to almost sit on the floor. Luckily, a student rushed forward to support me.


    Li Sheng thanked him again and again in embarrassment. The student didn''t care at all. He only looked in the direction of Luanyang with a hint of desire in his eyes.


    I didn''t like that look at all. Just as I was about to speak, I saw him quickly disappear into the crowd, leaving behind some girls. He didn''t even leave during class.


    Li Sheng was furious, but he could only put his anger on top of those students with lower status. Several nearby girls were frightened by his appearance, so they turned around and ran.


    However, this could be considered as a quiet retreat, with only one or two teachers slowly walking around.


    Originally, I thought that the student''s eyes were just lusting after Luanyang''s beauty, but the more I walked, the more I felt that something was wrong.


    However, no matter how hard he tried, he could not figure out what was wrong. He felt a sharp pain in his head and could not help but knock on the door.


    Luanyang instantly grabbed my wrist, and said coldly, "What are you doing? To kill yourself? "


    I snapped out of my daze and looked at him blankly. It was as if I had forgotten what I had been thinking about. I just vaguely felt that it was rather important.


    "I don''t know. I seem to have forgotten."


    Seeing my confused expression, Luanyang lightly frowned, but he didn''t continue pursuing the matter. He simply put down the hand on his shoulder and chose to tightly grip my hand as before.


    "Mr. and Mrs. White are really in love with each other. It looks like they really are a match made in heaven!"


    Li Sheng said this with a slight smile, wiping the cold sweat on his forehead as he said this.


    The student''s dormitory wasn''t too far away, but it allowed us to walk for fifteen minutes or so. Due to Luoyang''s influence, my physique was slowly changing. As for Feng Ming and the others, they didn''t need to worry.


    The only one who was breathing heavily was Li Sheng.


    After all, we''re going to the girls'' dormitory.


    The aunty in charge of the house looked at us with a bit of doubt, but she did not have any intention of stopping us. She only muttered, "It''s been a bit weird recently. Don''t make a fuss, or we''ll alert the big guys below."


    Feng Ming was slightly interested as he asked, "Auntie still believes in things related to ghosts and gods?"


    The room manager''s face slightly changed as he looked around, and said in a small voice: "You youngsters, you really aren''t afraid of anything, you really can say anything you want!" "It''s better to be careful, now we just lack this knowledge. If you ask me, it''s all because those girls are so curious."


    "Curious about what?" Feng Ming quickly asked, already interested.


    Who knew that the manager didn''t have any intention of continuing. He waved his hand for someone to go up and quickly closed the door. It looked very taboo.


    Feng Ming chuckled and said to Li Sheng, "It seems that your administration is quite powerful. "If you know all these things, why don''t you?"


    Li Sheng immediately smiled awkwardly, "We are all teachers, how can we tell the students these things? Furthermore, our previous education did not allow us to do these things!" It''s just a personal hobby. "


    Luanyang laughed, then held my hand and walked up. There was no elevator in the dorm, and it was usually the sixth floor. Luanyang didn''t hesitate to walk up the stairs and look at the closed door.


    "Open!"


    Feng Ming immediately opened the door without any hesitation. He had only used a talisman. He turned his head and smiled at Li Sheng, "We will deduct this from our reward!"


    Li Sheng had been frightened by his actions a long time ago. Now, he had no intention of opening his mouth, so he could only smile.


    The moment the door was opened, I could feel the temperature around me drop a little. A strange feeling welled up from the bottom of my heart, as if it were encouraging me to take a step forward.


    "A man is fine too!"


    Feng Ming suddenly shouted, pulling me back from my thoughts. Following that, there was a loud sound. I turned to see that Li Sheng had already fallen on the ground and was curled up.


    Thinking of the feeling just now, I couldn''t help but clench Luanyang''s hand tightly. Even though I knew that I wouldn''t be tempted to walk out, I still couldn''t help but feel some lingering fear.


    Luanyang gently squeezed my fingers in a comforting manner.


    Feng Ming began to curse loudly, "I say, Teacher Li, aren''t you a little too cowardly!? Do you know how dangerous you were? Don''t you know what it means to be bullied by others? "


    Li Sheng curled up on the ground and had to move for a while before he finally got up. His face was full of fear, and even his words seemed to be trembling.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, I''m just scared. That''s what I''ve been afraid of the most since I was young!"


    That manner of speaking made even Ah Zi somewhat displeased. "Then why did the school send you to receive us?"


    As if talking about Li Sheng''s wound, his face changed, looking very distressed, "I don''t want to do that either. Who asked me to be the president''s nephew? Even in this society, there are still some scruples about this kind of thing. They don''t want to be affected by bad luck, so I have to do it!"


    "Oh, if that''s the case, then you really are in a miserable state!" Feng Ming mocked him without any sympathy.


    Right at this time, a gust of cold wind blew in from somewhere. The door that was originally closed was suddenly opened, revealing a flight of stairs that had already become somewhat worn out.

 C147

    Li Sheng''s voice trembled, "It, what does it mean? What do you want to do in broad daylight? "


    I looked at Li Sheng with some astonishment. He practically said all that was in my heart. I really wanted to ask, what was he planning to do in the broad daylight?


    Feng Ming touched the door with interest and smiled, "What other ideas do you have? "This must be a female ghost who has taken a fancy to my beauty."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ah Zi immediately slapped him with an extremely strong force, knocking the phoenix cry against the door with a creaking sound.


    Looking at such a phoenix cry, I feel that I deserve it. I already have some relationship with Ah Zi and his wife, but I still have to speak such cheap words.


    Even though Feng Ming felt very wronged, he could only climb up from the ground and pretend that nothing had happened as he walked in.


    Li Sheng walked in the middle because he was afraid, while Luanyang and I were the last.


    Every step up, I felt more strange in my heart, and the desire to look back was also very strong, but because of Luanyang''s reasons deeply restrained.


    I slightly turned my body to look at Luoyang, but he didn''t seem to have changed at all. Helpless, I could only forcefully suppress my emotions and struggle against the desires in my heart.


    The short stairs to the first floor seemed to take a long time to climb. When I stopped, my hands were full of sweat, but it disappeared in an instant.


    Upstairs was where the roof was. There were some random things on it and a big clock. This clock looked very big. Obviously, it was awkward to place it on the dorm and the fence wasn''t too high.


    Even if he wasn''t careful, it would have been easy for him to fall down the stairs.


    There is a small ditch at the edge of the surroundings. What''s amazing is that there is still water inside the ditch. Curious, I walk over and I can feel that there seems to be something swimming in the water.


    She quickly pulled back and squeezed Luanyang''s fingers.


    Luanyang looked down at me and comforted me, "A little thing. As long as I''m here, you''ll be fine."


    I naturally did not doubt his words, and at the same time, I loved to hear them. I was overjoyed.


    Feng Ming directly touched the clock with his hand. After a while, he looked at me in disappointment. "Indeed, such a thing still depends on one''s talent. I can only feel resentment from it. However, I couldn''t make a decision."


    "I''ll give it a try too." Ah Zi volunteered and stepped forward. Carefully, he placed his hand on it. Even after a while, he was still disappointed.


    "I can feel it because of my feelings, but I can''t feel it in detail. Furthermore, I can''t estimate the maximum amount of resentment I have."


    Every time I thought of my ability to empathize, I would subconsciously connect with those things. The pain and hatred in my mind were enough to torment me.


    Originally, he thought that Luoyang would not let him go. He didn''t expect that he would directly let go of my hand, and said with a bit of encouragement, "Remember what I''ve taught you before. I''m afraid you might fall into it."


    I looked at him, a little scared. Even now, I can still feel the same thing from those memories. As long as I think about it, I would feel scared.


    His meaning was very clear. He wants me to defeat the fear in my heart and thus use the function of empathy to my advantage. However, the imagination is beautiful but the reality is cruel.


    Ah Zi said it was because of some emotional issues. It must have been a heart-wrenching situation, and there was also an unfathomable amount of resentment.


    Unfortunately, no matter how pitiful I am right now, I have no way to change Luoyang''s mind, so I could only force myself to move forward and reveal a trace of a fake smile.


    Ah Zi looked worriedly at me and pleaded softly, "Mister, you can take it slow and steady."


    As you can imagine, Luanyang didn''t even have the intention to open his mouth, he just stared straight at me with his deep eyes, which gave me a bit of courage.


    I can''t live under Luoyang''s wings all the time. I told myself to calm down, but when I touched the cold clock, I couldn''t help but want to withdraw. But it was already too late.


    The world in front of him had undergone a tremendous change. The bright, bright day had turned into a dark night in an instant. The wind was so strong that it frightened Xiao Yu to death.


    While I was confused, I suddenly heard someone arguing. I subconsciously hid behind the clock and saw two girls in pajamas arguing as they walked over.


    What was surprising was that the two girls looked very similar, both in terms of their physique and looks. From a distance, they looked just like twins.


    "Why did you imitate me? You clearly know that the person he likes is me. Do you know what kind of harm this will do to us?"


    One of the girls in red pajamas said weakly. She seemed very weak, and her voice was also very soft.


    "Is that so? Do you think he likes your people or a template like you? He likes the excitement I give him. You always look soft, you know? Every time I look at you like this, I want to rip off your clothes and see if you get angry because of something like that. "


    The other girl was clearly more domineering, and her words were also quite unrestrained. This should be the biggest difference between the two girls.


    "The one he likes is naturally me, I won''t give up. You''re a demon, you don''t really like him, you''re just a mental distortion, why do you have to target me? Me and you look alike, it''s not something I can decide! Can you let me go? "


    "Impossible!" The girl laughed sinisterly, "What I like the most is your current appearance. If it''s not against the law to kill someone, I will definitely kill you."


    Even though her life was threatened, the red-clothed girl could only continue to cry, as if she were talking about the injustice of fate.


    The light rain made my vision blur, and my voice became very soft. I was a little afraid that I didn''t hear anything important, so I took a step forward.


    However, I felt as though a person had suddenly appeared by my side, and was even leaning by my side.


    The terrifying feeling of my pores instantly rushed forth and annihilated me. I wanted to ignore it, but I felt that the other party had no intention of moving.


    I could only brace myself and slowly turn my head back. In that instant, I felt as though I had forgotten to even breathe as I directly face that deathly pale face. That pair of weak eyes were bloodshot as they looked at me.

 C148

    The pair of eyes were looking straight at me. I didn''t know when, but behind me, I could clearly see the scars on her face, which had a little rotten flesh.


    The color of blood in my eyes reflected my terrified expression. This is the first time I''ve been frightened by my appearance.


    He had originally thought that the other party would make a move, but after pausing for a long time, he didn''t make any contact with the mirror. It was as if the mirror was just an object of appearance.


    With a little bit of luck, I couldn''t help but slightly move. Who would have thought that my eyes would follow my movements and immediately sink into the ice cellar.


    Even though I knew it was just a empathic reaction, but the feeling it gave me wasn''t just memories. It was as if she was staring at something that was peeping into her memory.


    She was just waiting for the blow to hit her, to kill all the people who could possibly make her disappear.


    "Let me go! You are simply a madman. Incomprehensible, I will not give up on you! "


    My scolding broke the silence. I turned around abruptly and saw that the red-clothed girl had taken something out of her bag. She had changed her gentleness from before and was staring straight at the other party.


    Under the moonlight, the object emitted a cold light.


    Before I could react, the two of them started fighting. It was extremely simple fighting between two girls who didn''t know any martial arts, but at the same time, it was also very fast and bloody.


    The both of them fell to the ground at the same time. Blood flowed from the surface of the ground instantly, making my stomach hurt. I wanted to vomit but I couldn''t, so I could only hold it in.


    If I wanted to move, my eyes would stare straight at me. I didn''t dare to guarantee that if I moved, this thing would move with me.


    "You actually want to kill me!?" You actually want to kill me! Do you know what the consequences will be? "I already knew that you were this kind of person, that''s why I angered you. You really are the person that I had my eyes on from the start."


    The girl in white sneered, but her words were filled with infatuation, as if the person who killed her in front of her was the person she loved the most in her life.


    There was not a single trace of fear on her face, and it was more of a sense of disappointment that something had been accomplished.


    The lady in red abruptly released her grip, and the sharp knife fell on the ground with a crisp sound. It was as if she had alarmed the devil in the darkness.


    The surrounding air suddenly became cold, and the thing in front of me actually started to laugh. That laugh was extremely hollow, as if it was speaking by my side or calling out to me from a distance.


    When the girl turned her head over, her pupils slightly contracted. She could obviously see what was beside me. She trembled as she sat down on the floor and begged for forgiveness.


    "Who the hell are you! Let me go! Let me go! I don''t know anything! Why am I here? Why am I here! "


    It was as if she had gone insane in an instant, trapped in her own world and unable to find any way out.


    The female ghost seemed to not have noticed my existence at all as she slowly walked towards the girl. At this moment, I realised that the lower half of the female ghost was extremely strange. She wasn''t human at all.


    Some strange things were dripping down from it. They were viscous, had a strong smell, and had a strong visual effect.


    I could no longer bear it and threw up on the side of my head. There was nothing in my stomach that I wanted to leave behind. At that moment, I even felt as if that sticky thing was in my body.


    It was extremely realistic, and even a bit cruel.


    If I could, I''d even do it myself.


    The ghost lady wordlessly walked towards the girl and stretched out a finger full of wounds. There were remains of flesh and blood floating in the air.


    Ah!


    The girl finally couldn''t bear it anymore and screamed out loud. However, she didn''t expect that this would be the last scream she would ever scream out in her life. She widened her eyes, and her pupils became cloudy, losing all signs of life in an instant.


    Everything happened too fast for me to see, but the girl was no longer alive.


    She stretched out a sharp finger and inserted it into her flesh, like a dancing kitchen knife, quickly and accurately cutting the corpse into sizes that she could enjoy, and then slowly and slowly, she took a bite and fed it into her mouth.


    I desperately wanted to clear my head, but there was nothing I could do. I could only watch as the food was consumed.


    Only when there were only some bones and clothes left did she slowly stop and return to the side of the clock, closing her eyes as if she were satiated.


    At this moment, only a corpse was left on the balcony. Broken clothes and hair were scattered all over the place, making the scene very complicated.


    I originally thought that all of this should have ended, but I didn''t expect that time wouldn''t stop at all. Even though I didn''t have the slightest bit of movement, I could feel time slowly flowing by.


    What''s going on!


    I screamed and panicked in my heart. I kept using my hand to hold the bell until the bright red color flowed down. Only then did I feel the pain.


    Ah!


    I sat on the floor and shouted unceasingly, but nothing seemed to have changed.


    Knowing that there was no way out, I could only give up trying to cover my tracks and walk around the corpse in disgust before heading downstairs.


    The road downstairs was especially clear, and it was not as terrifying as he had imagined. There were even lights downstairs, but the girls'' dormitory, which was supposed to be bustling with noise and excitement, was completely silent.


    The lights on top of my head flickered. Looking at them, I couldn''t help but find it a little funny. Normally, the TV shows would all go out soon.


    Who knew that this light didn''t follow the usual route and was still as firm as before. It didn''t have any intention of being extinguished, but that flickering light didn''t seem to have changed at all.


    Feeling a little apprehensive, I didn''t head for the other rooms, but kept going down the stairs. The only sounds that could be heard were my footsteps and the dull thud of my heartbeat.


    It jumped again and again.


    When he reached the first floor, he saw that the metal door was tightly shut. The outside world was in stark contrast with the inside world.


    "Who are you? "Why would it be inside!?"


    Suddenly, a ray of light shone on my body. I subconsciously raised my arm to cover my face. Through the intense light, I was able to clearly see the world outside.

 C149

    It was a tall silhouette, standing on the other side of the metal gate. One could not see the expression on his face, and could only feel the rage on his body.


    My first reaction wasn''t to feel joy in my heart when I suddenly saw a person standing there. Instead, I subconsciously wanted to escape.


    Before the other party could say anything, I had already turned around and ran away. Although I am unable to determine whether the other party is a human or not, my intuition is not lying.


    It didn''t matter if it was a human or a ghost. The feeling it gave me was too dangerous, to the point that my feet couldn''t help but tremble.


    "Don''t run!"


    That person knocked on the metal door forcefully, wanting to come in directly. I didn''t have the time to see if he came in, so I just kept running forward.


    Once again, I walked to the rooftop and forcefully closed the metal door. I felt my heart beating rapidly and my fingers trembling, as though I would be able to open the metal door in the next moment.


    After waiting for a long time, I still didn''t hear the footsteps I imagined. I thought that I was safe, but the moment I relaxed, I felt a cold breath on my face. When I raised my head, I saw a rough face.


    Ah!


    I abruptly opened my eyes and struggled unceasingly. I felt someone''s arm wrap around my shoulder. My heart was filled with an even more frightening panic. I subconsciously started to struggle unceasingly.


    It was only when a wave of pain came from the top of his head that he slowly stopped moving. The world before his eyes gradually became clear, and he could clearly see the face in front of him.


    There were a few traces of disappointment between his brows, but most of them were filled with worry.


    "You''re stuck in there again, and you still can''t wake up. What did you see?"


    Luanyang''s voice was like a street lamp in the dark, making me relax. He was now a symbol of my safety.


    I didn''t have the time to answer his question as I still wasn''t able to control my body. Although my mind was gradually relaxing, my body was still trembling uncontrollably. Even my vision had cleared up a little.


    Seeing Luoyang at this time actually made him feel as if he was in a dream.


    "Let Sister Bai rest a little bit. Sister Bai''s physique is indeed quite troublesome. If she were a normal person, she would have been able to solve the problem by staying in the sun for a while."


    Feng Ming said with disdain. This kind of care made me feel warm inside.


    Ever since my positive physique was activated, every time I basked in the sunlight, I would always feel very comfortable in my heart. It wasn''t that the coldness in my heart was resolved, but rather, I felt as if there was something in my blood vessels that was about to erupt.


    Although Luanyang has a cold face, but also said nothing, just silently let me lie in his arms.


    A cool breeze blew, making me feel better.


    When Li Sheng saw that I had recovered from my shock, he seemed to heave a sigh of relief. "Mrs Bai, it''s fortunate that you''re fine. I''m really too scared. If a murder happened in front of me, I would definitely be scared to death."


    That cowardly look made it seem as if he would become a murderer after death.


    I forcefully smiled. It had been a long time since I''ve seen such a cowardly person, so I found it a little funny.


    "What I saw was a bit complicated. I don''t know what it was trying to convey. There seems to be something on this clock already. She can eat corpses. Professor Li, is there anything special about the corpses here?"


    Li Sheng was afraid that he heard about eating the corpses, so his face changed, and he said with a trembling voice, "Yes, yes, the recent corpses are very strange, there''s always something extra, but only one person died in our school. We''ve also asked around, but no one else is here."


    "Then what''s extra, is what''s left over from that thing? If she really doesn''t save up, then that means she has plenty of food! "


    Feng Ming pinched his chin with a reproachful look on his face. However, no one had the same thought like him.


    "Master, do you mean to say that those things are not something that would be left behind?"


    Li Sheng was so scared that his face turned pale, but Feng Ming acted as if he didn''t see it. He even answered seriously, "Of course I have to finish it! Otherwise, how could there be so many dead people for them to eat! You must know that there are traces of ghost killing, I''m afraid it was discovered. "


    "S-Master, you don''t have to say it. I''m a little scared!"


    "You''re really too timid. Look at the woman beside me, she''s not afraid at all." Feng Ming pointed at Ah Zi''s face and laughed heartily, looking completely devoid of heart.


    Ah Zi looked at him with disdain, met Li Sheng''s gaze, and snorted coldly. "You better not compare me with you. I''m not human."


    After she finished speaking, she seemed to be threatening him. Her eyes reddened, making her look extremely eye-catching under the sunlight.


    Ah!


    Just as we had imagined, Leeson was screaming and retreating.


    Luanyang''s finger pointed at my temple, and I immediately felt a bit of clarity, standing up on my own body.


    I wanted to say something, but I hesitated as I looked at Luoyang. I felt that I was extremely useless. I had said that I would help, but I didn''t expect that I would be caught up in it again.


    "If we come again tonight, she will definitely appear. Whether it is her or not, she will definitely appear for the sake of food." Luanyang agreed with a simple sentence, and the whole thing came to an end.


    Feng Ming seemed to have already expected this. He nodded and pulled Li Sheng downstairs.


    I followed beside Luanyang, subconsciously looking at his face, constantly guessing Luanyang''s mood, fearing that he would suddenly come up with some method to punish me.


    As a result, he didn''t say anything along the way. Just when I thought that I would be able to escape calamity, night came. Only then did I realize that Luanyang''s iron blood was ruthless.


    He was still dressed as he had been during the day and stood at the bottom floor of the dormitory. However, he had no intention of entering.


    "Let''s go to the white slip, Ah Zi and Feng Ming. Li Sheng and I will take a look at another place."


    Li Sheng instantly grabbed onto a magical equipment and nodded in agreement with a smile.


    My face paled. I knew that I would encounter some problems later, but Feng Ming was still as heartless as ever. "Sister Bai, don''t worry. I will definitely protect you."


    Just as he was about to start making fun of him, he heard a loud explosion from upstairs, followed by a flash of flame.

 C150

    This explosion was too sudden and caught everyone off guard. The most frightening thing was that even when there was the sound of an explosion, there was no sound at all.


    It looked like an empty ruin.


    Luanyang''s face was cold as she looked at the brightly lit dormitory building. However, she did not change her initial decision. "Go in. I''ll be waiting for you downstairs in twenty minutes."


    This time, even Feng Ming started to panic, "Sir, there''s definitely something wrong here. I''m not afraid, even if I''m injured it won''t matter, but what if something happens to Sister Bai?"


    I didn''t think that the topic would come up. The eyes that looked at Luoyang had a hint of hesitation in them.


    "Phoenix Cry!" What did you say! "


    Ah Zi rudely interrupted Feng Ming''s words and pulled him behind her. With a serious face, he said, "Sir, Feng Ming is still young, you should know better. I will bring them down in twenty minutes."


    Luanyang actually didn''t have any reaction. She just turned around and walked away without any hesitation, leaving behind only her back for me to see.


    His appearance was truly a bit heartless.


    I couldn''t help but grumble, but when faced with this familiar yet unfamiliar dormitory building, my heart was filled with a kind of fear.


    I always felt there was something very strange waiting for us to find out.


    However, the threat to their lives shouldn''t be too great. Otherwise, Luanyang wouldn''t be so confident.


    Seeing that Luoyang''s back was no longer visible, Feng Ming carefully stuck out his tongue and complained, "Ah Zi, I wasn''t wrong in the first place. If anything happened to us, it would be fine, but if something happened to Sister Bai, it would definitely happen to her."


    Hearing Feng Ming''s words, Ah Zi slapped him hard, causing him to fall to the ground. He then shouted, "You woman, you''re too ruthless! You want to murder your husband? "


    "How shameless. If you let Teacher know, you can just wait for the punishment!" Ah Zi rolled his eyes and took my hand. He opened the door of the dormitory and walked into the dark corridor.


    Upon entering, one could feel that something was burning incessantly. This burning smell, even though there was not a single wisp of smoke, seemed to be boring its way into one''s throat.


    I couldn''t help but cough, each word getting louder and louder. Tears welled up in my eyes, and at this moment, I realised that the surroundings had already been filled with thick smoke. Ah Zi''s figure had already disappeared to who knows where.


    "Ah Zi!" I shouted at Ah Zi''s name, looking around for Ah Zi''s figure, but all I could see was black smoke. A burning sensation hit me, as if there was a fire in front of me.


    This thought quickly became official. The red flame directly floated in front of me. I clearly didn''t feel any heat, but I could feel the burning sensation.


    My body shuddered uncontrollably and I rapidly ran backwards. However, I kept feeling as though I was trapped in a room and couldn''t find any way out.


    A wall appeared in front of me. I desperately struck the wall with all my might. That hard feeling made me feel as if everything in front of me was real. I was already trapped in this room and was unable to leave.


    The only thing I felt was that I would be trapped in this room until I was smothered by the smoke or burned to death.


    When the smoke entered my nose, I felt that my vision became blurry. My vision turned black and I lay on the ground. The cold feeling on the ground made me shiver.


    Am I really going to die in this line of defense?


    An image flashed through my mind.


    It was as if Luanyang was standing right in front of me, saying with a cold face that I was weak and useless, as if I didn''t even have the right to stand by his side.


    The stiff nose bridge is right in front of me. It is so arrogant that it makes me want to pinch it.


    Luanyang!


    As a teenager, there was always a beautiful girl standing by his side. Even if I was a woman''s face, it would still be hard to forget her.


    It was a type of peerless existence that made people think that they would be able to obtain it. Anyone who looked at it for a bit would feel that it was a stain on their life.


    How could I, White Mirror, be her opponent!


    However, that face was quickly replaced by a frowning face. Madam Bai''s smile made my heart quiver and I couldn''t help but open my eyes.


    "I''m sure!"


    I shouted loudly and got up immediately. In an instant, I saw Ah Zi looking at me worriedly. There was a trace of a cold aura coming from her body.


    His eyes were still red and filled with a hint of coldness.


    "Sister Bai, are you alright?"


    I subconsciously turned my head around and instantly felt that my posture wasn''t right.


    By the time I reacted, I found that I was already sticking to the stairs in a very twisted position. The surroundings were still very quiet, there wasn''t any fire.


    "Where''s Feng Ming?" Embarrassed, I changed the subject.


    Ah Zi smiled and said, "You went up a long time ago, but you suddenly fell down. A little kid flashed by, and Phoenix''s Cry directly rushed up."


    "You''re not worried about him?" I was curious about the article. The two of them obviously had a deep relationship with each other.


    Perhaps it was because my eyes were too hot, but there was a trace of unease on Ah Zi''s face. He said coldly, "He is just a little brat. If he died just like that, how could he be my Ah Zi''s man?"


    I laughed out loud. I didn''t think that Ah Zi''s words would be so domineering. However, I really felt that I was extremely envious of her. At the very least, I could say it out loud.


    As for me, I could only carefully and silently give it in. I didn''t expect that I would receive such a huge reward.


    "Sister Bai, actually, I can see that you have some negative emotions. This Lou Cheng is very weird, there must be something wrong with him. Sir, you must be trying to build up your courage."


    "Bold?" I looked at Ah Zi doubtfully, thinking that if it was just being brave, I would already be able to face some weird shapes.


    Ah Zi swallowed his saliva, "To be honest, not only are you afraid of things that look scary, you also have the confidence in yourself. You should have experienced it just now, right?"


    "Even though I don''t know what''s going on with you, but your expression has already betrayed everything. Our foxes are different from you. If we want something, we will definitely get it."

 C151

    When I thought about what happened directly, I instantly felt a little awkward. That kind of terrifying awkwardness immediately made the atmosphere freeze.


    I stammered, "Let''s go find Feng Ming!" I don''t believe that Feng Ming has no weaknesses at all. What if he''s fighting against a fake you? "


    I was just trying to change the topic, but Ah Zi''s expression changed. "You''re right! The illusion is too powerful! There''s something wrong with the boy!" I said urgently.


    After saying that, Ah Zi pulled me along and ran upstairs. The distance to the first floor isn''t that far, but after a short while, we had already reached the top. As soon as we went up, we saw Feng Ming sitting on the corridor to the left with a dejected expression.


    I had never seen such a phoenix cry before, and immediately felt a little worried. I didn''t even think about it much and directly went forward, only to be pulled back by Ah Zi forcefully pulling me back.


    "Sister Bai, wait a moment, have you forgotten what you said before? What if it isn''t Phoenix''s Cry at all? "


    Just as I was about to retort, Feng Ming, who was on the ground, suddenly laughed and raised his head. His eyes were filled with black pupils, and not a single bit of the whites could be seen.


    He was facing us, his mouth drawn up, stiff as if he had been cut.


    I was shocked by his appearance, but Ah Zi seemed to be much calmer. He immediately burnt his fox fire, but the faster was the fake Phoenix Cry. His body flashed and stopped at the door of the room at the end.


    "Damn it, that fool Feng Ming must have been tricked!" Ah Zi gritted his teeth and said.


    I looked at the room at the end of the hall. That door was also the most unique one. Even from a distance, I could still see a patch of red.


    "Are we going there now?"


    Ah Zi sighed, "Of course we have to go. Otherwise, that idiot Feng Ming would never be able to walk out of there. He really is stupid. As expected of a young child, he has no way to see his own strength."


    Even though Ah Zi started to complain, the worry in her eyes could not be hidden.


    "Then let''s hurry over!"


    I knew how Ah Zi was feeling, so I didn''t care about my fear. I walked up to the door.


    Even if he did not enter, he would be able to sense the ice-cold atmosphere inside and know what kind of thing was inside.


    Ah Zi showed some hesitation on his face, "How about, you wait here while I go in alone?"


    I turned my head in surprise and instantly realised that it was probably because of my safety. "Don''t tell me that you think I''m safe outside? You saw me just now and immediately lost consciousness when I walked in. Do you think I''ll be safe on the second floor now? I will only be safe with you! "


    Ah Zi''s face was very pale. Although there was some hesitation, in the end, he couldn''t help but nod his head, "Okay, you must protect yourself well. Did you bring the talisman today?"


    "I did!" "I''ve always been afraid Luoyang would punish me, so I brought more today. There was also a piece of paper on Luanyang''s desk, and I picked it up."


    Ah Zi looked at me with a strange expression. Finally, he gave me a faint smile. "I don''t think anything big will happen to you. Let''s go in!"


    She pushed open the door. She thought it was only Feng Ming, but it turned out to be the same as the girls'' dormitory. There were four beds, and even four girls.


    They were all wearing sleepiness, and all of them had dishevelled hair. Under the dim light, they seemed somewhat secretive. A cold feeling continuously emanated from the bottom of their feet.


    Feng Ming, who seemed to be on the balcony, was looking at us with a sly smile.


    I couldn''t help but swallow my saliva. Just when I wanted to turn around, my head was held by Ah Zi. She whispered into my ear, "Don''t turn back. Otherwise, you will definitely regret it."


    Hearing her words, I wasn''t really that curious because I knew that it was impossible for Ah Zi to lie. If she said that I would regret it, I would definitely regret it.


    I forcefully smiled and whispered, "Then, what should we do now?" These people should still be alive, right? "


    Although there was some black smoke on the bodies of these girls, it was all covered on the surface.


    Before he could answer me, one of the girls answered.


    "Are you guys here to play games as well? "That''s great, the four of us are a little short. If you guys can come, then that''s really great."


    "A game?" I subconsciously repeated.


    "Right, let''s play the game." If you win, you''ll get what you want. It''s fun. " The girl''s face was blank, and her words were very stiff.


    Ah Zi sneered, with disdain, "Play games?" You really know how to play! If you have the ability, then just come out and fight us.


    "Game!"


    "Play games!"


    "You guys want to play games together!"


    "If not, we will all die together!"


    As the four girls talked in succession, their expressions also became extremely vicious.


    Ah Zi looked as if he was about to make a move, but it was I who stopped her in time, persuading her: "I think this little brat is very troublesome, it''s better to be careful, these four girls are not dead yet!"


    "Trouble!" "Hurry up!"


    Hearing Ah Zi''s compromise, the four girls instantly returned to their previous appearances. In the middle of the room, there was a bed with four apples on it, four mirrors, and four knives.


    "We''re going to play Peeling Apple now. We''ll send two people over, and you guys will want two people as well."


    Two of the girls held the apple in their hands and looked at me and Tadashi in the mirror.


    Even though I felt it was a little strange, I didn''t have any other choice. I could only force my way forward and pick up the apple. When I got close to them, I could feel the rich yin aura from it.


    "Let''s begin now! Whoever breaks it will die. "


    Abnormal!


    I held the apple in my hand and peeled it bit by bit. My eyes couldn''t help but look into the mirror.


    That one look almost made me drop the apple on the ground.


    Inside the mirror, there wasn''t just my figure. I didn''t know when there was a figure standing beside me. She looked at me with a smile as though she was looking at something fun.

 C152

    I broke out in a cold sweat, wetting my palms. If I wasn''t used to such strange situations, I would have cut open the apple in an instant.


    Even though I was distracted for just a split-second, I was still discovered by the things in the mirror. She stretched out a finger and pointed at the surface of the mirror.


    I pretended that I didn''t see it at all and focused on peeling my apple. Just when I was about to finish peeling my apple.


    In the end, the things inside the mirror weren''t able to hold back anymore. Her finger directly penetrated the mirror and pressed on the apple. At the beginning, I didn''t feel any strength behind it, but I quickly understood what the other party was trying to do.


    A strong force attacked me and I subconsciously dug my nails into the apple. However, it seemed that the other party''s nails were slightly better than mine. The sharp nails directly pierced through my fingers.


    After the intense pain, drops of fresh blood flowed down, instantly burning the apple. The apple, which was originally full of juice, suddenly dried up and oxidized.


    There was only a fruit core left, and it felt sticky on my palm. I couldn''t help but let go and the fruit core fell to the ground, making a low sound.


    Although my voice isn''t very loud, it is still able to succeed in making others place their gazes on me.


    I felt my heart tighten when I saw their gazes. I subconsciously looked in the direction of Ah Zi and saw her dull eyes as she peeled the apple. For a moment, I couldn''t tell if she was really confused or just pretending.


    "You lost." The girl''s delicate voice rang out and the pitted and pitted apple fell onto the ground, leaving only a knife emitting a cold light.


    Seeing her actions, I knew that she was going to make a move. I similarly held onto the sharp knife in my hand tightly and looked at the girl in front of me with great vigilance. However, I focused more of my attention on the mirror.


    My intuition told me that this thing was more than just able to move around in the mirror.


    If I were to suddenly appear, I''m afraid that my danger would be greater.


    "I didn''t lose. You cheated. Look at the fruit you gave me!"


    I used my foot to step on the fruit core on the ground. Even though I knew there were a lot of disgusting things on it, I didn''t hesitate to use all of my strength.


    The girl didn''t expect me to say such words. Her eyes glazed over as if she was pondering the meaning of my words.


    As soon as I saw it, I knew there was hope. I quickly smeared the blood on my hand on the mirror and instantly, black smoke emerged from the mirror. I then heard the miserable shrieks of a woman, which disappeared in an instant.


    The girl in front of me seemed to be even more confused. Just when I thought they were about to recover, I saw Phoenix Cry, who had been sleeping soundly all this time, suddenly stand up. Her black eyes were still emotionless.


    "Next, next!"


    The phoenix cry mixed with the voice of a woman. It was both ear-piercing and a bit strange.


    After this shout, Ah Zi also quickly recovered. His eyes instantly became clear and bright. Seeing Feng Ming, he immediately became angry, "It''s all because of this little brat!"


    After saying that, I wanted to go up and beat her up, but when I went up to stop her, my feet were wet. I slipped, and almost fell on top of Ah Zi, and the mirror in front of her shattered into pieces.


    Ah Zi used both of his hands to help me up. Looking at the broken mirror on the ground, he gritted his teeth and said, "Crap!" Sister Bai, do you have any way to contact Mister? "


    When I heard that they were looking for Luanyang, my expression also changed. I knew that things weren''t as simple as they seemed. Something big must have happened.


    "What''s wrong?" I looked at her blankly. Suddenly, I saw that among the four girls who were originally standing, the one with the longest hair had already collapsed.


    "What''s going on!" I asked loudly. I wanted to go up and help, but I didn''t know what to do. This situation was too weird.


    This girl''s fall seemed very sudden, and the most unexpected thing was that there were no wounds on her body at all.


    After the girl spasmed, she spat out a large mass of flesh and blood. She gradually closed her eyes and a white flash floated out. Before I could take a good look, it turned into black and flew to Phoenix''s side.


    After Feng Ming received the smoke, he could clearly feel that his state of mind had started to change. These four students were probably the great tonic.


    One person had already died, and the whole room was filled with an aura of death. The three girls didn''t seem to have changed at all.


    "Let''s begin the next one!"


    Feng Ming laughed as he spoke, the crack on the corner of his mouth grew larger and larger. Although he knew that it wasn''t real, his body was still alive. If anything went wrong, Ah Zi would be the one feeling the most heartache.


    Under his instructions, the girl put everything on the table into something else. However, she didn''t take away the mirror. Instead, she took out a small mirror and placed it in the middle of the table.


    Ah Zi sighed and said guiltily, "This mirror is most likely the fate of these girls. Just breaking a mirror is the same as taking that girl''s life. I''m afraid all her organs are broken as well."


    I couldn''t help but exclaim, because I knew that it wasn''t Ah Zi''s problem but mine. If I hadn''t rushed over, or if I had been more careful, this wouldn''t have happened.


    I was also the one who killed the girl.


    Killing people didn''t feel so good. Even if he didn''t do it himself, the moment he thought about it because of him, the fear and guilt would instantly drown him.


    "Ah Zi, I don''t want to kill anymore."


    Ah Zi stretched out his hand to pinch my fingers and comforted me, "Sister Bai, no one wants such a result. This is all destined. Don''t think too much about it. We will definitely succeed."


    The props for the second game were very simple. There was a big piece of white paper with a pen and a spoon like thing. The last butterfly had something filled with red.


    The female student stepped forward and poked her finger into the plate without any hesitation.


    Just like before, the two people behind him also covered their fingertips with something red like before.

 C153

    There was no scent of blood coming from the red object. It was only when he was very close that he could feel the faint scent of blood.


    Ah Zi and I didn''t have any good feelings towards that dish. We even smelled it a few times to look after it, but at this moment, something like this happened.


    "Sister Bai, I''ll go first!" In case I get poisoned or anything, you must remember to properly protect my things. " There was a hint of a smile in her eyes as she turned around and placed her hands on the plate, her fingers immediately stained red.


    I was startled by her sudden movement, but it was too late to stop her. All I could see was her fingertips turning crimson.


    After five minutes, there were still no class flowers left. I knew that this thing had no side effects.


    Originally, I should have placed my left hand in conveniently, but after thinking about what was in the mirror previously, I decided to be more careful and directly put my injured finger in.


    The instant I placed it in, I felt a sharp pain on my fingertips, as though something was continuously gnawing on it. It made me want to scream out loud but also want to use my strength to remove the object on it.


    However, when I looked at my own smooth fingers, there was nothing on them. Even the red color of my fingertips had never appeared before.


    Ah Zi was the closest to me, so she was able to tell that something was amiss very quickly. Her eyes were filled with disapproval as she pinched my fingertips and asked, "Do you have any special feelings?"


    It was strange, though. He had been in excruciating pain, but when his fingers came in contact with her, it was as if nothing had happened.


    "No problem?" It''s completely different from what I felt just now! "


    Hearing my words, Ah Zi''s face darkened. She grabbed my other hand and placed it on the plate. Miraculously, it didn''t feel any pain, and its color quickly changed.


    In this way, the difference is very obvious. It is because of my wound that such a change happened.


    "Sister Bai, don''t be like this. You must know how to protect yourself. Otherwise, Feng Ming and I won''t have a chance to live on." Ah Zi''s words were extremely extreme.


    I didn''t pay much attention to it. When it came to my importance, I knew that my flesh and blood were the best. If I were to suddenly die, it would bring me a lot of trouble.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t act recklessly. Actually, I just want to give it a try."


    As we spoke, the phoenix''s cry was as if it couldn''t wait any longer. It slapped the table, causing the mirrors on top to emit tearing sounds.


    These girls also screamed out in pain twice. Even though it was only a small movement, it was enough to make them miserable.


    The game was actually very simple. He just needed to invite the Disc Immortal, and the steps were very simple. He just needed to ask the questions that he wanted to ask.


    I''ve seen some classmates play before, but most of them were those who were bold enough to do it behind their backs. I remember that there was another student who accepted someone else''s money to successfully bring a beauty home.


    This is just a joke, but now I know that if we were here to call for the exchange, then the thing that came out would not be easy to deal with.


    However, the three girls acted as if they didn''t feel anything at all and started to move. Ah Zi and I had no other choice but to follow along.


    When it was my turn, I held the pen in my hand and felt the warmth on it. I muttered to myself, "Pan Xian, ah Pan Xian, can I get married this year?"


    The moment I said those words, Ah Zi immediately laughs out. I didn''t expect to ask such a question in such a short period of time.


    The pen in my hand actually started to move slowly. I used all my strength to grip the pen, not wanting it to move freely. However, the strength of the other party was really too strong. Furthermore, the coldness on it was getting increasingly stronger.


    Finally I was forced to write a few distorted words on the paper.


    No!


    At this moment, I wasn''t able to describe exactly what I was thinking. Ah Zi was right behind me. He took the pen with an unsightly expression and whispered to me, "Don''t ask about life and death!"


    His fingers were twisted, and he quickly wrote the word ''die'' on the paper. It was getting harder and harder, and the words on it got bigger and bigger, as if it was going to break through the paper and jump into his body.


    The remaining three girls started to laugh. Although it was a bit strange, it was more like a ridicule.


    Suddenly, a girl stood in front of me and raised her knife.


    "Since you lost this game, you must die!"


    After saying that, I let out a loud shout as I kept waving the knife in my hand. How could Ah Zi let me do whatever I wanted so easily? He just kept dodging and dodging.


    The sound of the phoenix cries rang out as the other two girls took out knives from their hands and pointed them at Ah Zi.


    Even if Ah Zi''s ability was very strong, she would not be able to protect herself at this time. She had to protect herself well and not hurt her opponent. This was not a simple matter.


    "Ah Zi, what should we do now?" I shouted anxiously. I didn''t expect to remind the other party that I was still waiting.


    Something slowly crawled out from the mirror. Its hair was very long, almost covering its entire body. The exposed four limbs could clearly see the parts of its bones.


    It stretched out its tongue and looked at me with great interest. It waved its legs greedily as it walked towards me. When it got close, I could even hear it mumbling something.


    "Die!" Die! "Die!"


    I was scared by him so I immediately retreated and stuck myself to the door. I tightly gripped the talisman in my hand. As long as she came over, I would place the talisman on her body. This way, everyone would be safe.


    This is the countermeasure that I had long thought of. I didn''t expect the other party to come straight over and instead, seemed to be thinking of a countermeasure as he swayed left and right.


    Suddenly, I charged in my direction but just shook my hair. I abruptly closed my eyes and my hair whipped against my face. I wanted to retreat, but I was unable to move it as it was already lying on my feet.

 C154

    My feet felt as though they were tied up by a rope and I couldn''t move at all. The greasy sensation rolled back and forth on my face, making my stomach churn.


    After that, he lowered his head to look at the pale face of the girl who was hugging me. There was only his upper body left, and the lower half of his body was completely covered in a pool of blood.


    I smiled helplessly and took out the talisman from my chest and stuck it on the other party''s head. In an instant, I smelt a burnt smell and my legs relaxed. That thing had already disappeared, leaving only a faint dust on the ground.


    I didn''t pay much attention to the things that would be left behind after burning the talisman. I immediately looked towards Ah Zi. Ah Zi was already surrounded by the three girls and was about to start a massacre.


    I immediately shouted, "Ah Zi, please don''t hurt anyone! Causation, I suppose you understand it better than I do? "


    For people like them, the most important thing was the cause and effect. If someone forcibly thought of changing something, it would be a great injustice that would not be tolerated by the world. Furthermore, the heavens would not allow that sort of thing to happen.


    If Ah Zi were to kill these few souls, then her future path would be extremely difficult, and she might even lose her life.


    Ah Zi''s eyes reddened. He gritted his teeth and pushed the three girls away, shouting towards me, "Sister Bai, hurry up and think of a way!" If this goes on, I won''t be able to control the cause and effect! "


    Seeing the three girls madly getting up from the ground as if they didn''t know pain and wanting to continue, I could only quickly take out that complicated talisman paper from my bag.


    This was Luanyang''s symbol paper. Although he did not know the function of this symbol paper, it was still very useful. However, if he were to use it at this time, then what would happen to the later floors?


    While I was hesitating, the three girls surrounded Ah Zi once again. Each of the knives in their hands had a cold glint to them. If they were to stab into Ah Zi''s body, it would be hard for them to stay alive.


    Forget it!


    Gritting my teeth, I went forward and stuck the talisman on one of the girls. Her body trembled before immediately lying on the ground. The other two girls'' movements also started to become sluggish.


    Just when I was about to let out a breath of relief, the three girls were suddenly covered by ice spikes and trapped inside the ice.


    Ah Zi panted heavily and asked in surprise, "You used Mister''s spell paper?"


    I nodded my head dumbly. I didn''t expect such a result. Can ordinary people really survive in the ice?


    When Feng Ming saw that the three girls had lost their fighting capabilities, he instantly stood up, opened the door, and ran outside, disappearing from our vision.


    Ah Zi desperately wanted to get out, but she hesitated, "If these three girls continue like this, will they die?"


    I couldn''t help but touch the ice, and to my surprise, it began to melt slowly, filling the floor beneath my feet with water.


    Ah Zi was surprised, immediately grabbed my hand and walked outside, locking the door from the outside.


    "Teacher is indeed a wonderful person. Let''s hurry up and leave!"


    What Ah Zi said, I didn''t understand at all. However, I could only keep running forward.


    This time, it was as if the door to another world was opened as he went upstairs. The corridor was filled with people, as if it was no different from a normal dormitory.


    What made us feel abnormal happened very quickly, because these people couldn''t see us at all, and they would even repeat the same thing over and over again.


    It was as if time had already passed, and now, it was merely repeating itself.


    I couldn''t resist extending my hand, but I realised that I wasn''t the only one who couldn''t see us, I couldn''t even touch them.


    "This is just a memory. Sister Bai, you have to follow me closely. I really can''t figure out what''s going on."


    I nodded to show that I was willing to listen to her. She walked in front, and I followed. Ye Zichen looked ahead with rapt attention, as if he was afraid that something would appear in front of him.


    As they passed through the corridor, something miraculous happened. You went straight through those people, but the other side didn''t change at all, which made them feel both amazed and fearful.


    The closer we get, the more real it feels to you. There were several times when I subconsciously avoided the illusions.


    A''Zi seemed to be very anxious, and did not seem to want to pay attention to him. He directly went through the illusions and opened the doors of each room one by one. Although there seemed to be people inside, there was not a single trace of anger.


    On this floor, there was nothing but a mirage.


    I held the talisman in my hand as I stared at the last door. If I wasn''t wrong, there was probably a problem with the door.


    I won''t believe that there''s nothing wrong with this floor. If Feng Ming were to escape, he wouldn''t just rush to the top floor.


    A thwarted fist smashed into the wall, leaving a deep crater in the wall. "Damn it, I shouldn''t have let that fool out of my sight."


    I looked at her completely uninjured fist and subconsciously swallowed my saliva. Indeed, I showed mercy at the changing mirror earlier. Otherwise, this wouldn''t have happened.


    "It''s fine. He said that no one will die here, so we will be fine. Feng Ming is just waiting for us somewhere."


    As I consoled Ah Zi, I couldn''t help but reach out my hand to touch the wall. It was just as I imagined, my fingers actually went through the wall, and I couldn''t see my hand at all.


    Ah Zi''s eyes widened and he instantly pulled my finger out.


    "Sister Bai, what are you doing?"


    Facing her angry rebuke, I felt a little guilty, so I could only awkwardly smile, "Didn''t I find a place here?"


    Ah Zi was angered by me and laughed. He grabbed my hand and tightened it, causing me to be unable to hold back from letting out a cry of pain. Hearing my voice, Ah Zi abruptly let go of my hand.


    "Sometimes, I really don''t want to be with you. After all, you can kill me with anger!"


    My loosened wrists had already turned red. Only then did I realize how big the distance was between the two of us. Even if it was a woman, she still couldn''t be easily provoked.


    Ah Zi immediately reaches his hand in and stares at me with a profound look. His lips slightly opens, and just as he is about to say something, a panicked expression suddenly appears on his face and he pulls me in.

 C155

    I looked blankly at Ah Zi, who had already disappeared. I stretched out my hand to pat the wall, only to find that the wall had already become as hard as usual. There wasn''t anything different about it.


    "Ah Zi!" "Ah Zi!"


    I shouted out the name of Ah Zi, but got no answer. The result made me very sad, as I was the only one left to face this place.


    At this moment, the surrounding environment had also instantly disappeared.


    A voice suddenly appeared behind me.


    "Miss Bai, it''s our first time meeting each other. I really like you very much!"


    I jerked my head back and saw a man in his forties, dressed in formal attire, as if he were attending a formal meeting.


    That ordinary face made me realize that I had never seen this man before.


    "Who are you? I don''t think I know you at all! "


    I looked vigilantly at the man who suddenly appeared. I looked up and down, only to find that there was a strange phenomenon. This man didn''t have any aura, so I couldn''t tell if he was a living soul, an evil ghost, or something else.


    "Miss Bai, it''s better not to waste your time. I know Miss Bai''s abilities, so of course I have to disguise it a little. If Miss Bai saw through it, how would I be able to deal with Luanyang?"


    As he spoke, he had a fake expression on his face, but his tone was extremely sincere, as if he was truly thinking for my sake.


    When I heard the words'' Luoyang '', my heart was already in turmoil. This person knew about Luoyang, which meant that he was most likely one of the people who killed him years ago.


    The man chuckled, "Miss Bai is really smart. It''s such a pity to follow an immortal person like her, such a talented person. If Miss Bai knows the truth, then you should know where you stand. Young master Ji, the son of a rich family, is the best match, right?"


    "Who I am with is not something that you can control. If you have any purpose, just say it out loud. If you want to kill me, I''ll cut it up for you!"


    I directly interrupted him. He actually still knew about Ji Nan? This proves that everything that we normally do is probably within his grasp.


    The man didn''t care much about my provocation. He just looked towards the staircase calmly with a regretful tone, "The time is up, it''s such a pity. I still want to talk to Miss Bai a little more. It''s a pity, but some people can''t wait!"


    I didn''t quite understand what he meant. In an instant, he disappeared from my sight and the surrounding illusion returned to its previous state, as though everything that happened just now was just my imagination.


    Just as I moved, a white light flashed before my eyes. Luanyang had appeared in front of me unknowingly. His expression was quite ferocious. He grabbed my shoulder and asked, "Who did you see just now?"


    Although I was shocked by his sudden appearance, at the same time, I knew how important that person was to him. Thus, I quickly told him everything that had happened.


    Luanyang clenched her fists and said, "He already knew that. I didn''t expect him to move so fast. However, I was just about to recover my energy. Thirty years ago, that was just a moment of carelessness!"


    "Are you okay?"


    However, I was not injured. After having Luanyang, I felt a bit more at ease, but still worried about Ah Zi and Ah Zi.


    "Feng Ming and Ah Zi have both disappeared. I don''t even know where they went. What should I do?"


    Luoyang pinched my cheek comfortingly, "It''s fine, I''ll take you to them now."


    I didn''t understand what he meant, but it was obvious that I was extremely at ease. I followed closely behind him and saw that he had directly extended his hand into the wall. He looked back at me before pulling me along with him into the wall.


    At the start, I was so shocked that I couldn''t help but scream out loud. In less than half a second, I was completely shocked by what I saw.


    Who would have thought that on the other side of the wall was actually another place? Furthermore, it seemed to be a teaching building. The rooms inside were all exactly the same, with tables and chairs placed side by side.


    However, with so many rooms, if he were to search one by one, it would probably take a very long time.


    Raising his head to look at Luanyang, he saw that Luanyang had unhurriedly taken off his bracelet, and then was actually mumbling an incantation. The bracelet unexpectedly began to emit a faint light, and then floated in the air, heading in a certain direction.


    "If we follow it, we''ll be able to find the phoenix cry."


    As Luanyang spoke, he directly grabbed my hand and calmly walked forward. As he walked, he explained the source of this bracelet.


    "This is something my master left for me. He left a bit earlier and left when I was young, but he left me with many good things. This is also why I became a genius. He is a good master, but he did not calculate his own fate well."


    "However, just like Master, I haven''t calculated my own fate. That''s why I''m in such a sorry state. If I was the one taking the initiative, perhaps I wouldn''t be here."


    I listened, as if I didn''t really understand, but I occasionally made a few comments.


    "These ten beads are made from different materials, but they are all bones. Each bead represents an animal, and the creatures that are carved are the legendary Long Jiu Zi, and the last one is a fish. This fish is the most important part, it is the most precious thing in feng shui, Master spent a lot of effort to cultivate it. "


    I could feel the melancholy in Luanyang''s words, as well as his longing. I''m afraid that I still have a lot of respect and yearning for his master.


    A person''s upbringing was extremely important, and Luanyang was at his most prideful age. No matter how one looked at it, being killed and reduced to such a state shouldn''t have been possible.


    I couldn''t help but feel my heart ache. What kind of person would act so viciously towards an eighteen-year-old Heaven''s Pride? It wasn''t enough to kill him, but he actually sealed his soul and even separated his corpse.


    "We''re here."


    Luanyang paused for a moment, and then I realized that the two of us had already found the entrance to the teachers'' room.


    I looked at Luoyang, and when he nodded, I pushed open the door and went in.


    As soon as I entered, I immediately regretted it. However, it was already too late, so I could only brace myself and enter.

 C156

    The classroom was very quiet. The only light left in the classroom was the one that was holding on while emitting a faint light. A fan was still moving on the ceiling.


    The most eye-catching person was the person under the fan. It was a seemingly green girl with her hair completely tied behind her head. Her body was very straight as she sat on the seat. There was even an exercise book under her arm.


    Everything seemed so normal. Of course, if you could ignore the broken fan leaves and blood behind her, as well as her bloodshot eyes, she was looking at you with a straight face and a faint smile.


    The smile made you shudder.


    I subconsciously grinned. I knew that it was too late for me to pretend that I couldn''t see anything. I could only bite the bullet and meet the other party''s gaze. My other hand couldn''t help but continuously wave behind me.


    Because of the shock and fear, the fingers were so twisted and irregular that even I didn''t know what I was trying to say.


    "You''re not a teacher!"


    The girl''s voice sounded very ethereal, repeating itself around the room as if someone was purposely speaking in this manner.


    My scalp tingled as I looked at her, afraid that she would suddenly make a move. Thankfully, the girl only opened her mouth wide to ask a single question before she didn''t make a move. She only stared at me with her bloodshot eyes.


    "You, you''re waiting for teacher?" But it''s already after school, and the teachers have all gone home! " I jabbered on, looking behind me out of the corner of my eye.


    After confirming that he had seen the colors behind him, he felt much more at ease. At least, he wasn''t alone in this situation.


    Hearing my words, the girl was stunned at first, then she anxiously wanted to stand up, but due to the fan stuck in her back, she was forced to sit back down. She seemed to realize that there was something stuck in her back, and begged me for help with a bit of fear.


    "What''s behind me? Where''s the teacher!? I want a teacher! "Teacher will definitely come to save me, I''m begging you, I''m begging you, help me find teacher okay? I''m really scared!"


    Her eyes looked pure and desperate, the fear in her heart floating on her face without any disguise. When her tears fell, they immediately turned red.


    It was a drop of blood.


    I swallowed my saliva. I knew that this wasn''t the time to provoke her, but looking at her like this, I couldn''t help but feel a little regretful in my heart.


    In her heart, she was still thinking about her teacher, but this teacher would never arrive. Because she had already lost her most precious life, so no one could come and save her.


    "You, don''t be afraid. Actually, you can protect yourself too! It''s okay, even if teacher doesn''t come, you''ll still be fine. "


    I carefully stepped back, thinking that I hadn''t been discovered at all. But who knew that in the next second, the expression of the girl below us would change. The corner of her mouth curled up to her earlobes, revealing the bright red color beneath.


    "You lied to me! You are lying to me! Do you think I can''t see it?! You liar! I want you to accompany me! "


    She laughed, but tears kept flowing out of her eyes. She was obviously even more sad, but it didn''t stop her from wanting me to die with her.


    The fan behind him was broken in half. With a "huala" sound, pieces of flesh and blood flowed out from the wound on his back and fell to the ground.


    The girl seemed to not feel any pain, not even care about it at all. Her hands were on the table, and her limbs touched the ground. As a result, the flesh directly followed the curve of her back and covered the girl''s head.


    His pale face was dyed red, contrasting with the other parts of his face, it was even more pale, so white and red that it was shocking.


    "Luanyang! Save me! "


    When I saw the girl, I knew that she wanted to go up together with me to die. I immediately turned around to ask for help, but who knew that Luanyang would actually run behind the girl, looking at me with a smile.


    However, the smile didn''t carry any warmth or coldness.


    "You will succeed. I will be here." His thin lips opened and closed, but what he said made me so desperate.


    Luanyang always did what she said. I didn''t waste my time trying to seize the opportunity, but focused on the girl in front of me.


    I also found a very important piece of information. It seemed that because of the wound on her back, her crawling speed was really slow. It was as if she was an old man, but her attacking speed was still very fast.


    Even a chicken like me could avoid her steps and continuously circle around the room. Occasionally, I would even overturn the chair to control the other party''s speed.


    But soon, I discovered that I was indeed too naive. The other party''s speed was gradually increasing, and the slow movements before didn''t seem to be accustomed to such a body.


    Seeing that I was about to catch up with her, I immediately dripped my blood on the ground. She only knew that we were going forward and we didn''t have any time to dodge.


    Her movements instantly slowed down, but there wasn''t the slightest hint of fear in her. Instead, she ferociously crawled towards me.


    This didn''t make sense at all!


    "What should we do? Why is it completely useless!? "Why?!" I cried out to Luanyang for help, hoping for some help.


    "Your blood can kill ghosts, but now this thing isn''t just a ghost, it''s a type of other creature. Your blood can hurt her, but there''s no way to stop it, it''ll anger her instead."


    "What?"


    As soon as I heard that it might anger her, I turned my head to see the girl licking the corner of her mouth with her scarlet tongue, as if she were savoring something good.


    Thinking of this, his hand exerted some force, causing the bright red drop to become even more violent. The girl''s speed also became slower and slower.


    When I saw this scene, I immediately made a decision. If this continued, I would only be able to face the end of the scarlet red light.


    If that was the case, he might as well risk it all.


    I quickly took out the paper talisman and placed it on the table. My eyes were focused on the movements of the girl, as well as the incantation I had drawn.


    Under such circumstances, I couldn''t concentrate at all. At this moment, it was as if I could understand the feeling Feng Ming and the others were experiencing.


    Every time he drew a piece of talisman, he felt that his body was constantly consuming energy.

 C157

    A drop of sweat dripped from my forehead. At that instant, I quickly pulled the paper talisman and flipped to the other side. The position where I was originally at was covered by the girl and my sitting posture was crushed.


    From this, it could be seen that if I hadn''t dodged it just now, my fate would have been the same as the destroyed table, to be crushed to pieces.


    The girl was emitting an illustrious voice. She was currently like a wild beast, with no clear emotions at all. All she knew was that she was constantly searching for her own food.


    I looked at the paper talisman that still had half of its original strength remaining and couldn''t help but sigh. Wanting to accomplish something on my own was extremely complicated.


    The girl didn''t immediately chase after me this time. Instead, she looked at me with a sharp gaze as though she was looking for the best opportunity to strike. Being stared at by her gave me the illusion that I was still in her pocket.


    Just then, a cat''s cry suddenly came from outside. It was very sharp, like a scream or a coquettish voice in heat. It made the hair on his entire body stand on end, and he couldn''t help but shiver.


    At the same time, I felt a streak of cold light rushing towards me. My body seemed to have sensed something and I rapidly headed towards Luanyang. At the same time, I widened my wound and fell to the ground.


    This cannot be delayed any longer.


    The longer time passed, the faster the speed of this thing increased. This was also the case for other things as well. From the initial instinct for hunting food to the current fatal move, I would only be able to die if this went on.


    I held the talisman in my hand, one hand holding the talisman while the other hand was constantly moving. I tried my best to draw the most perfect figure of the talisman. Only like this would the talisman be effective.


    This way, he would be able to reduce his own risk and escape at a faster speed.


    Luanyang is standing right next to me, and it''s as if I''m the only one in the room who can see Luanyang, this thing doesn''t have any intention of seeing her at all.


    Originally, I thought that it was true. However, when I saw that she was intentionally avoiding the Luan Yang, I realized something. Whether it was a living person or someone else, they all understood one thing.


    This was obviously bullying the weak and fearing the strong. He knew that he could not defeat Luanyang, so he directly pretended to not see anything.


    "I''ll let you know the consequences of underestimating me today."


    He first threw away his own blood. While the girl was still in a daze, he quickly stuck the talisman paper onto her and then abruptly retreated.


    In an instant, I could feel the talisman extinguishing. As the wind blew, an indescribable heat wave surged forth. Even I felt that it was a little hot.


    Ah!


    The girl let out a wail as her voice grew louder and louder. The ashes of the talisman seemed to be a nemesis of the girl as her skin continuously rotted.


    Her originally young and beautiful body instantly withered, eventually turning into a pile of ashes, and there were even red sparks inside the ashes. She disappeared so suddenly that I was still stunned for a moment, and even when Luanyang''s hands touched my shoulder, I still refused.


    Luoyang raised an eyebrow, "Isn''t that what you''re doing? Sometimes things are hard and simple, but you have to complicate it, afraid? You have to remember that what you killed was not a human being. "


    "But, they look no different from humans. There''s blood on them, and with that, they''ll be reduced to ashes." I trembled as I pinched my fingers together. The sparks within the ashes hadn''t extinguished.


    The might behind it is much greater than I imagined. I thought that I would repeat it many times before I succeeded, but I didn''t expect this to be the result.


    Looking at the beautiful sparks, I squatted down and reached out my hands to touch the sparks. In an instant, scorching sparks flowed from my hands and an unbearable pain surged forth, tightly wrapping around my hands.


    Luoyang''s expression changed, and he took off the bracelet and placed it on my wrist. The burning sensation disappeared in an instant, as if the pain was just an illusion.


    I blankly looked at Luoyang, only to find that his face was very pale, as if I had sucked up all the blood.


    "What''s going on? Was it because of the bracelet? You wear it back! " I hastily removed the bracelet from my wrist. The instant I did so, pain immediately enveloped me once more and my hands couldn''t help but tremble. The bracelet fell to the ground with a crisp sound.


    "Are you crazy?" Luanyang gritted her teeth and quickly put the bracelet back on my wrist. The real purpose of this thing was to suppress something.


    Luanyang''s eyes were filled with concern. I knew that if I were to continue, nothing good would happen. I could only put it on my wrist as if nothing had happened.


    I reached out and touched Luanyang''s wrist. It really was cold and hard, like ice. It really was colder and harder.


    On the surface, he didn''t seem to have any reaction, but in reality, I could feel his pain. It was like the fire in my heart.


    No one would be more relaxed.


    "Are you really okay like this? I''ll be fine soon. "


    I''m already beginning to blame myself. If it wasn''t for my moment of carelessness, how could I have touched something on the ground and let the other party take advantage of me?


    Luanyang just nodded. Perhaps it really was because he was in a difficult situation. He kept his mouth shut the whole time, and his eyes gradually became cold and distant.


    He took my hand and led me outside without hesitation.


    After leaving, I saw that I had actually arrived at the rooftop at an unknown time. The people lying on the floor were Feng Ming and Ah Zi.


    There weren''t any obvious injuries on their bodies, but no matter how they looked, their expressions didn''t look good.


    "What happened to them?"


    Luanyang snorted coldly with a hint of ridicule in his voice, "It is only a low-level illusion technique, yet you are able to make it into such a sorry state. Serves you right!"


    Although he said that he deserved it, each of them had a piece of talisman stuck onto their body. In less than a moment, the two people on the ground let out a soft groan and then opened their eyes.


    Feng Ming''s reaction was the fastest. When he saw Luoyang and I, he instantly stood up and cupped his hands together, "Feng Ming knows his wrongs, please punish him!"

 C158

    Facing Feng Ming''s quick begging, Luanyang could only let out a sigh, and then he pushed away all the barriers. On the rooftop, a woman in a red dress appeared, just like the woman I saw last time.


    Who would have thought that she would always be standing by our side? But we didn''t find anything out of the ordinary.


    When Feng Ming saw this, he was so frightened that his face turned pale. He probably already knew the result and silently stood to the side, no longer saying any words to beg for mercy.


    Meanwhile, Ah Zi was not in a much better condition. He was standing on the spot with a pale face, and even looking up at the sky would not make him feel any better.


    I had a certain amount of memory for the images I had seen earlier, and when I thought of the red swarms of them, I thought of being eaten clean.


    He couldn''t help but shiver, and his hands quickly moved to Luanyang''s side. The night wind blew and a strange smell came along, surrounding all of us.


    After a long time, the lady finally acted as if she had suddenly seen us. She looked over with interest, her eyes shining, making me think that I would become her food.


    Who knew that after a few more glances, she would stare at us with a stiff expression? Her footsteps seemed to be in a panic, as though she had seen something terrifying.


    However, before he could even turn around, his wrist was firmly grabbed by Luanyang. Luanyang asked with a cold expression, "You better tell me what you know right now, or you won''t know what will happen to you."


    Facing Luanyang''s threat, the woman''s body kept shaking. It was obvious that she was very afraid of Luanyang, as if the prey had seen a predator.


    Not only was it an innate reaction to danger, it was also a reverence for power.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know anything!" The woman looked around frantically, as if trying to find the only gap. However, she couldn''t find the place she needed and could only blink.


    It was as if fear had taken over her body. No matter how calm she appeared, the fear in her heart had already betrayed them.


    "I''ll give you another chance. Say that again?"


    Luanyang said in a very casual tone, as the woman''s wrist, which had been continuously being pushed, suddenly let out a crisp sound. Without any strength left in her palm, she slumped down.


    It was obvious that the force from earlier had caused his wrist to dislocate.


    However, the woman didn''t care about her wrist at all, instead, she rolled her body even more crazily. But no matter how hard she struggled, Luanyang didn''t seem to want to let go at all.


    Ah!


    The woman let out a short scream. There was not a single drop of blood on her separated arm. All that was left was some soft tissue, which made it look extremely disgusting on the ground.


    However, after a while, her daughter suddenly twitched violently, and her whole body began to swell as if it were filled with something.


    Upon seeing this scene, Luoyang immediately retreated a few steps, then pulled Huang Rong by my hand to a remote corner. When my cold hand touched her, my mind was filled with that woman''s miserable state. I subconsciously wanted to throw her hand away, but I realized that I didn''t have the power to refuse.


    It wasn''t just because of Luanyang, but more because he knew he had no way to struggle, so he gave up.


    Luoyang didn''t stop until we were very far away. I looked back and saw that what had once been a human form had now become a swollen balloon that was constantly expanding, as if there were no limits to it. I couldn''t tell that it had once been a human being with a pretty face.


    The human-shaped balloon grew bigger and bigger, until it was in the shape of a balloon that was almost three meters in diameter. Only then did it slowly stop growing, and a strange sound came from inside.


    Luanyang''s expression changed as he protected me behind him. Then, he stuck a piece of talisman in the air and a small barrier instantly appeared, enveloping both of us within it.


    Luoyang had just finished these things when the thing exploded. With a loud bang, the giant elephant passed by and I could smell an indescribable smell. I didn''t know what it was exactly, but it was so unpleasant that it did seem familiar.


    I slowly opened my eyes and found that the talisman in front of me was protecting the both of us. However, there were some strange tissues on it that made people feel that there was something in the inside of their eyes.


    Feng Ming and Ah Zi were not as strong as Luanyang. Although their reactions were also very fast, they still had some strange things on their bodies. As soon as it came into contact with the liquid, a small lump of meat appeared.


    He had turned into a humanoid shape once again. The sharp teeth he revealed was enough to show that he was not just a mere meatball.


    Feng Ming awkwardly dodged the attack. However, this thing seemed to be able to track him. No matter how many times he was hit, he would always return to his original position unharmed.


    It was as if they would not rest until they had achieved their goal.


    Feng Ming immediately understood that this was not something he could judge. He wanted to ask for help, but he saw that Ah Zi also had it on him. Ah Zi''s expression became haggard, as if he had used up all the energy in his body.


    If it was on the ground, at this moment, the lump of meat that was originally circling the phoenix cry, as if it had smelled something good, rushed over, hungry, as if it had smelled something good.


    "Be careful!" I shouted worriedly, wanting to go out and help, but Luanyang grabbed my shoulder.


    "You can''t go out now. If that thing eats a mouthful of your flesh, then we won''t be able to leave this place today."


    I wanted him to know that as long as he was there, I would never believe such words.


    However, when I thought about the time and reason why Luanyang was injured, I immediately felt a sense of defeat. If it was because of me, the enemy would have become so powerful, and even hurt my own disciple.


    "I''m sorry!" I sobbed softly. I didn''t know whether I was apologizing to Luanyang or apologizing to Ah Zi.

 C159

    Ah Zi screamed out in pain, but the flesh on his body didn''t show any signs of shrinking. Instead, it started to pile up on top of the meat, as if it was going to drown him out just like that.


    Feng Ming stood to the side and felt as if his eyeballs were about to pop out. However, even though the compass could injure the flesh, it was already in a crazed state. Even if it was injured, it would still charge forward without a care.


    The power of his flesh and blood was constantly urging them to move forward.


    The originally tightly covered Ah Zi had reverted back to the appearance of a fox. The fox kept shaking its body, shaking off the meatballs on it. It was unknown if it was because of the fur on its body.


    Surprisingly, the meatball did not seize the opportunity to attack. Most of it had been thrown to the side. Only a few of them still bit into the piece of meat in their mouths, unwilling to let it go no matter what.


    Every time one of them came out, one could see the wounds on his body. Almost all of them were beaten up very badly, and the wounds were very irregular, as if one could easily guess the teeth of the meat ball just by looking at its wounds.


    The ball of flesh that had been thrown out was instantly burnt to ashes by Phoenix Cry, who had been enduring for a long time. The ball of flesh immediately turned into dust, disappearing from this world.


    After Ah Zi did all of this, he immediately closed his eyes and fell backwards, losing all consciousness.


    Feng Ming quickly put away the compass in his hand and held Ah Zi in his arms, carefully avoiding Ah Zi''s wound. Due to his size, Feng Ming could not carry Ah Zi right now. He could only place her at his feet.


    "Sir, is Ah Zi going to be okay?"


    This was the first time Feng Ming showed such an expression. It was as if he was worried, yet also craving it. The wounds on Ah Zi''s body looked way too frightening, as if he had been bitten by a wild beast.


    Luanyang had removed all the barriers, and her expression was still as cold as before. However, this time, she reached out her hand towards Feng Ming.


    Feng Ming looked at the elixir in Luoyang''s hands with a bit of a fluster. It was a rare treasure, and he had no way to even touch any of them.


    "I will take away those who are begging you and those who are mine. Come back tomorrow!"


    "Are we coming back tomorrow? I thought it was over! " I muttered anxiously. After all, there would only be one injured person who would be able to make it here.


    I have no intention of coming back to this place.


    "That woman will only appear tomorrow. If we wait, there won''t be any results." Luanyang didn''t directly say the reason, but the woman he was talking about made me care a little.


    He had originally thought that she was the woman from before, but upon thinking that she had detonated herself, he didn''t think that it was likely.


    Seeing that his lips had turned blue, Luanyang opened his mouth and said, "You don''t need to waste your strength, it''s just an ordinary injury. Why don''t you go back and bandage it, or do you think your spiritual power is already that powerful?"


    Feng Ming didn''t pay any attention to Luanyang''s mockery. He was only crazily hugging Ah Zi in his arms, looking as if he was about to drown in happiness.


    Looking at his appearance, even though I wanted to curse in my heart, I had to admit that this moment seemed so warm and gentle. Luanyang and I didn''t even feel like we were going to do it again.


    On the rooftop, the things that were scattered all over the place suddenly disappeared. I hastily took out my watch and knew why the day had come again. Unknowingly, an entire night had already passed and dawn would arrive in just an hour.


    Fortunately, those things can disappear with the arrival of the next day. Otherwise, it would be really difficult for us to deal with these things.


    Luanyang took a step forward and placed his spiritual power on the palm of his hand, pressing it against the fox''s face, and in a short while, he was back to his human form.


    Compared to when she was a fox, the wounds on the human form looked even more frightening. One of them was covered in fur, but now it seemed even more frightening.


    As soon as I turned back, I heard a man''s voice from the stairs. It was only when we came in that we realized it was Li Sheng. His face was pink. It was completely different from what happened between us.


    When Li Sheng saw that it was us, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I thought I wouldn''t be able to find you. I didn''t expect you to be in this place. Has the thing from before been taken care of?" Li Sheng had changed from his previous appearance, and his words were actually very unyielding.


    "Nope." Feng Ming replied almost without turning his head. He felt that anyone who asked such a question was a freak.


    Li Sheng didn''t care about Feng Ming''s attitude, but his actions had already made it clear that he was on my side.


    "Actually, it''s not that I''m looking for you guys because I''m cowardly, it''s more because I saw your competition. I''ve always been losing to others, and today, I want to win."


    Competitors!


    When these words were spoken, everyone present had a blank look on their faces. In my heart, there were a few clues, but I was afraid that my mother would despise me, so I didn''t even make a sound while eating.


    While we were talking, three men and a woman appeared behind us. The man raised the back of his hand and placed it on the woman''s body.


    I immediately recognized the identity of the only male. Even though he was wearing a mask on his face, I was still able to guess the correct answer with a single glance.


    "Ji Nan? Why are you here? "


    Ji Nan seemed very happy, as if he didn''t know I would appear here. "I didn''t expect you to be here. Isn''t this the business of the Ji Clan?"


    The way he sat looked extremely disrespectful, and the confidence in his eyes made it seem as if he was going to win.


    "We will settle this matter here. Bai Jian, I know you like these things, but I''m in the industry now, you''ll definitely see me more often. I like Bai Jian, and I still love you!"


    Ji Nan hurriedly said this without exposing his grandmother.


    Faced with this not the first courtship, I was still unable to give an answer even though I was implicitly standing by Luanyang''s side.

 C160

    Ji Nan, on the other hand, seemed to have already expected my answer. He didn''t look disappointed at all.


    It''s nothing, White Mirror. I know why you are doing this, it''s just because he is stronger than you. One day, you will know who is stronger than you.


    While he was speaking, he took out something from his chest and placed it on the ground. Even though that thing was tightly wrapped in talisman paper, I could still feel the black aura from it.


    "Since both of you are leaving, let this Mr Bai settle this troublesome matter!"


    As soon as Ji Nan finished speaking, he tore off the talisman and quickly left the place with the others.


    The thing on the ground immediately started to struggle and gradually took the shape of a human. However, the following scene made me feel a lot more familiar as my body also expanded.


    What was different was that this time, there was another Li Sheng. When Li Sheng saw that thing starting to swell, he was shocked. With this kind of courage, he really couldn''t believe that the previous words came out of his mouth.


    I was afraid that Luanyang would choose to not save him, so I took Li Sheng into the enchantment first. As soon as I entered, I saw Luanyang''s face, and knew that he really didn''t want to bother with Li Sheng at the beginning.


    Li Sheng was already frightened, but when he approached us, he subconsciously curled himself up, not daring to come close at all.


    Such understanding of the situation almost made me laugh out loud. Indeed, his courage was very small, but his ability to see the situation was still very great. He was actually able to feel Luanyang''s prejudice against him.


    After the same explosion, even more meatballs began to form one after another, but none of them headed towards us. These meatballs seemed to be larger in size compared to the previous meatballs.


    Perhaps it was because there was still blood on her body, but most of the meatballs were still headed her way. However, this time, she was not as lucky as last time, as the meatballs were completely different from the last time.


    Ah Zi let out a miserable shriek as her whole body was bitten by a ball of flesh. Feng Ming immediately stepped forward, but was stopped by the same thing, and even his leg was bitten.


    I didn''t have the heart to watch such a scene, but I knew that Luoyang wouldn''t just stand there and watch. He must have his own plans if he didn''t make a move now, but I couldn''t bear to watch such a scene, so I could only close my eyes.


    Closing my eyes, it was as if all the scenes had disappeared, but I knew it was just my own self-deception.


    Without any intuitive sense of hearing, my hearing had become even more sensitive. What was amazing was that I didn''t hear Ah Zi''s screams at all. On the contrary, it was completely silent.


    I slowly opened my eyes out of curiosity. After which, I saw that the ground was filled with things that had already been sliced into pieces. Some of them were still wiggling on the ground. It made me feel extremely disgusted.


    Everything on Ah Zi''s body was wiped out, revealing a bright red color. The fresh blood seemed to be free of charge, continuously flowing out.


    Feng Ming anxiously tore his shirt into pieces and tied the wounds on Ah Zi''s body. However, the strips of cloth could be soaked in Ah Zi''s blood in an instant. It did not look effective at all.


    "Mister, what should we do?!" If we lose too much blood, then even the fox race will not have much of a chance. "


    Faced with Feng Ming''s tearful plea, Luoyang did not mock him, but instead said seriously, "Then we''ll send it back to the foxes. Third Aunt will find a way."


    "Send it back to the foxes?" Feng Ming looked suspiciously at Luoyang, and then said, "If we send it back to the Fox Race, what will Mister do?"


    Luanyang walked straight up to them, stomped on the ground and crushed them into black smoke, then completely disappeared from the world.


    "Do you think I need you to protect me? I''ll give you two three days, try your best to come back. "


    Feng Ming lowered his head, not knowing what he was thinking. Regarding Luanyang''s actions, he had no intention of declining them, so he could only nod his head.


    Ah Zi turned into a small fox in Feng Ming''s embrace. His entire body was stained with red blood, and he seemed to have lost all consciousness.


    Feng Ming did not have the intention to stay any longer. He picked up Ah Zi and stuffed him into his embrace. Then, he dragged his injured leg and quickly left the place.


    Li Sheng and I were the only ones left on the rooftop. Luanyang seemed to be wandering around randomly, but in reality, she was crushing all of the meatballs without leaving any trace.


    The rays of the sun shone down onto the faces of the people around them, giving them a cold feeling. However, his heart felt warm because the rays of the sun represented a new kind of hope.


    At least for Li Sheng, this night was probably his nightmare. Seeing the sunlight shining on her, she almost instantly shed tears.


    I faced the light and watched as the sun gradually turned into bright sunlight. It disappeared into the distance, and it was also leaving, but this time I knew he would appear.


    He didn''t have much feeling in his heart, but when he looked back at Li Sheng, who was still crying, he felt his scalp go numb.


    The reality, however, made my scalp tingle. When I brought Li Sheng out, the students that were passing by looked at me with gossips, as if something big happened between me and Li Sheng.


    Li Sheng was also a slow learner. Even though there were already students watching, he was still immersed in his own tears and his own fear.


    Thinking about Ji Nan, who appeared last night, as well as those mysterious words, my heart didn''t feel tranquil at all. I kept having the feeling that something big was going to happen and my entire body was unsettled.


    Ji Nan was clearly just a playboy in a group, so why did he suddenly become associated with these things? What made people even more concerned was that although they didn''t interact for too long, his abilities were much higher than Phoenix''s Cry''s.


    Either because Ji Nan had been in contact with these things since he was young, or because Ji Nan was truly suitable for this profession and was born to be a professional.


    Either way, I could feel his hostility towards Luanyang. They shouldn''t be like this!

 C161

    The two of them probably didn''t have any contact with each other other other other than me, but they didn''t think that it would have such a great effect.


    Li Sheng stuttered everything out. It took me a while before I knew the whole story.


    So what happened in the school was not only given to the Bai Clan, but also to the newly risen Liu Clan. The Liu family was an established family, but they didn''t want to stick their heads out. However, this time, they suddenly sent out a few disciples. If they encountered a ghost, they would kill them. They were not lenient at all.


    This time, they were invited over. However, their progress wasn''t very fast, so they found the Bai Clan. The teacher in charge of Ji Nan and the others was Li Sheng''s sworn enemy.


    After I finished listening, I couldn''t help but taunt, "Your school is really interesting. You don''t do serious things, but do a lot of bad things?"


    "Tsk, Miss Bai, you really don''t need to say this. I''ve had enough of this school for a long time, but I can''t leave. My wife is still waiting for me to provide for her family!"


    Li Sheng''s face was full of tears. He could not have imagined what he looked like last night. It could be seen how outrageous his opponent was to be able to force an honest man to such an extent.


    "I hope that you can quickly forget about what happened yesterday. After you return home, you must not casually come into contact with your daughter. You should understand what I mean, right?"


    Li Sheng is actually the kind of person I hated the most. Because they seem very cowardly, they can only say bad things about others behind others'' back. There isn''t a single place I admire them.


    But when he spoke of his daughter, I felt a special feeling from him, and I could not help feeling pity for him.


    At least his daughter was innocent.


    When Li Sheng heard his daughter, his face turned blank. He immediately reacted and pulled on my arm. "Bai, Miss Bai, what do you mean by this? Do you think I would harm my daughter?"


    "Then what should I do? Am I not allowed to touch my daughter? Will anything happen to her? I only have this one daughter, and I don''t want her to get hurt! "


    He pinched my wrist so hard that it hurt. I immediately explained, "It''s not as serious as you think. It''s just that your body is emitting a dark aura. It''s best not to touch a child. Don''t be too nervous. You''d better let go of my hand!"


    Li Sheng looked at me blankly. He then realized that he was holding onto my wrist tightly. Embarrassed, he quickly let go of my hand. His whole body seemed to be in a state of panic.


    "I-I was too easily nervous, I hope Miss Bai doesn''t mind, is she waiting for you at the same place tonight?"


    Feng Ming and Ah Zi had already left, and Luanyang also didn''t leave any instructions behind. Right now, I would probably need Li Sheng, so I didn''t refuse.


    After settling some of the school''s matters, I strolled around the campus by myself. I felt the gazes of many students, which always rested on me faintly.


    Initially, I didn''t intend to care about it. Unexpectedly, a commotion suddenly broke out in front of us. I vaguely heard the words'' someone died ''and immediately ran over.


    A large group of students were gathered by the river. I hastily ran inside. When some of the students saw that it was me, they made way for me.


    As soon as he walked in, he could tell that something had happened. A student was struggling inside the river as if he was drowning.


    However, none of the students on the side dared to go forward. It wasn''t because they were afraid of the depth of the water, but because they were afraid of something unknown.


    Although the people inside were constantly struggling, it was very obvious that the water was only as deep as her waist. However, her position was very twisted as she lowered her head into the river, and then her hands continuously twisted as if she was drowning.


    The girl standing right in front had a pale face. She was panicking and didn''t know what she should do. However, she didn''t leave.


    When she saw me, her eyes clearly lit up. She hastily ran to my side and said, "Big sister, I know you have a way. You have to save her! We don''t know anything, we really don''t know anything! "


    This girl was crying. Although she kept repeating that she didn''t know anything, this made her seem even more eye-catching.


    It was obvious that he knew something, which was why he felt that he could save the girls in the river!


    Previously, I didn''t get too close to him, but now, I felt my scalp tingling. There was a humanoid figure standing beside this woman, and his figure looked extremely tall. He effortlessly controlled this girl, and when I looked over, he even cracked a smile at me.


    It was as if he didn''t put me in his eyes at all.


    I pinched the thing on my neck and I knew why. Seeing that the girl in the river was about to die from drowning, I didn''t care too much about it. I wrapped the talisman in my embrace around the stone and threw it towards the black shadow.


    The shadow didn''t seem to have expected that I still had the ability to attack. His hands paused for a moment, and then he quickly jumped into the river.


    I immediately went up and lifted the girl''s head, dragging her towards the shore. Luckily, she wasn''t too far away from the shore.


    There wasn''t much time difference, and just as I was about to go up, I felt a chill grab my ankle, but it instantly disappeared.


    With some doubts, I landed on the shore and checked my ankle. The red rope on it was a little bit black, and I understood that there was originally something dirty that wanted to grab me back. However, I didn''t expect that there would be something on my ankle.


    The girl was quickly sent to the infirmary by the teacher. Everyone was shocked by the scene in front of them. However, when the bell for class rang, it made most of the students leave the place.


    Except for the girl who asked for help at the beginning.


    She stood in front of me and whispered, "Thank you. I knew that you would definitely have a way. Thank you so much."


    I breathed heavily as I looked at her. "What do you know?" I asked coldly. Say it! "


    The girl''s expression immediately changed, looking extremely scared, "No, I don''t know anything, I really don''t know anything!" Please let us go! We really don''t know anything! "


    "You should know something from the bottom of your heart. You don''t want to end up like that girl! Such shallow water can suffocate her to death. "


    I am only describing the truth. The girl seemed to have already imagined it in her mind, and her expression was extremely ugly.

 C162

    The girl was obviously frightened by her own imagination. Tears started to flow, but her eyes were subconsciously looking in another direction. In an instant, I felt that something was amiss. I looked over by reflex, but all I could see was the backs of a group of people. It was impossible to tell who they were looking at.


    "What are you looking at? Is there anyone else who knows these things? " I asked with a serious expression. Just thinking about someone being dragged into this incident made me feel a sense of frustration in my heart.


    Having lost so many innocent people, the students originally represented their hopes. Now that so many innocent people had died, everyone would feel slightly regretful.


    The girl wiped the tears off her face in panic and said, choked with sobs, "No, really, I just saw someone I know. Sister, you have to save me. I can tell you everything."


    I looked at the girl who still didn''t want to tell the truth, and when I saw the fear in her eyes, I knew that the reason was because she was more important than her life.


    But what reason could it have to be more important than his own life?


    This was simply impossible.


    Although there weren''t many people nearby, due to the crying of the girls, I still managed to attract the attention of some students. I didn''t want to stay here forever, so I could only drag the girl to find Li Sheng and bring her back to the small building.


    When I passed by the guard, there weren''t any big problems. What I didn''t expect was that the biggest problem was that she would be rejected by the array at the entrance.


    As long as the girl raised her foot, the magic array would flash with a white light, and then the girl would feel a great pain, and could only retreat, unable to move forward at all.


    In the past, I didn''t even think that this formation is that powerful. But now, it seems that this small building isn''t as safe as it looks.


    However, since this girl was injured by the formation, it meant that there was something different about her body.


    "What do you have on you?"


    I only saw a faint yin aura on her body, which means that there''s no problem with this girl, so there can only be something bad about her body.


    The girl looked at the door in fear. She didn''t expect that I would be attacked. She looked at me blankly and muttered, "No, I don''t have anything special on me."


    "You have to think about it carefully. Otherwise, you won''t be able to enter, and I won''t be able to help you. You have to understand that I don''t have to help you."


    I looked at this girl with slight pity. I had already reached such a stage but I didn''t want to explain it to my teacher. Even I felt a little tired.


    In any case, from the start, I only saw my reflection in her body.


    When the girl heard that I might not be able to help her, she immediately panicked and started to search for something on her body in panic. Suddenly, her body stiffened as her trembling hands took out something.


    The frightened expression on his face looked like he was about to drown.


    There was actually a small knuckle in her finger. There were some black spots on the deep white bones; it was unknown how long they had been there.


    "I don''t know, I really don''t know that this is an evil being! It''s clearly a flute! "


    The girl tried her best to express her emotions. Several times, she almost choked on her saliva. It was obvious from this performance that she was not lying.


    At the very least, she really thought that the bone was just a tiny flute.


    Who would have thought that the flute would actually turn into a human''s bone? Just thinking about it made his scalp tingle.


    The surface of the fingerbone is covered in a layer of dense black fog. With a single glance, one can tell how powerful the resentment is. However, even if I were to hold the fingerbone, I wouldn''t be able to do anything about it.


    He could only place the finger bone tentatively in his palm. He didn''t know why, but the black mist was restrained after the finger bone was placed in his palm.


    As I watched, I felt that there was hope. I immediately took a step forward, and the formation inside the door actually didn''t react.


    Although he had some doubts, it was still good to be able to enter. He called out to the girl and walked in.


    When they walked into the yard, the snow-white vine already showed an interest towards the phalanx, probing its indistinct movements.


    I acted as if I didn''t see it. I really liked this kind of thing. After all, it was able to suppress the Yang energy within me.


    But this girl didn''t know, seeing the snow vine move, she immediately grabbed my clothes and carefully looked around. It wasn''t until we were inside the room that the girl knelt on the floor, completely out of strength.


    It was only then that I realized that even though this girl had experienced some strange events, she was still just a high school student. It didn''t seem like I was used to everything.


    "Tell me about it."


    I found a cushion, handed it to her, and poured her two cups of tea. In Luoyang, tea was the only drink.


    Fortunately, the girl was not picky at all. Her fingers were quickly holding the teacup and sipping the hot water.


    I, I''m called Li Xue, I''m a sophomore in high school and I''m very good friends with my classmate Zhang Yuanyuan. She recently fell in love with a boy and then something weird happened.


    As Li Xue spoke, she seemed to feel the despair at that time and began to sob.


    I immediately threw the tissue over and asked, "And then? What has become of her? "


    Li Xue looked at me gratefully before continuing, "Speaking of which, I also feel that it''s strange. She is originally a cute girl, but ever since I saw that one day she liked to wear red, she has become completely different. It''s just the feeling of a cute girl instantly becoming bewitching."


    "After that, what made me even more scared was myself. One time when I looked in the mirror, the me in the mirror actually told me that I liked the guy that Zhang Yuanyuan liked. I was instantly scared and directly shattered the mirror."


    I abruptly grabbed onto the main point and asked in astonishment, "You mean that you''re brainwashing you when you''re in the mirror?" "But you didn''t believe it?"


    "Yes, yes, don''t you feel afraid? The shadow in the mirror can actually speak. I''ll panic if I say anything! What''s more, how could I like the guy that Zhang Yuanyuan likes! "


    Li Xue clearly didn''t understand what I meant. When I talked about that boy, my tone was filled with dissatisfaction. It was obvious that I didn''t like that boy.

 C163

    As for the boy''s description, Li Xue had also passed on a sentence without any intention of going into detail.


    "You hate that boy?"


    Li Xue stopped drinking her tea and took a deep breath to answer: "Of course I hate him. If it was him, Zhang Yuan wouldn''t be like this. I''ve gradually investigated some of the things before and I know, if this goes on, Zhang Yuan will be next. Didn''t we verify what happened today?"


    When I looked at Li Xue like this, my eyes were filled with unconcealable admiration. I didn''t expect that such a girl would actually investigate, "Then what did you find out?"


    "Although I don''t have any feeling of existence, but most people would tell me some gossip because they think I won''t say too much. This is my advantage! All the people who do things are girls, and they''re all close friends. It seems like they fell in love with a guy before they die. "


    The boy knew who it was, needless to say.


    "Perhaps you''ll think it''s the same guy, but in what I''ve heard, it''s not the same guy at all, but from their description, it''s obviously the same guy, but no one noticed it, and I don''t even think there''s such a person in this school. Big sister, do you understand that feeling of being the only one who''s clear?"


    I pursed my lips and looked at him. Naturally, I knew of that feeling. It was as though my world had suddenly turned upside down and only I could see the true essence of the matter clearly.


    It was a terrible feeling.


    "Then do you still remember the boy''s appearance?"


    Li Xue revealed a reminiscing expression, but blankly shook her head. "I don''t know. I can''t remember that boy''s face at all. It''s like it''s in the fog, I don''t know!"


    Hearing this, he was sure that the man was not a high school student, but someone who existed in the dark.


    The red clothes, coupled with the association from before, were indeed plotted to death by someone. Then one of them would be eaten by a female ghost in the dark, and there was more than one female ghost.


    What did the person behind him want to do?


    I was about to ask her something more private when I heard someone coming down the stairs.


    Li Xue immediately raised her head in panic, but her face slowly turned red.


    With my back facing the stairs, a familiar feeling gradually enveloped my body. I didn''t need to turn my head to know who the person behind me was. Even though I carried a strong aura with me, my appearance still attracted the gazes of women.


    "Are you feeling better?" I asked, waking Li Xue at the same time.


    Li Xue lowered her head in embarrassment, but she still didn''t raise her head. She clearly wanted to see and was scared, but she wasn''t willing to give up.


    Luanyang sat down next to me in her special cold and sandalwood smell, her long hair brushing against my face, and our postures seemed very intimate.


    "Of course it''s fine. I was fine in the first place, I just felt that some people are very annoying."


    I couldn''t help but reach out to pinch that hair and ask, "You couldn''t have gone to find Ji Nan, right?"


    Before I could finish my words, Luoyang roughly grabbed my wrist. His expression was grave and stern, with a hint of viciousness in it. It was the domineering look that I was familiar with.


    "I don''t like hearing that name from your mouth. He seems to want to fight me for it."


    Thinking about how Ji Nan became a little different last night, I actually felt a little regretful. "He won''t fight with you for anything. Besides, he won''t be your opponent, will he?" When did you lose confidence in your own abilities? "


    Luanyang gave a soft laugh. He was obviously very pleased with the way I had tried to please him, and even had the strength in his hands slackened.


    "Naturally, he is not my opponent. However, he does not have such thoughts. I just want him to know my own limits. I have not completely recovered, so naturally, I will not cause any trouble for myself."


    The notice from his mouth would definitely make Ji Nan suffer a little, but I didn''t have any intention of persuading him. Ji Nan shouldn''t have entered this circle, so if he could give up, then it would be for the best.


    When Li Xue saw us talking, she didn''t seem to want to interrupt at all, she just looked over eagerly.


    I saw her eyes for the first time, smiled, and softened myself.


    "Student Li, this is my teacher. He is also a member of the Bai Clan. We all listen to him. If he is here, you will definitely be safe."


    Luanyang didn''t take Li Xue seriously at all, and naturally didn''t even look at her.


    On the other hand, when Li Xue was suddenly called, her face turned red and she stuttered as she said, "Mr. ¡­ Hello, Mr. Bai. I''m Li Xue. Thank you for protecting me."


    The atmosphere was momentarily awkward, and I could only act as an interpreter.


    "You have always had such a temper since you were young, don''t mind it. Protecting you is our duty, and your friends will be fine as well."


    Li Xue nodded slightly dejectedly. She no longer dared to look up at Luanyang.


    I sighed in my heart as I handed the phalanx to Luoyang.


    Luoyang looked up and then took it into his hands. She spoke in a defeated tone, "If you keep holding it, all the Yin Qi on it will be consumed by you. What else can you find?"


    Although he complained, Luanyang still looked at the phalanx very seriously. In just a moment, the phalanx was completely crushed.


    The pressure on his body was very low, "Good, he actually dared to put my things on someone else''s corpse. His guts are not ordinary, I will personally dismember their bodies into ten thousand pieces."


    At this time, the evil aura emanating from Luanyang''s body seemed extremely heavy, as if it was about to reach its real time.


    Li Xue was unable to withstand it at all. She lowered her head and directly fainted.


    I also felt a little uncomfortable. "Enough. If you continue like this, I will also be injured."


    Luoyang looked over and instantly retracted all of the hostility in her body. She said with slight dissatisfaction, "You''ve obviously been by my side for so long, it''s impossible for you to be injured."


    I imitated him and hummed a few times, "Really? Do you know how evil you are? "


    Hearing my rebuttal, Luanyang''s face darkened and he immediately pulled me into his embrace, pressing his cold lips against me, causing my breathing to become disorderly.


    He gradually lost all hope and could only feel his own breathing.

 C164

    Even if I didn''t say it aloud, Luanyang would still be able to see through it. So many people were in trouble, and only Li Xue didn''t receive the bewitchment from the person behind them, which was enough to explain the truth of the matter.


    Due to the fact that the room was quite cold, Li Xue quickly curled herself up and gradually started to tremble. In less than half an hour, she had already woken up and looked around in confusion. Just as she wanted to run outside in panic, she met my gaze.


    The movement that he had wanted to escape from immediately froze.


    "Elder sister?"


    There was a hint of hesitation in her voice, as if she were testing me to see if I was real.


    I frowned and asked, "The people around you probably didn''t just have changes to Zhang Yuanyuan, right? "Who else wouldn''t want to say it out loud?"


    After Li Xue heard what I said, she probably instantly knew that I was the real me. Her expression relaxed, but her eyes were a bit magnanimous.


    "No, I really only know that Zhang Yuanyuan has changed. Don''t you believe me?" Or do you have no ability at all? If not, I can go find your enemies now. "


    This Li Xue''s words sounded very sharp, as if she had already turned into another person after being unconscious for half an hour.


    I originally wanted to say something more gentle, but who would have thought that she would become like this? Luoyang immediately stepped forward, the cold air in his body flowing out like water.


    This isn''t the first time I''ve come into contact with this kind of cold energy, so there''s nothing special about it for me. On the other hand, Li Xue is currently trembling non-stop from head to toe, her lips turning very pale. It''s obvious that she was affected by the cold energy.


    "I don''t like to hear crap." As Luanyang spoke, she could see that she was getting closer and closer to Li Xue. If this continued, Li Xue would definitely die from the cold.


    I subconsciously reminded her, "She''s just an ordinary person."


    If this continued, she would definitely die.


    However, Luanyang only smiled contemptuously. That smile spread out in my heart, causing me to shudder involuntarily. It reminded me of the Luanyang I knew before. It was like an emotionless machine. The lives of these people were nothing in his eyes.


    Li Xue bit her lips and looked at me with eyes full of resentment. "If you kill me, you will never know the origin of the finger bones."


    He had to admit that this girl was very smart. She could find some crucial information in a few short sentences, but he was afraid that she didn''t expect him to be a threat at all.


    As soon as I saw it, I knew what was going to happen, and I had no desire to stop it.


    Luoyang sneered, and then waved his hand. Streams of black smoke instantly wrapped around Li Xue, and the black smoke seemed to be nibbling on something delicious.


    Every time they moved, Li Xue would let out a painful wail, and every sound was very clear.


    Li Xue was soon tortured to the point that her appearance was disfigured. She was only a student to begin with, so when had she ever suffered such a thing? She was already at a loss.


    "I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you everything! Don''t eat me! Don''t eat me! "


    Luanyang sneered and obviously didn''t think much of Li Xue. With a slight movement of his finger, the black smoke instantly returned to his body, and Li Xue completely lost her support, falling onto the ground with a loud bang.


    However, I don''t think that it has any effect on her previous pain of falling to the ground.


    Even though Li Xue had been released, her body was still shaking.


    "I know, I know, this is Zhang Yuanyuan''s stuff, I took it. I felt it could protect me, so I took it. My grandma''s mother is a goddess, I had a talisman since I was a child, but the last time the mirror shattered, the talisman was also gone, so I started to be scared."


    As for what they were afraid of, everyone should know.


    The reason why he could see that the phalanx was able to protect her was probably because of the blood of her ancestors, so she subconsciously avoided the phalanx.


    "No wonder you didn''t rush to see your best friend. So it was because her life is not as important as yours. You probably didn''t think you would be burned, right?"


    I crouched down and looked her in the eye. I wanted to see her look as if her lie had been seen through.


    What were they thinking when they were using others for their own sake?


    "Sister, I really didn''t do it on purpose, I was just too scared, I was afraid that I would die, I was also afraid of the revenge of others, that person saw it, but she clearly will be fine, the one who is going to be hurt is me! I will die! "


    I thought for a moment of the person she had been staring at. "Who is it? How do you know that nothing will happen to her and that it will be you? "


    Li Xue, however, didn''t answer this question. She only shook her head continuously. Wanting to get rid of this question was the same as wanting to stay in a closed state.


    With her current condition, she wouldn''t be able to do anything else.


    Since I could no longer ask any questions, I lost interest. Luanyang walked in front, and I immediately followed. The two of them left the living room one after the other.


    As for Li Xue, we won''t worry about her doing anything. After all, there are still ghosts down there. No matter how timid they are, they were at least brought back by Luanyang.


    Returning to Luanyang''s room, I instantly felt a slight heat wave. At first, I wasn''t used to it, but gradually I began to relax.


    "What do you think are the chances of us being able to solve the problem by tonight?"


    I asked a more side question. Actually, I really wanted to ask, has he found the person behind all of this? Why does he have so much hatred for me?


    But I don''t dare, and I don''t want to, for fear of provoking Luoyang.


    Luanyang didn''t answer my question immediately. Instead, she lit up the incense on the study table. After lighting it, I felt even hotter. I silently took off my jacket and became a little distracted.


    He and I are two different extremes, and it takes a lot of courage to get close.


    The expression on his face was strange. His tall nose cast a shadow over it, and his long eyelashes trembled slightly. It gave me a feeling of vulnerability.


    However, when he thought of the things that he had done before, and how he had no way to have any connection with the word ''weak'', his mood immediately became complicated.

 C165

    "There is no such thing as a chance. They will definitely die by my hands."


    His voice suddenly sounded in the darkness, making me feel as though my heart had missed a beat. I felt that I should be scared, but looking at his appearance, I actually felt that he was right.


    He felt that those who opposed Luanyang would definitely die at the hands of Luanyang.


    I was shocked by my own thoughts. When did I become like this? To not put human life in my eyes, to put Luanyang above morality.


    I fiercely lowered my head and painfully pinched the palm of my hand. I wanted to make the pain arouse my conscience, but I had no way to face myself like this.


    "They''re not good people, are they?"


    I looked up with a wry smile, trying to look sincere.


    However, Luanyang was completely unable to understand my pain. He was just looking at everything from his own perspective. He slightly raised his head, but he was still as proud as before.


    "The people who are against me will only have one path they can take, and that is death."


    His sharp eyes made it hard for me to look straight at them. I collapsed on my knees, panting heavily.


    Luanyang seemed to have had enough of this atmosphere, and disappeared, though it gave me a chance to catch my breath.


    The atmosphere here was suffocating and painful.


    Night soon began to fall. As the sky gradually darkened, I knew that the things in the darkness were already beginning to move.


    When I walked down the stairs, I saw that the coward and Li Xue were sitting together. The two of them even spoke in a very gentle tone, which was beyond my expectations.


    When Li Xue saw me, she subconsciously stood up. I could feel that she was extremely nervous as her eyes frequently looked towards my feet.


    The other person who reacted the same as her is a coward. He seems to still remember the burning sensation in my blood, and thus, his body subconsciously trembles when he sees me.


    Even the voice.


    "B-Sister Bai, long time no see."


    I looked at the coward in surprise. I thought that he would address me as Madame Bai, but who would have thought that he would actually call me Sister Bai now?


    "Did Feng Ming teach you this?"


    The coward hurriedly replied in panic, as if he would blame Phoenix''s Cry.


    "No, I thought of it myself. I was presumptuous before, so I didn''t know what to call Sister Bai. Mister had said before, if I followed Sister Bai all the way, I would definitely not let her be injured."


    When I heard that it was Luanyang who said it, I couldn''t help but laugh coldly in my heart. Luanyang has always been such a confident person. When did he ever let such a person stay by my side?


    Unless he felt that he might not be able to protect me, Zhou Quan.


    "Let''s go!" "There''s not much time left."


    The coward nods his head and turns into white smoke, entering my shadow. I didn''t even have the time to warn him before he was brought up and sent tumbling.


    Lil ''White''s face was cold as he stared at the coward and warned, "The shadow is my territory. You better not cause me any trouble, or I''ll let you know what happens."


    After saying that, he went back into the shadow.


    Looking at the coward''s blank gaze, I immediately felt that it was extremely funny. "Sorry, I forgot to tell you, Lil ''White is inside."


    "Little White?"


    The coward clearly did not know who Whitey was, but he could feel its strength.


    While I was talking, my body started to tremble. As for Li Xue, she was already in a numb state. Looking at her state, I felt that she was a little out of place.


    When I went out, I didn''t seem to be affected at all. I directly took a taxi to the school and shouted for money. The driver directly gave me a large sum of money. I didn''t feel anything was amiss and immediately threw it on the ground after getting out of the car.


    Li Xue''s voice was slightly shaky as she asked, "Wasn''t that driver a human just now?"


    "Yes." I casually replied. I was obviously a coward. Even though I could feel the scent from my body, I was a bully. The moment I got on the car and felt the presence of a coward, I didn''t dare to show my face again.


    "B-Sister Bai, your profession is really amazing. I heard my grandma say that our ancestors were scared to death. It was quite funny back then."


    I turned my head to look at her, a little flabbergasted. "Then, you are indeed much stronger than your ancestors. Have you considered continuing to do this?"


    "No, it can''t be!" I am afraid! "


    I casually shrugged my shoulders and quickened my pace. However, I met Ji Nan at the entrance. There was an obvious injury on his face and he was startled to see me.


    The three young men behind him looked at me nervously, as if they were on guard against something.


    I gave a stifled laugh, and then realized that I was probably on guard against Luanyang, but Luanyang was not with me now.


    "Bai Jian, even with a Guardian Spirit protecting you, you are in danger. You should return. We will have an outcome in the battle between us men."


    Although Ji Nan''s words seemed very masculine, his concern for me was real.


    "Thank you for your reminder, but I am Teacher''s apprentice, so I am already a part of this circle. I will help Teacher obtain victory, so you don''t have to worry about me. I have a way to protect myself, so you should think of a way to compete with Teacher!"


    Ji Nan''s face was full of anger, "Sister Bai, you really did take a fancy to that pretty boy! Otherwise, why would you speak to me like that? I truly like you, can''t you feel it? "


    I sighed, "Let''s not talk about these things. If we don''t settle the matters in the school, new students will die. Right now is not the time to talk about this. Moreover, I really am Mister''s disciple."


    "Why are you doing this!"


    Ji Nan interrupted me loudly and turned around to leave.


    I looked at his back and felt a bit of a pity, if not for the appearance of Luanyang, I would probably have fallen into such a gentle net.


    After all, he was a handsome man who was deeply in love with others. How could anyone not be tempted by him?


    Little White, who is in the shadow, starts to get restless. He is suppressed by me and his spirit is still incomplete. This is also the reason why I didn''t bring him out previously. I don''t believe that such a short period of time is over.


    We were heading in the opposite direction from Ji Nan. This was also the reason why we were afraid of suddenly colliding with him. Who would''ve known that we would run into a big problem along the way?

 C166

    Although Li Sheng was leading the way, the road in front of me seemed more and more familiar. It was only when I stopped at a small pavilion that I realized something was wrong.


    Li Xue was obviously a very intelligent girl. She looked around and quickly recognized this place even in the dark environment.


    "Sister Bai, we came back to this place again. Zhang Yuan drowned here. Were we trapped here by something?"


    I tightly gripped the fingerbone in my hand with one hand as I looked at the surrounding cold air. There was no need to say anything about this as it could be seen with my eyes.


    The surrounding roads began to have marks on them, as if many people had climbed up from the water. However, no one was able to see where they were.


    The person who was the calmest at this time was Li Sheng. He did not anxiously seek protection like before, but instead stood blankly on the spot. His voice also sounded cold and hard.


    "Student Li Xue, you mean we encountered the Wall-Hitting Ghost?"


    Li Xue cowered as she looked at Li Sheng, then she nodded.


    Li Sheng''s eyes lit up. He took out something from his robes. His eyes were filled with both excitement and fear as his fingers trembled slightly.


    "I have something here that I don''t know if it''s useful. This is specially prepared for me by my wife. It is said that it''s specially used to deal with ghosts and walls."


    I looked closer and saw a very small peach wood sword in his hand. There was also a red rope tied to it, making it look like there was some kind of auspicious light on it. However, it was too weak.


    However, I didn''t tell Li Sheng the truth. It''s rare for him to have such guts right now. If I were to tell him directly, he would probably lose this little bit of confidence. At that time, it would be easier for something to take advantage of him.


    "This thing does have some use, but we don''t need to go out. We can take care of them here."


    Hearing my confident words, Li Sheng became even braver. He even boldly looked around at the surrounding trees.


    When the wind blows, a light sound continuously spreads in this space, as if it was blown on one''s heart. I feel a refreshing feeling, that kind of feeling makes me subconsciously feel afraid.


    Li Xue''s entire body trembled. She immediately squatted on the ground and curled herself up in fear, crying out, "Sister Bai, there are so many things around, I''m really scared!"


    I frowned as I looked around at the increasing number of objects in my surroundings. This school is really not an ordinary one, there are actually so many lone souls hidden here. I even said that this was the biggest event that happened, but now it doesn''t look like this at all.


    These items were covered in a dense vapor. Every step they took, a deep footprint would be left, as if they were deliberately announcing their existence.


    As expected, these things were obtained by relying on the heart of the guide. These three lights couldn''t be missing.


    Little White stirred in my shadow as if he was ready to come out at any time. On the other hand, the coward never appeared, as if he had disappeared.


    The moment this thought flashed across my mind, I saw those items flying towards us while holding their own droplets of water. They fiercely opened their mouths and a unique fishy smell surrounded us in an instant.


    Li Sheng frowned strangely. He couldn''t see anything around him. Holding the peach wood sword, he complained in a low voice, "Why is it so cold here? Why didn''t I feel it before? There is also a stench! "


    What he didn''t know was that there was a naked woman quietly sticking to his back. This woman''s body was all green, and she didn''t look like before. She opened her mouth and walked towards his neck.


    I felt a burst of nervousness and wanted to help him, but I saw that the coward had appeared out of nowhere and changed into the appearance of a young man. The clothes on his body also looked much more mature.


    The coward directly used one hand to pinch the female ghost''s throat, lifting her up before squeezing down hard. Only a puddle of water remained on the ground.


    "Sister Bai, I am Qiu Sheng."


    Qiu Sheng greeted him with a smile. He did not look like a coward at all.


    It was unknown when Lil ''White ran out as well, but it looked at Qiu Sheng with disdain. "Even if you are older, what can you do? The hostility in you isn''t even as heavy as mine!"


    Looking at the prideful expression on the pretty boy''s face, it seemed as if hostility was a good thing.


    The two of them didn''t seem to be on good terms with each other, but the surrounding ghosts didn''t give them any time to slowly talk. Roars could be heard nonstop.


    The two of them began to move at the same time. The roars gradually turned into screams.


    The chilliness from before seemed to have been sucked away by something, and the air felt much lighter.


    Li Xue was dumbstruck as she looked at everything in front of her. Suddenly, she started crying.


    On the other hand, Li Sheng, who could not see anything, seemed to have a bit of leisure. For someone who could not see anything, this was really a stroke of luck.


    The ghosts in the pavilion were instantly taken care of by Qiusheng and Lil ''White, who immediately disappeared into the air. However, it was obvious that Lil'' White didn''t have any intention of returning. He only had a pained expression as he slightly curled his body.


    "Little White?" I looked at him worriedly, as if I had eaten something unclean.


    At the same time, the chill that had already dissipated was gradually replaced by darkness. They appeared out of nowhere and surrounded us, making it impossible for me to see what was happening. I could only subconsciously grab onto Whitey''s hand.


    When the fog dispersed, I was still in the small pavilion, but Li Xue and Li Sheng had already left for who knows where.


    Just as I was about to get up to look for someone, the sound of a flute reached my ears. I held Whitey''s hand and turned around to see a young man standing in the pavilion, playing the flute.


    The boy looked a little thin, but even so, I could feel something from him, as if he was unconsciously attracting the gazes of others. The closer I saw him, the more I felt an indescribable joy in my heart.


    That feeling of palpitation taught you that there''s no way to reject all of this youth''s requests.


    The kid stopped and turned to look at me, a flash of green in his eyes.

 C167

    It was also at this moment that I suddenly felt a pain in my palm and my mind cleared up a lot. Although this youth looked like a man of heaven, he wasn''t my type.


    He quietly turned his head around and saw that the remaining two people had long since forgotten where they were. They had a dreamy look on their faces, as if they had fallen into some kind of beautiful dream.


    Although Lil ''White didn''t feel anything, he had long been unable to extricate himself from those two words.


    The youth walked out of the pavilion. His long robe made him look magnificent, and his body emitted a holy light.


    I pretended to be infatuated with him and tried my best to look at his face. Gradually, I began to notice a bit of the scent of the Luoyang, and even more so felt a bit unwilling to accept it.


    It was as if he had been eaten by Luoyang.


    Who would have thought that the young man would just smile lightly and slowly walk in front of me. He extended a finger to raise my chin and muttered to himself, "If you don''t like it, there''s no way you can fake it. How much prettier is the person in your heart than me?"


    When I saw that I didn''t manage to hide successfully, I could only recover my original expression in an instant. With a slight smile, I used my cold fingers to ridicule, "Not speaking of where I can see better than you, at least I smell better than you. Don''t you know how smelly you are?"


    "Does it smell bad?"


    The youth didn''t mind at all as he retracted his fingers. It seemed like he was unintentionally pinching it, but it made me feel nauseous.


    Previously, I could only feel the Yin Qi on his body. When I got close to him, I could smell the stench of his corpse. Adding to the resentment, the smell was indescribable.


    "Can''t you smell it? Can''t you feel it?"


    I gradually retreated as I quickly thought of a way to deal with it. I didn''t know that Xiao Bai was standing behind me and had even imprisoned my hands. Xiao Bai''s eyes were grey as they were shrouded in darkness.


    "Is that interesting? Do you know those people died because of you? They are all innocent! "


    I said angrily. I didn''t think that this young man was really smart enough to let Xiao Bai deal with me. Xiao Bai had already formed a contract with me and there was nothing I could do with my blood.


    But if Little White hurts me, I''ll be punished.


    The youth remained calm and collected, but the words he spoke were extremely cruel. "These are all things that they did. If someone didn''t make the first move, how would we have had the chance?"


    His words were imprinted in my heart, as though they were directly stabbed into my flesh and blood. The parts of the shared emotions were indeed carved by that girl who killed her best friend with her own hands.


    The human heart sometimes seemed so complicated. Previously, it was clearly that he wanted to wear a pair of pants, but now, he could stab someone with a knife.


    "What''s more, you''re being reasonable with a ghost. From what I see, you are truly muddleheaded."


    The young man grinned and suddenly turned into the appearance of a woman. She was dressed in red and her long hair fluttered in the air, and an alluring fragrance filled my nose. In an instant, she seemed to lose all her strength and could only stand by relying on others.


    My eyelids were so heavy that I couldn''t even see what was in front of me. It was just that a hint of red was stimulating my eyelids.


    I knew that I couldn''t fall asleep like this. If I fell asleep like this, I would become a hostage again.


    The only way to keep myself awake was to bite the tip of my tongue. A little pain slowly stimulated my nerves, allowing me to stay awake.


    Xiao Bai carried me in its arms. From such a perspective, I could only see the red figure of the figure in front of me. Other than that, I couldn''t see anything else.


    Moreover, I always felt that there was a familiar aura around us, that had always been following us, but hadn''t shown up. I felt that it was very possible that it was Qiu Sheng, and only he was not controlled by us, moreover, he was the only one who could completely retract his aura.


    Their footsteps continued to move forward. After a long time, they slowly came to a stop. The silence was terrifying. There were no sounds at all. It was as if the entire world was left in darkness.


    I felt something change in Whitey''s movements, so I immediately closed my eyes and pretended that I was unconscious. After closing my eyes, my senses were magnified a lot.


    The clearest part was the perception within my body. I felt as though I had been placed into a narrow space. My body felt a little soft, but that ice-cold, moist feeling made me feel extremely uncomfortable.


    He almost wanted to roll over and leave.


    The wetness wasn''t my imagination. I could feel the water soaking into my clothes, even though it wasn''t fast.


    But I could still feel it clearly.


    "Master, you''ll be out soon."


    I heard a woman''s voice, as if in prayer, and then read out nothing that I could understand.


    The surrounding temperature started to drop. The originally humid environment instantly turned into a refrigerator that had water in it.


    As time passed, I started to shiver uncontrollably.


    I also felt as though I had reached my limit. I could only open my eyes carelessly. The moment I opened my eyes, a new darkness fell upon me.


    I even touched my eyelids the first time I thought about it. I suspected that I hadn''t opened my eyes at all. Otherwise, how could my vision be the same as before? There was no change at all.


    Unfortunately, what I touched was my own eyeball. I had already opened my eyes.


    I was sure I was in a completely closed world. I tried to move my arms, to see how big the place was.


    However, he found that he could only lift it slightly, as if it was a coffin made specifically for him.


    "Help!" I shouted in a soft and probing voice, but didn''t get any reply. It was as though I was the only one in the entire place.


    I used all the strength I had on the board, but there was no movement.


    At this point, I knew that if I wanted to play, I wouldn''t be able to get out of this place by myself. Thus, I no longer had the taboo of being heard by others and started shouting.

 C168

    Every time I cried out, I could feel my breath start to quicken. The oxygen inside couldn''t support me for too long, and if this went on, all that awaited me would be suffocation.


    One breath and my life will be cut down by a second.


    If he had known it would be like this, he might as well open his eyes right from the start. Although the chances of him escaping was not high, it would at least delay him a little.


    Unfortunately, there was no longer any use in regretting it now.


    While struggling, I suddenly grabbed the phoenix and fingerbone that were already prepared in my bag. Due to Luoyang''s influence, the black phalanx had already turned into a white bone. In the darkness, a faint outline could be seen.


    I looked at the bones and couldn''t help but to let out a bitter laugh. I didn''t expect that the one accompanying me would be someone else''s corpse. Even though it had the aura of a Luanyang, it still made me feel a little disheartened.


    "If you can sense your master''s aura, you must let him know that he was the one who killed me. "If I knew it would be like this, I might as well have died in a car accident. At least I don''t feel anything. If I''m going to die from torture like this, I might as well forget about it!"


    While talking, I felt that I had been wronged. I felt that what I said made perfect sense.


    Luanyang! You still didn''t come to save me!


    Without me, I want to see how you can revive yourself and get what you want!


    While scolding, I felt myself retracting my entire body. This was the sign of hypoxia. There was no longer any fresh oxygen outside. If I waited for another minute or two, all of the oxygen in my lungs would be depleted.


    Luanyang!


    You bastard!


    I used the last bit of my strength to recite this last sentence.


    He didn''t know that he would be reborn the next moment.


    The board on my head was directly lifted by someone, fresh air rushed into my respiratory tract, dry and hurried, stimulating my throat and stomach. I could only subconsciously cough with a heart wrenching cough.


    He knew that he could feel the presence of oxygen in every part of his body.


    I lost all my strength and leaned on the person who came over. I felt the person''s gentle pat on my shoulder until I recovered my strength.


    After recovering, I instantly felt that the atmosphere in the surroundings was a little strange. The yin energy in the surroundings was so dense that it was terrifying. The moment I raised my head, I barged into the gentle look in my eyes.


    "Bai Jian, are you alright?"


    I looked at the person in front of me in a daze. I suspected that I was dreaming. I thought that I was saved by Luanyang, but I didn''t think that it would be Ji Nan.


    Despite the wounds on his face, he was still handsome.


    I quickly pushed Ji Nan away and fell down on the ground by myself.


    Ji Nan immediately revealed an injured expression. He then forced a smile and said, "It''s good that you''re fine. It''s great that you''re fine."


    His voice sounded urgent, as if he was fighting for something.


    Seeing him in such a state, I was a bit hesitant. After all, this man had just saved my life. It was inevitable that he would go a bit overboard in doing so.


    "Ji Nan, thank you very much. If you need my help in the future, I will definitely help you. Don''t think too much about it."


    I stiffly said those words, not daring to look at Ji Nan''s expression at all. I pretended to observe my surroundings.


    Ji Nan smiled bitterly, "I don''t want your return."


    "Something is coming!" I interrupted Ji Nan''s words loudly. It wasn''t just because of the awkwardness, but because something was quickly heading towards me. The closer I got, the colder I felt.


    The intimidating scent made me shiver all over. I had a nagging feeling that the person who came was not someone we could deal with.


    Ji Nan wanted to say something, but a woman stopped him. She whispered, "She is right. Something is indeed coming and it is very powerful."


    Although Ji Nan was somewhat unwilling, he still seemed to listen to this woman''s words. He could only give up on the topic and look around with a vigilant expression.


    The four of them encircled me, protecting me in the middle. I could only rely on some gaps to see what was happening.


    After a gust of wind, a woman in red appeared directly in front of them. Her gaze was fixed on the coffin that had been destroyed under my feet, and she seemed extremely furious.


    "You guys actually dare to destroy the formation!"


    Ji Nan stepped forward and sneered. "What you''re doing is going against the heavens. Even without us, you wouldn''t have succeeded."


    When Ji Nan spoke, he gave off a very righteous and awe-inspiring feeling. It was completely different from before. Who could tell that Ji Nan was just a fuerdai who returned to the country? A real playboy?


    I didn''t think it was worth it.


    The woman''s bright red lips formed a bloody smile. She did not restrain her resentment at all. A strong killing intent emanated from her eyes. Her nails were very long, and carried the smell of blood.


    "Since all of you want to save her so much, then let all of you die together! "This way, you won''t have any way to break the news, right?"


    The woman laughed maniacally and suddenly turned around. The one blocking her was the cold woman from before. She held a peach wood sword in her hand. There were complicated pictures engraved on it. Even in the darkness, one could see the faint white color on it.


    This peach wood sword had a lot of merits. It was probably the work of a meritorious servant.


    In the woman''s hand, the wooden sword was like an arm from the original body, appearing extremely flexible. Unfortunately, in terms of speed, the woman in red''s speed was clearly faster.


    She first paused for a moment in interest, before clawing out with her claw. The woman was immediately sent flying and blood instantly seeped out from the position of her shoulder.


    The blood was black, as if it had been contaminated.


    The remaining two men looked at her and saw that she had been defeated so easily. They looked at each other and attacked the woman in red at the same time. They had no intention of fighting with her again.


    The three of them continued to tussle with each other, unexpectedly showing some intentions of not being able to differentiate between the two. I also noticed that the reason why the lady in red was so afraid, was because she didn''t dare to use her hands to touch the bodies of the two of them.


    As if there was something to be afraid of.


    Ji Nan saw that I was a bit confused, so he opened his mouth to explain, "Zhang Er Zhang was a person who followed by grandpa''s side since he was young. The things on his body are naturally not ordinary things, and if a ghost comes into contact with them, they will be devoured."

 C169

    "Devour?" I repeated, puzzled, not knowing what to do.


    Ji Nan looked at me with a complicated expression. He opened his mouth and said, "It should have a similar effect to your blood. Being able to turn a ghost into ashes is the best magic treasure to kill a ghost.


    When I heard this, I subconsciously distanced myself from Ji Nan. I originally thought that only a few people knew of this secret. Now, I didn''t even think that Ji Nan knew about it.


    What he said isn''t wrong. Right now, my blood is indeed the best weapon to kill ghosts.


    Seeing me dodge, panic flashed through Ji Nan''s eyes. He wanted to reach out and touch me, but he forcibly held himself back.


    "Bai Jian, you have to believe me. I really won''t hurt you. Why don''t you understand?"


    I looked at him with a cold expression. I felt a bit guilty, but I still couldn''t stop worrying. The situation on the other side of the battlefield had suddenly changed.


    The ghost lady saw that she couldn''t get close, so she didn''t attack directly. Instead, she let out an ear-piercing scream.


    Zhang Er''s expression changed, at the same time he exclaimed: "Not good, she is looking for a helper!"


    However, it was too late. The ghost girl giggled, and her body slightly trembled. She opened her mouth and said, "Since I have no way to touch you, I''ll let someone else do it."


    A figure gradually appears behind her. There is still a deep exhaustion on the girl''s face. Although it isn''t very clear, I can roughly guess the direction.


    This girl was most likely Zhang Yuan.


    However, why would she appear here?


    Zhang Yuanyuan''s face was numb as she allowed the ghost girl to drag her body in.


    One of the Zhang brothers cursed in his heart, "Big Brother, it looks like it will be difficult for us to get out today. We''ve really met our match!"


    "Second Brother, don''t embarrass Master!"


    Although the two were in danger, they didn''t forget to encourage each other. Zhang Yuanyuan, who had her body occupied, looked up and revealed a completely different smile.


    The ghost lady seemed unfamiliar with her body, actually doing a very strange movement with her arm. It was impossible to do according to the structure of the human body.


    After flipping it over, he immediately suffered a fracture. The ghost girl laughed without a care and pushed it back with her hand.


    "The human body is indeed extremely weak, but right now, it still has some effects."


    She took Zhang Yuanyuan''s skin and headed straight for the two of them. Her nails suddenly swelled up. If they stabbed into her skin, it would have the same effect as before.


    As expected, due to being able to come into contact with them, the two of them quickly suffered a lot of injuries.


    Ji Nan couldn''t sit still either. He used his spiritual power to fold the talisman into the shape of a crane and said, "Disciple is incompetent. Please help me."


    "I never thought that there would be a day like this. Bai Jian, if we can leave this place alive today, you should agree to let me try to woo you. We''re all single, right?"


    I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as I looked at him. I didn''t expect that at this time, he would actually be able to say such words. It was truly laughable.


    However, he couldn''t help but be bewitched by his loving appearance. He could only helplessly nod his head.


    Seeing me nod, Ji Nan''s eyes seemed to light up. He stood up and took out a brush and a box of cinnabar from his bag.


    "Actually, the thing that I am most proficient at is that I only need some time. However, this time, I will try my best to be faster."


    After saying that, Ji Nan started to draw some strange circles around me. As I grew up, I could barely hold on, but I still held on.


    One of them opened his mouth and shouted at Ji Nan, "Young master, are you begging for help?"


    Without even turning his head, Ning replied, "Yes." Hearing that, his hands instantly began to move even faster.


    They didn''t seem to consider their own safety at all. Their only concern was Ji Nan''s safety. This made me suspicious. No matter what, Ji Nan was only rich.


    All I know is that in large families, there probably isn''t a lack of money!


    Ji Nan''s forehead was already covered in a large amount of sweat. He didn''t mind wiping it off with the back of his hand and focused on what he was doing.


    I have to say, a serious man is really handsome. The feeling of being able to bear the burden even made me feel a little proud, though even I don''t know why I felt this way.


    By the time Ji Nan finished drawing, Zhang Er and Zhang Dazhi could no longer hold on. They could no longer stand. Their bodies were covered with wounds and they were bleeding out the same amount of black blood.


    ''Zhang Yuan sneered, "You overestimate yourself."


    Ji Nan suddenly squeezed my hand and asked in a low voice, "Are you willing to believe me? If you believe me, I need your blood to strengthen this formation. "


    I looked up at him suddenly. I hadn''t thought that this spell would need my blood.


    Ever since I found out about the effects of my own blood, I had been extremely careful every step of the way. But now, he actually said he wanted my blood.


    Zhang Yuan laughed and spoke very slowly, "Lady, I advise you to think this through carefully. There are many who obtained red with the array, I can''t bear to see you die just like that!"


    "Shut your mouth. I won''t hurt the white slip at all. Are you afraid?" Ji Nan stood in front of me and took out a few talismans. He held them in his hand with trembling fingers, letting me know how nervous he was at the moment.


    Gritting my teeth, I reached out my hand and swiped it with force. This wasn''t the first time I did this, and it looked extremely proficient. The pain made me close my eyes slightly and direct my blood towards the formation.


    The moment the formation came into contact with my blood, it released a dazzling light. I wanted to retract my arm, but found that I was unable to move. It was as though I was controlled by someone.


    Although ''Zhang Yuan'' was unreconciled, he still didn''t forget to mock her, "Little girl, didn''t I already say that? "Don''t easily believe a person because they can do anything. Why are you so disobedient?!"


    Ji Nan turned his head to look at my condition and immediately started to panic. "No, Bai Jian, I never expected this to happen. I will definitely save you, don''t be afraid! I will definitely save you! "

 C170

    Blood was flowing out from my body little by little. I could feel that my body was getting colder and colder. However, the formation beneath me seemed to be a Taotie that couldn''t satisfy me, greedily absorbing my blood.


    I turned my head to look at Ji Nan. Looking at the anxiety on his face, I let out a bitter laugh. Actually, I believed that he didn''t know that he would become like this, but he had no way of saving me.


    Zhang Yuan continued to laugh on the side as if he had already decided there wouldn''t be no results. However, this also meant that she indeed had no way to get close to the array.


    The power of the spell formation was too great, to the point that the darkness was almost turned into day.


    Ji Nan still didn''t have any intention of giving up. He yelled at the people who wanted to enter, but was blocked again and again. Surprisingly, the formation didn''t have any intention of harming him. It only kept him out.


    This phenomenon made me think of a possibility.


    But I knew what he was doing with my blood.


    Just as I was about to be drained of blood and become a human being, the water vapour in the sky grew heavier, and an indescribable sense of fear welled up within me.


    Zhang Yuan yelled out in exaggeration and separated himself from the body in an instant. He kneeled on the ground in embarrassment as his legs started to become illusory.


    "That''s impossible! I have been cultivating for thirty years, this is impossible! "


    Although screaming was impossible, it couldn''t stop his legs from disappearing. He could only watch as his body slowly started to change.


    At that moment, although I didn''t know if it was a friend or foe, I felt a bit more at ease.


    Following the red-clothed female''s miserable shrieks, a figure landed beside me. When he landed, the light rays from the formation instantly weakened by a lot.


    A pair of chilling cold eyes directly pierced my heart.


    "First..." "Sir."


    My vision was blurry as I looked at this figure. Feeling completely at ease, I fell backwards. Following which, I fell into a cold embrace as I wished.


    The person on my wrist was pinching me tightly. Although it was very painful, I could feel that the formation had disappeared and my wounds were slowly recovering.


    "Didn''t I tell you to bring autumn life?" Luanyang''s voice was very cold, making me feel a bit guilty, but then I realized that I really did bring Qiusheng, why would I feel guilty.


    However, even though he felt that he wasn''t unreasonable, he still didn''t dare to retort. He could only grumble in his heart and feign weakness without being able to move.


    Although Luanyang said me, but holding my hand, but completely do not have the intention of letting go.


    She looked at Luoyang, and a look of nostalgia flashed in her eyes, as she said: "I didn''t expect that after thirty years, I would still be able to see your true face, and it''s still the same as before, there hasn''t been any big changes ah! "But I still like you. It''s just like a corpse."


    "That look is really impressive. I will never forget the look of someone else slaughtering you!"


    The ghost lady seemed to know that she didn''t have any chance to leave. She opened her mouth and started taunting Luanyang, as if she was trying to provoke her with her words.


    But Luanyang didn''t seem to be enraged by his words. Instead, he shot back, "You''re just a little thing, and this isn''t what I really look like. You don''t even have the qualifications to see my corpse, do you?"


    "Why are you lying to yourself? Don''t you want to lose face in front of this woman?"


    The ghost lady insisted that she wasn''t affected by it at all.


    At this moment, I wasn''t sure who I should believe. After all, Luanyang''s soul form had always appeared in my eyes. As for his other appearance, I wasn''t too sure.


    "It''s similar to what your master learned, but it''s impossible for him to revive. Let''s just give up on this idea!" Luanyang spoke in a very casual tone, directing the group of ghost girls with his hands. The ghost lady instantly accelerated her speed of dissipation, and in less than ten seconds, she had completely disappeared.


    That resentful aura directly rushed into Luanyang''s soul, turning into his power.


    The whole time, Ji Nan seemed to be in a daze. Only after seeing that I was safe did he relax slightly. He knelt on the ground in disappointment.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t expect this to happen."


    He smiled bitterly as his eyes reddened.


    A horizontal scar was left on my wrist. It was a fake when I say that I wasn''t afraid. It didn''t feel good to be on the verge of losing all of my blood.


    But who could blame this?


    At least it wouldn''t be Ji Nan.


    I leaned on Luanyang''s side and said to Ji Nan, "This has nothing to do with you, so you don''t have to worry about it. However, I hope that you won''t tell anyone else about what happened tonight, okay?"


    Ji Nan''s eyes darkened, "He isn''t Bai Zilan, is he? What exactly is he? You actually want me to help you hide it. "


    "Shut up! Just tell me if you agree to it! "


    As soon as I heard that Luoyang had become his mouth, I would subconsciously feel anger in my heart.


    Ji Nan endured the pain on his body and stood up. There was a deep imprint left on the ground by his feet. He looked over with a fierce gaze, but in the end, he chose to compromise.


    "Fine, as long as he doesn''t hurt you, I won''t tell you what happened today. Bai Jie, you have to remember that I will always be waiting for you, no matter what decision you make!"


    After saying that, he immediately turns around and walks away while the remaining three of them support each other as they walk behind him. When I saw the three of them, I felt that something was amiss.


    "No need, even if you know, it''s fine."


    Luanyang didn''t seem to mind at all as he said those words. If I say any more, it would seem to be a bit nosy, so I could only shut my mouth.


    After everyone had left, the surroundings seemed completely immersed. At this moment, I also discovered that there was a big problem. I didn''t know why the coffin by my side had closed once again.


    It was surrounded by a very thick black fog.


    As soon as I saw it, I knew that there must be something big in there. I shrank back behind Luanyang in fear.


    Luoyang acquiesced in my action, standing still.


    He even comforted her, "The things inside have long since left. What''s left in there are only a few remnants."


    It was a pity that after hearing his comforting words, I became even more afraid. Just the remnants were enough to frighten me. If it was my real body, then it would truly be unimaginable.

 C171

    Even if one knew nothing would come out of the coffin, one would still feel an illusion if they looked at it for too long. When one wanted to look away, they would feel that their body was extremely hard, and there was no way to look away.


    I felt as though I couldn''t say it out loud and that I was instantly surrounded. No matter how hard I tried, I was unable to shift my gaze away and instead, had the illusion of wanting to go up and greet him.


    When I lifted one foot, I felt a cool breeze behind my back, and a pain in my wrist, as if a slender silver needle had plunged into my flesh.


    Ah!


    I cried out, unconsciously covering my sore spot.


    His consciousness also gradually recovered. With a face full of fear, he looked at Luoyang and asked, "What did I do just now?"


    Luanyang looked at me with a complicated gaze. However, she didn''t have any intention of lying to me. "You wanted to go into the coffin just now. Did you go in there before?"


    I looked at Luoyang blankly. I didn''t know why he was asking this question, but could it be that the coffin would recognize someone just because I entered it once?


    "Do you mean that this thing will automatically pick it up?"


    Luoyang was at a loss for a moment after hearing my words. She didn''t quite understand what I meant by "automatic pick-up", but she still looked at me coldly before nodding her head.


    After receiving a definite answer, I looked at the coffin with even more fear. The feeling of gradually suffocating in the darkness didn''t feel good. At the very least, I didn''t want to have to do it again.


    The sky wasn''t bright at all, and the darkness continued to persist.


    The formation drawn on the ground didn''t completely disappear. One could even feel the faint energy from it, as well as the color of my blood.


    I looked at Luoyang and asked, "Tell me, who exactly wants my blood, and my life?"


    "There are too many people who want your blood. No matter if it''s a person or a ghost, they will all want your blood. However, there really aren''t many people who want your life. Don''t worry, as long as I''m still here, no one will take your life."


    Every word was sincere, but I didn''t take it to heart, because I knew it was all just a temporary promise.


    However, there was no way to avoid it. As sweetness filled my heart, I couldn''t help but plunge into Luoyang''s embrace.


    However, after some time, he was interrupted by someone else. Autumn Life gradually emerged from the darkness of the night, and Little White, who had a lifeless look in his eyes, was standing beside him.


    Little White did not look too good. It was as if its entire body had lost all of its soul, and its eyes were devoid of any luster.


    "Sir, please save him."


    Without another word, Qiu Sheng immediately knelt down towards the ground. Even if it was a spirit body, it would still be able to cause the soil on the ground to fall down by three parts. This showed just how powerful the force behind the action was.


    Luanyang didn''t let go of me. She let me lean against him, using my clothes to protect me as she surrounded me in his power.


    "He has ill intentions. Did he fall for it this time because of his bad intentions? You actually said you wanted me to help him with something like this. You didn''t have such a temper before."


    Luanyang''s voice sounded very familiar, as if she had known Qiusheng for a long time, but the rejection was very obvious.


    Qiu Sheng''s expression was clearly somewhat unsatisfactory. He gloomily looked at Whitey, who had its eyes wide open, and said with a bitter smile, "People change. I was once a human, so I will naturally begin to change. Please help me, mister!"


    However, even so, I was still rejected by Luanyang. I couldn''t bear to continue watching because Xiao Bai was my backer. Now that something happened, I should have saved him.


    However, Luoyang, seeing my attitude, followed by a roar of anger, looks very unhappy.


    "Do you know what you''re saying? Every decision I made was to prevent you from getting hurt. Why are you doing this?


    Luanyang''s attitude was resolute, but also a little angry from embarrassment. I treated his behavior as if it was real, opened my teeth and bit into the thicker meat everywhere.


    He wanted to make himself more clear-headed.


    "If you''re worried about me, I can give him some blood first. At least I don''t want him to die right now."


    It was unknown which of my words had alarmed Luanyang''s nerves. He immediately berated, "Shut up! Qiu Sheng, take him away or he will immediately turn into ashes!"


    Qiu Sheng was clearly someone who understood Luanyang''s thoughts. He quickly stood up from the ground, put Little White on his shoulder and gradually hid in the darkness.


    "Lil ''White will get into trouble!" I anxiously watched as they disappeared, feeling that I was useless.


    Even my own spirit is unable to protect me, but I only need a little bit of blood. As long as I can save him, I am definitely willing to give it.


    Luanyang firmly hugged me, and my body trembled.


    "Five days is fine, we don''t have to rush at all. Moreover, we are only at the first step of the journey. Do you think tonight''s matter will be completely over?"


    My heart tightened. I had to say that I really thought that what happened tonight had passed just like that. However, I didn''t expect that this was just the beginning.


    We had no way to take away Zhang Yuanyuan''s body, so we could only wrap it up and leave it in the yard. Her body was very cold, and if I didn''t feel her weak breath, I would probably think it was just a corpse.


    After finishing this matter, I followed Luanyang into a teaching building. When I was walking down the stairs, I saw a woman sitting at a window on the sixth floor. Her hair was long, fluttering in the dark night.


    I looked up just in time to see her spring to her feet and leap in my direction.


    At that moment, my eyes widened. However, the corpse didn''t fall down. Only after a long time did I suddenly hear the sound of my heart beating.


    One after another, it declared the continuation of my life.


    Ah!


    I let out a loud cry and clutched my chest, breathing heavily.


    Luanyang raised her eyebrows, reached out her hand and patted me on the back. There was a hint of dissatisfaction in her tone.


    "Aren''t you already prepared? Why are you still scared by these things? "

 C172

    I recovered from Luanyang''s voice, and when I looked up, there was no one sitting at the window, let alone jumping down.


    "Wasn''t there someone just now?" I looked at the window blankly. I didn''t dare to blink because I was afraid that the person would appear at the window''s location.


    Luanyang laughed softly as he pointed to the window above and said, "Are you talking about the child just now? She seems to have already gone in, shouldn''t she be hiding properly? "


    "Hiding away?"


    For some reason, the moment I thought of this word, a little girl with a teddy bear in her hand suddenly appeared in my mind. She stood at the top of the stairs and said with an innocent smile, "Are you here to play games with me?"


    He was scared by his own thoughts and couldn''t help but shiver. He smiled bitterly: "You didn''t just say it to scare me right? There''s no child at all. It''s just my imagination, right?"


    I looked at Luoyang with sincere eyes, but all I could do was watch him slowly shake his head, and then walk straight in. With his broad back, his stride was a little too big, if I had been even a few seconds late, I would have been unable to keep up.


    He trotted to keep up with her and entered the school building. He could feel as if he had entered an incredible place.


    Occasionally, there would be a strange sound, like a cat''s meow, but it was different from the usual meowing.


    However, due to Luanyang''s actions, I didn''t dare to say anything. I just obediently followed behind him. However, I was afraid that something would suddenly appear behind me and look around.


    In the empty corridor, only the sound of footsteps could be heard.


    One after another, Luanyang''s voice was heavy, and my footsteps were shallow. One deep while the other shallow as I switched back and forth.


    Two, three times ¡ª


    All of a sudden, Luanyang stopped walking, and I almost bumped into his back. Subconsciously, I grumbled in a low voice, "Why did you stop all of a sudden?"


    Luanyang did not turn back, but just stood there quietly.


    I swallowed my saliva. I also discovered that something was different. Both of us had already stopped our steps, but the deep and shallow footsteps didn''t stop at all.


    The sounds seemed to stomp on my heart, as though it would shatter at any moment.


    The footsteps were getting louder and louder in my ears, and I was getting more and more nervous. Luanyang suddenly turned around, covered my mouth tightly, and then leaned against the wall.


    I lightly tapped on Luanyang''s arm and wanted to say that I didn''t need to cover my mouth, but in the next moment, I just stared in front of me, completely forgetting what I was doing just now.


    At a corner ahead, footsteps were gradually approaching. Two people slowly walked out. Their eyes were dull, but their appearance did not change.


    Luanyang and I, the two of us were at the same distance. The most distinct thing was the look in each other''s eyes, and the action between us.


    Ever since I entered, I had been moving around a lot. However, the me in front of me didn''t have any reaction at all as I continued to walk forward with a numb face.


    The two of them seemed to be completely unconscious as they walked deeper and deeper until they were right in front of us. I looked at my face and subconsciously swallowed my saliva.


    I never thought that my swallowing would be so obvious. It was as if the sound was magnified countless times.


    My fingers tightened around mine, and my heart tightened with it.


    Sure enough, ''I'' and ''Luanyang'', who were originally walking forward, stopped in their tracks and turned around to face us.


    As if he had discovered something interesting, an exaggerated smile appeared on his originally dazed face.


    "Found it, found it."


    The moment he opened his mouth, a young girl''s voice echoed in the corridor.


    Luanyang seemed to let out a helpless sigh, then she let go of my mouth, instantly thrusting a dagger into her heart.


    Fresh blood immediately flowed out and dripped onto the ground, expelling the red roses one by one.


    "What are you doing?" I heard my voice almost squeezed out.


    Luanyang, who was stabbed by the knife, didn''t seem to think that it would turn out like this. He touched the blood on his chest with a puzzled look on his face, then tilted his head and said, "No, no, that''s not right."


    Luanyang sneered, "Of course you''re wrong! If you have the ability, don''t hide behind me. You aren''t me at all.


    Luanyang seemed to be enraged. He opened his mouth and screamed, and then the skin and flesh on his face started falling down, revealing the white bones underneath. The red flesh and blood stuck to it, but his mouth was still opening and closing, saying that something was wrong.


    However, the ''I'' beside him suddenly rushed forward, pulled out the knife from ''Luanyang'' '''' s chest, and stabbed towards me. I screamed, and ran to Luanyang''s side.


    However, Luanyang didn''t seem to want to help me at all. She just stood there, looking at ''Luanyang'' who was still talking.


    Such an attitude made me panic. In my heart, I immediately came up with an answer, but I didn''t want to know such an answer. Thus, I wanted to fight for myself. "This thing looks really powerful!"


    As I walked in circles around them, I said these words. ''I'' didn''t have a very fast speed, just about the same as my initial stamina. If it wasn''t for the long time I spent with Luoyang and the rest, I would have already caught up to them.


    But even so, I was tired and out of breath.


    Luanyang didn''t say anything. She just looked straight at me with her eyes, one look was more than just words.


    I stretched out my hand, choked with sobs, and gave him a middle finger. With a loud scream, I ran towards the interior of the school building.


    Occasionally, he would turn around and see himself with a knife, chasing after him with a horrified expression.


    As I thought about the scene, I knew that it was probably very hard to see and I also believed that it would be very hard to forget. After all, it is possible to be chased down with a knife, but it is very difficult to see myself being chased with a knife.


    The teaching building seemed very spacious, but there were a lot of classrooms. I could already see a lot of things going back and forth, and I was afraid that I would be caught, so I climbed the stairs.


    As I went up a flight of stairs, I felt that there was something different about this first floor. There was a sense of being alive, and not just a little at that.


    The life force was very dense, but it was like a signal in the mountains. Sometimes, one couldn''t feel it.


    I only stopped for a moment before I heard footsteps getting closer and closer behind me.

 C173

    This thing was really haunting!


    I had no choice but to continue running forward. Since I could sense someone''s aura from within the building, I would probably be in the same profession. At that time, it would be good for me to be able to help.


    So I started to run into the classroom. After pushing open a door, I ran through the front door to the back door, and in the middle of it all I managed to get some obstacles into the middle of the road.


    He just wanted to buy some time.


    However, after returning to three classrooms, when I ran out, I nearly bumped into myself with a knife in my hand.


    Who would have thought that her IQ was so high that she could feel the rules from my actions? I entered through the back door and she was waiting for me at the front door.


    With a wave of the knife, the hair that was tied up was instantly torn apart. Right now, I look more like a female ghost.


    My physical strength was gradually decreasing. If this continues, then it would be inevitable for me to catch up with her. After all, I would feel tired, but she wouldn''t. Even if it was in the past, she would still be full of energy.


    Looking at the remaining door in front of me, I randomly picked the most pleasing one to enter. This time, I didn''t have any thoughts of finding obstacles for myself.


    Who would have thought that the moment the door was pushed open, it would be filled with dazzling lights and the gazes of over a dozen people?


    I was stunned. I never expected such a result.


    "Quickly close the door!"


    When a piece of chalk hit my body, I subconsciously turned around and closed the door before sitting on the floor with my back leaning against the door.


    However, the gazes of these people were still fixed on my body, not moving at all. If it wasn''t for the fact that everyone could feel anger from my body, I would have thought that I had entered the corpse tide.


    "How did you get in? There''s actually something chasing after you from behind. It seems like you''ve also been targeted! "


    The person standing on the podium slowly walked in. He wore a large gold chain around his neck, so his speech sounded very rough. If it wasn''t for the southern accent, I would have thought he was from the northeast.


    However, the most eye-catching aspect was still that round and big bald head.


    I don''t know why, but the bald guy looked so funny under the incandescent light. I couldn''t help laughing even when I was being chased by him earlier.


    "You little girl, you are not allowed to laugh! "I''ll throw you out and keep you company with that thing!" The baldy obviously knew what I was laughing at. In an instant, he turned angry from embarrassment, and his expression turned ferocious.


    I also discovered that there was a tattoo on his neck. It really was the neck of a bad youth.


    "I''m sorry, my name is Bai Jian, I was just a little brain-dead. Are they all strangers?" "But why are you all looking at me like that?"


    I coughed and changed the topic.


    "White board?" I''ve never heard of it! I am Xu Zizai of the Wudang Sect! "These people have three bodies, naturally they are like this. You brought in yin energy and you even used yang energy. If they don''t look at you now, why are they still looking at me?"


    Xu Zizai angrily rubbed his bald head, looking extremely frustrated.


    "Hey!" Is there anyone outside? I''ve been stuck in this place for a week! "


    "A week? Why aren''t you dead yet! " I subconsciously replied. After I said that, I immediately regretted it.


    I actually thought about what Feng Ming said about a special kind of dead person. He said that he didn''t even know that he was dead, so he kept walking around in the human world. This kind of person had an extremely strong consciousness, so much so that he couldn''t even feel the yin energy and could only let them reverberate in the human world.


    Such people, you cannot expose the fact that they are already dead, or they will instantly turn into evil spirits and devour you.


    When he had heard those words, his brain had already fully reconstructed the scene. Now, looking at this baldy, he felt even more terrifying.


    Perhaps it was because my frightened expression was too obvious, but the baldhead was obviously angered and laughing.


    "Girl, right now you don''t have a mirror, or else I''ll let you see for yourself which one of us looks more like a ghost! "This is so infuriating. I thought that a powerful person would be able to take me out of here!"


    After hearing those words, I started to hesitate. This baldy seems to understand a lot of things.


    "Are you really not a ghost? "But you''ve already been here for a week. Don''t you want to eat?"


    The baldy directly rolled his eyes, "You should tell me who your master is. I promise I won''t be in contact with him in the future, why would I hand over a disciple like you? Don''t you see that I''m a living soul?" My body has been well nurtured by my Master. Even if you give me a year, I won''t die! "


    Shocked, I looked back and forth on the baldy''s body. In the end, I couldn''t resist reaching out my hand to touch him, but instead, touched his ice-cold body.


    "You! I can feel you! "


    I could clearly feel that when I said those words, the baldy had already given up.


    He did not care about me at all, and started chanting at the souls, "How can I, Xu Zizai, be so miserable? I can''t believe I met someone who turned out to be a fool, master! Hurry up and save me, or your disciple will really die! I was bored to death! These souls are the only things that can be played in this crappy place. "


    I smiled awkwardly. I knew I was terrible, but I didn''t think I would be so bad that I didn''t even know about the Life Soul.


    I was about to say that Luanyang would come to our rescue when I heard a knock on the door.


    The sound was like a blow to my heart.


    Xu Zizai was also stunned, "Sure, following your stuff, your IQ is not that high!" They actually know that you''re hiding inside. "


    "Didn''t I just realize it? Will she come in? "


    I felt a pang of despair at the thought of having a fierce self outside.


    Xu Zizai scoffed, "With that thing''s IQ outside, it won''t take too long to get in. You sure are powerful!"


    A clear taunt hit me.


    I couldn''t help but taunt her back, "Are you that good? If you are powerful, why can''t you leave! If you have the ability, go out and take care of the things outside. "


    "Do you think I don''t want to? If I go out, all the spirits in this place will be discovered. When the time comes, they will all be dead."


    "You mean, you''re staying here because you''re hiding this soul? If you go out at this time, these souls will be discovered?"


    I couldn''t help but look at these ignorant souls. They seemed to be the students of this school, and green shadows could be seen on their faces.

 C174

    Xu Zizai smiled wryly. "If it weren''t for the fact that my young master told me that saving a person''s life was better than creating a seven-layered pagoda, I would have left a long time ago. Is there a need to stay here forever?


    Although he felt a little touched, he retorted subconsciously, "What if you think you can''t beat the things outside? "Don''t tell you that you don''t know there''s something very powerful out there."


    "You little girl, are you trying to piss me off!? I''ll just hit you today then! "


    Before Xu Zizai had the chance to make a move, the door had already started to shake. The things outside had probably given up on their courtesy and knocked on the door. Now, they were directly kicking the door open!


    I tied up my hair and looked for the talisman within my clothes. Although there weren''t many, it should still be of great use.


    Xu Zizai turned his head to look at me, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    "Are you from Mount Shu?" He couldn''t tell! "If you are still from Mount Shu, then where is your sword?"


    I know that it is because of the phoenix cry. I also know that the talismans in Mount Shu are very powerful, but the most powerful one is the sword.


    However, I have never seen Feng Ming''s sword before, as if saying that it is still in the hands of Feng Ming''s master and has yet to be completed, and that the infernal energy on it is too strong.


    "I''m not from Mount Shu, I''m a disciple of the Bai Clan''s Bai Zilan. Are there people from Mount Shu as weak as me?" I joked as I picked out a Yang Fire Talisman.


    On the other hand, Xu Zizai took my talisman paper and looked at it carefully.


    "You''re quite knowledgeable. How could we casually meet people from Mount Shu? But your paper talisman is really good. It can''t be that you''re your master''s, right?"


    I was so angry that I trembled. I wanted to retrieve my talisman, but I suddenly realised that I was unable to get my height. This foolish big fellow was actually 1.9 meters tall.


    Just standing there was like a small mountain.


    "Bastard Xu Zizai!"


    "I''ll return it to you, stingy bastard!" Xu Zizai revealed a disdainful expression and placed the talisman on my head like he was giving alms. I was so angry that I wanted to curse.


    However, he was scared by something outside the door. That thing actually shook the door as if it was going to break in.


    I swallowed my saliva and chanted a complicated incantation in silence. Afterwards, I stuck the talisman on the door, and in an instant, the door burst out a strong light.


    I subconsciously narrowed my eyes. After which, I heard screams from outside. I didn''t even have the time to be happy when I felt my shoulders being pressed down by someone.


    Xu Zizai gritted his teeth and his voice came from above me, "White Mirror, you really picked it up for nothing!" Do you know the power of this talisman? "Hurry and tear it off!"


    I was at a loss and wanted to turn my head back, but I found that I was firmly pressed down and could only tear off the talisman.


    Xu Zizai loosened his grip on my shoulder, but the voice did not change, "You are just trying to kill me right? Seeing that I am just a soul, you want to bully me like this? "


    I smiled awkwardly. I didn''t think that this talisman would be able to threaten Xu Zizai, or even kill him.


    "Then what should we do?" "You are rejecting things. What if the thing outside didn''t die after that strike?"


    Just as I finished my sentence, I heard a light knock on the door. Although it was small, it entered my eardrums.


    Xu Zizai was so angry that he laughed and gave up on struggling. A 1.9m tall man was sitting weakly on the ground with a look of helplessness on his face.


    "You really have the physique of a jinx!" "Why should I be here, why would I meet you, why should I be leaving the mountain on my own, I should be opening the bookstore properly, and never come out again."


    I was stung by his attitude, but I knew that I really did seem like a piece of bad luck. This is the first time I realised that I had the physique of a crow''s beak.


    Seeing his wronged expression, I couldn''t bear to open my mouth to console him, "That''s not it, you have to think of something good too. Didn''t you hear it earlier? The sound of that thing knocking on the door was so soft that it must be very weak. It was still too early to come in! "And if it turns out to be amazing, I can also post it again. Can''t you just move away a bit?"


    Xu Zizai raised his head and rolled his eyes, "Yeah, you''re so smart. Why didn''t I think of that?"


    I curled my lips. I really felt that I was unable to communicate with this person. I could only stand at the entrance as I was afraid that this thing would suddenly barge in.


    I don''t know how he''s doing right now. What kind of training? I clearly just wanted to hide behind him and not come out for the rest of my life.


    When he thought about how cold and confident he was, how he made the decision too quickly.


    I don''t know if it was due to my heart, but I suddenly felt Luanyang''s aura, and it was very close, and it even had a baleful aura. That baleful aura charged into my brain, interrupting all my thoughts.


    I jerked my eyes in a direction.


    That feeling was very strong. Luanyang must have been forced to release that evil aura, and it was getting more and more intense. How could this be?!


    Subconsciously, I wanted to leave, but just as I put my hands on the handle, I heard Xu Zizai''s exasperated voice, "What are you doing? Do you want to go out and die? "I''ll say this first. If you leave, I won''t help you!"


    Only after being shocked by his words did I react. There was a female ghost outside, a female ghost who looked exactly the same as me.


    "Then, I will stick the symbol paper on her body!"


    "With just you? You''re not afraid of being stabbed before you even get close? "


    I sighed in frustration. However, thinking that I was unable to control Luoyang''s baleful aura, I mustered my courage once again.


    "Go away, I''ll stick it again, and then I''ll run out so she can''t catch me."


    Xu Zizai frowned, "Silly girl, why do you have to go out?"


    I didn''t turn my head around but immediately moved. Facing the same glaring light, I didn''t squint my eyes this time. After hearing the scream, I immediately threw out a sheet of talisman paper before quickly running out.


    That ''I'' had black eyes, but he could feel my aura. He stood up tenaciously from the ground and raised his blade with one hand as he headed towards me.


    Heh, he was really tenacious!


    I lifted my foot and started to run in the direction I felt. After resting for a while, it was obvious that my physical strength was recovering quickly.


    Very quickly, he was able to throw away the ''I'' behind him.


    Luanyang, wait for me!

 C175

    I was like a headless fly, constantly searching for my own beam of light in the darkness.


    However, that beam of light was too weak for him to see. He could only see a tiny bit of it. In this complicated school building, it was extremely difficult to find.


    From time to time, I would stop to look for a better direction. However, as soon as I stopped, I realised that I had already caught up.


    Furthermore, she is no longer a single ghost, but two. What''s surprising is that this ghost''s appearance is actually exactly the same as mine. I can see three of me in one go.


    However, this didn''t mean that it would be able to distract me. As long as I ran through the corridor in front of me, I would be able to reach a relatively empty place. The more I saw, the greater my hope of being able to see the light.


    "I want to see how long you guys can keep up with me!"


    I gritted my teeth and pounded my feet a few times. Then, I stood up and ran in the direction that I wanted to go without looking back.


    Just as I was about to reach the door, I didn''t expect that there wasn''t any light behind the door. Instead, there were expressionless people standing there. Even without slowly counting, I could tell that there were about twenty people there.


    I entered and everyone looked in my direction. I could immediately feel the changes in their bodies.


    If one wanted to go over there, it would be impossible. But now, it was even more difficult.


    Even if these things were not hostile to me, I would not be able to squeeze through them.


    What was even more infuriating was that the two ''I'' behind him had already started walking over slowly, each of them holding up a sharp knife, flashing a cold light in the night.


    I can guarantee that if this thing were to pierce into my body, I would definitely lose too much blood and die.


    I retreated step by step, and then approached the bodies that looked like living corpses.


    "Help, help!" I quietly cried out, afraid that I would be able to call these bodies over. I held the Yang Fire Talisman in my hand as my heart was extremely flustered.


    Seeing that those things were getting closer and closer, I could only turn around and throw the Yang Fire Talisman into the crowd. With a flash of light, I saw the bodies gradually start to burn. Those people started to scream in pain.


    They weren''t real human bodies at all, but rather, soul bodies.


    But what struck me most of all was that these people were dressed in very strange clothes, and they didn''t feel like modern people at all.


    They kept struggling and screaming in the fire, making me feel as if I was in the middle of a fire, but there was no fire brigade at this time. I could only watch as these fires relentlessly burned everything.


    I originally thought that this would delay me a little, but who would have thought that those two ''I'' were no different from madmen. They actually weren''t expensive, but the flames on their bodies were heading towards me as they constantly chanted.


    "You can''t run! He couldn''t run away! "We can''t escape!"


    Hearing this young lady''s voice made me feel extremely infuriated. I''ve already been chased for such a long time, yet you''re already muttering this much. You''re simply provoking me.


    "F * cking hell, do you only know how to bully me!?"


    I cursed loudly and kicked away the soul in front of me. I turned around and ran into the pavilion. However, just as I was about to climb the stairs, I stumbled and fell like a hungry tiger pouncing on its prey.


    With a creaking sound, I even heard the sound of my bones breaking. Looking down fearfully, I realised that the fingerbone I was holding on to had been crushed into two pieces.


    However, the place where he had fallen was still in pain. It was almost impossible for him to stand up.


    However, the thing behind had already caught up with them. Their faces were identical, and their mouths were wide open. Their blood-red tongues were sticking out as if they were showing off to me. They were showing off that they could finally catch me.


    "Die, die!"


    I smiled bitterly as I could only watch as they slowly raised the blade. I only needed to wait for the blade to fall before I would die.


    I was unable to accept the fact that I was killed by myself. Thus, I closed my eyes and waited for my fate to end. However, if someone came to save me, that would be the best decision.


    Thinking this way, the corners of my mouth curled up uncontrollably.


    "Look! I knew she must have expected I would not die! Did you see that, she can still laugh! "


    A harsh phrase suddenly stabbed into my eardrums, instantly giving me the desire to survive.


    I suddenly opened my eyes and saw a bright bald head flashing in the night sky. My heart was actually moved. "Xu Zizai! You actually came to save me! "


    Xu Zizai stared at me coldly and pointed to my side.


    Only then did I realize that there was another person standing beside me, wearing a new dao outfit and holding a sword in his hand.


    "Sister Bai, you were too careless!" "If I don''t come, you''re dead for sure. Can you please take a snack? The thing that mister gave you was to let you try your best to not break your bones?"


    Feng Ming took the finger bone away with a heartbroken expression.


    "Such a good thing was broken into two pieces. If I were you, Sir, I would have chased you out of my sect. How embarrassing!"


    When I saw Phoenix''s Cry, I wanted to doubt if it was really him. However, after hearing those words, I knew that I was overthinking it.


    "If you have the ability, why didn''t you find me earlier?" Right now, Sir''s body is emitting too much killing intent. We need to find him as soon as possible! "


    When Feng Ming heard about Luoyang, he instantly turned serious. "You said that Mister caused this evil aura again? If he has too much killing intent now, it will definitely attract a lot of negative emotions! "


    Yin?


    I was stunned. Even though I had never seen him before, I felt that he must be a very powerful person. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have caused Feng Ming''s expression to change so drastically.


    "Black and White Impermanence?"


    "You know about the Black and White Impermanence right? Do you think that you can meet these two big figures just because you want to?" Xu Zizai looked at me with a sneer, as if I was someone who had never seen the market before.


    Feng Ming, on the other hand, had already taken out his compass and was searching for something in the surroundings.


    I knew that it was specially prepared for Luoyang, with him estimated that I could find Luoyang''s figure faster than me.


    But is Xu Zizai coming with me? If all of them were to come together, I''m afraid you would be able to tell that Mister is not the original Bai Zilan, right?


    Furthermore, although he felt that he would not be a bad person, he was still only a stranger who knew his name. He could not be trusted.

 C176

    Before I could say anything, Xu Zizai seemed to have already known what I was going to say and said, "Then go find your mister, I need to return to my body now and try my best to take these souls with me, they can''t waste too much time either."


    Feng Ming put away the compass and nodded. "Then we will split up. Brother Xu, we will meet again another day!"


    "There will be a day where we will meet again. Farewell!"


    Who would have thought that a hoodlum would know such etiquette so well. Looking at his serious expression, I felt that it was a little funny.


    After bidding farewell, he turned around and left without hesitation.


    After he left, Feng Ming quickly took out the compass and pointed in a direction. He pulled me and started running in that direction.


    I followed his footsteps as I panted heavily. After all, there was still a huge gap between the two of us. The moment we reached our destination, I couldn''t help but pant heavily.


    Feng Ming kept the compass and took out his sword. He pointed ahead and bellowed, "Stop! "If you insist on not realizing it, you will be executed!"


    I still hadn''t recovered from the shock from his attack when I felt an extremely powerful force coming my way. I immediately turned around and ran, while Phoenix''s cry directly blocked it with my sword.


    This is also the first time I''ve seen his sword. It''s transparent and silver, with the picture of a phoenix imprinted faintly on it. It looks extremely domineering.


    However, I no longer cared about Phoenix''s Cry after that, because I saw Luoyang''s face was filled with pain as his hands were tied up. He grinded his teeth and struggled continuously, but to no avail.


    "Mister!"


    I anxiously shouted at him and wanted to run over quickly to appease his current emotions. However, I didn''t expect that I would be blocked by someone. It was an eleven-year-old child, holding a broken panda in his hands.


    "Sis, don''t go over there. It will be very dangerous. You should play with me!"


    I took a deep breath in anger. I wanted to curse in my heart, but I forcefully held it in.


    "Sister Bai, hurry over!"


    It was unknown when Feng Ming stood by my side, but the tip of his sword was pointed at the little girl. He didn''t have the slightest intention of showing mercy.


    I looked at the things by the little girl''s side and was a little worried. With just a glance, I could tell that she was a powerful person. Otherwise, how would she have lured Luoyang here?


    "Big brother, I think you can play with big brother. Leave this big sister to me, or you''ll die." The girl let out a squeaky laugh, as if she was doing it on purpose.


    Her brother, who was hiding in her mouth, was standing in front of us. His body was very twisted and his hands and feet were very slender. His arms seemed to be as long as his body and the skin on his face looked extremely aged.


    He reached out his hand towards us, and unexpectedly, it was covered with fur.


    "Yellow skin?" Have you forgotten the lesson you were taught last time? "Sir, can you do it for the first time or the second time? Do you want none of your descendants to be left alive?"


    "Do you still know how to kill my descendants? Revenge is our style! I will definitely kill him today. If he can die 30 years ago, then so can he. "


    The sound produced by the yellow skin was extremely strange, as if it was separated by a layer of wooden planks.


    Feng Ming coldly snorted, but I knew that he was extremely nervous. It was obvious that he didn''t have much hope of defeating the two things in front of him.


    I quietly approached Feng Ming and asked in a low voice, "Where is Ah Zi?" Is she well? "


    Feng Ming obviously didn''t expect that at this time, I would come over to chat with him. He helplessly said, "If my injuries were to recover, I wouldn''t have come here by myself. If mister were to continue like this, we would all die here!"


    I blinked and immediately understood his reasoning. I didn''t know why there was such a dangerous thought in my head.


    "Elder sister, are you trying to stall for time? Actually, we were just stalling for time. In just five minutes, the Yin Deities will definitely be attracted here. Luanyang is definitely going to die! "


    As the little girl spoke, the panda in her hands actually began to open its eyes and climb up her shoulders, as if it was echoing her words.


    Actually, everyone already knows that. It just depends on how we choose. No matter which aspect we choose, it seems like we are definitely going to lose.


    "That''s right. With Luanyang''s status, if he were to be taken away by a pervert, I''m afraid he would even be able to go through 18 levels of hell!" However, I hope to end up with nothing but ashes. "


    Huang Pi swung his long hands and legs, constantly walking towards us. He didn''t intend to delay any further. In his eyes, we were probably just some unsightly objects.


    The war was on the verge of breaking out, and once it started, our chances of winning were almost nil. I couldn''t help it.


    "If you include me, do you think you have any hope?"


    The voice of a person suddenly came from the sky. Phoenix''s and I raised our heads together and saw a person wearing a Daoist attire holding a sword, gradually landing by our side.


    This person was wearing a tattered Daoist attire. His hair was actually silver-gray, and his face looked extremely young. However, his temperament made me feel as if he was already seventy or eighty years old.


    When Feng Ming saw this person, he happily shouted, "Master, master, didn''t you already leave? "And you still say that you won''t interfere in my business, what are you doing back here?"


    When I heard that, I wanted to hit him. It wasn''t easy for someone to come back to help me, but Feng Ming still wanted me to leave in anger?


    The man coldly stood on the spot as he pointed his sword straight at her without being affected in the slightest.


    "I should have come, or something would have happened to Martial Uncle. If I had known earlier, I would not have gone out to calculate."


    "Qing Six An!" "This has nothing to do with you. I advise you to mind your own business. Luanyang is no longer a member of Mount Shu, why must she go against our Huang Family for him?"


    It was obvious that the yellow-skinned man was a little afraid of the Sixth Elder, so he didn''t want to meet force with force.


    "I really didn''t expect to be able to see you again. Weren''t you already cultivating in the deep mountains? And you dare to come out to harm the human world? "


    "Qing Six An!"


    The yellow-skinned man was completely enraged. With a loud roar, he charged towards Qing Lianan, who immediately raised his sword and began defending. The sword pierced into the yellow-skinned man''s hand, making a piercing sound like the same weapon.


    However, it was different from a weapon in that the arm was extremely nimble.

 C177

    The two of them were trembling. They were both relying on dazzling moves. It was impossible to tell which one of them had the upper hand.


    Then, only Feng Ming and I were left facing the little girl. However, the little girl didn''t panic at all. Instead, she said calmly, "It''s fun. Now there are two people playing with me!"


    Feng Ming stepped in front of me and blocked my way. "I''ll stop her later. You must go and help mister. You must calm him down, or else we''ll all be finished if the Yin Deities come."


    "It''s all over?"


    I was a little surprised. If that was the case, they didn''t want me to return alive at all!


    However, the girl sneakily smiled. The panda actually began to grow slowly, only stopping when it was about to reach the same height as Phoenix''s Cry.


    The little girl took off a chain from her hand and casually twined it between her fingers. Then, she started to sing a song.


    The panda instantly moved and attacked Feng Ming. Feng Ming instantly jumped up and wanted to slash at the figurine, but he did not expect the figurine to be so hard.


    It did not pierce him at all. Instead, it fell to the side in a sorry manner.


    He wiped the corner of his mouth as his eyes gradually turned serious. This item was probably much more powerful than he had imagined.


    Without Feng Ming, I directly went against this little girl. However, this little girl seemed to completely ignore me as she seriously played with the chain on her hand.


    With previous experience, I naturally didn''t think she was really playing with a simple chain.


    But it would be impossible for me to just stand there.


    I stretched out my legs in an attempt to move forward, but then I realised that there was a huge chain underneath my feet. It seemed to have appeared out of thin air.


    As soon as I stopped walking, the chain stopped moving.


    She raised her head and saw that the little girl was holding onto the little chain in her hands. She had actually made it into a floral rope as she looked at me expectantly. "Big sister, let''s play this game. Whoever loses will get beaten by the chain."


    I smiled reluctantly. I didn''t want to play with her at all. Even though she didn''t say what kind of chain it was, in my heart, I had already tacitly agreed to be the one at my feet.


    If this chain were to hit me, it would definitely take my life!


    Elder sister, why are you so quiet, do you not want to play with me? But you only have two choices, either you die or you play with me for so long? Don''t worry, I will play very lightly.


    He was clearly just a child, but the words he spoke were extremely terrifying.


    Right now, my fighting strength is almost non-existent. I can only let myself be manipulated by others. I can''t help but turn my head around to see that Luanyang has stopped struggling, but the killing intent on his body is getting stronger and stronger.


    I knew five minutes was really five minutes.


    This thing was only played with by me when I was an hour old. In the beginning, it was relatively simple, but later on, it became harder and harder to deal with, to the point that I didn''t even know what it was.


    Looking at the complicated garland on my tender and round hands, I was extremely nervous because I knew that I had no way to untie the garland.


    Time slowly passed, and the girl started to urge him.


    "Sister, hurry up. My hands are so sore. If I let go, then it would be considered as sister''s loss, so it''s best for sister to hurry up. Otherwise, I''ll have to let go!"


    I grinded my teeth as I looked at the girl. For the first time, I felt that she wasn''t cute at all. I mustered up the courage to take the flower rope from her, but in the instant we separated, she disappeared.


    It''s over.


    I didn''t catch it at all.


    The small chain in her hand disappeared in an instant, and the girl giggled.


    "Sister lost, now let me punish you!"


    After saying that, the chain under my feet starts to move. I couldn''t resist lifting my leg to run towards Luanyang. Turning around, I saw that the chain was about to land on my body.


    There was another loud noise as the chain was torn in half and it fell to the ground.


    Before I could even react, I was pulled into Luanyang''s baleful aura. That ice-cold aura tightly surrounded me, and even with my pure Yang physique, I still couldn''t help but tremble. It was so cold that you could feel as if every single one of your pores were filled with ice.


    I stretched out my hand to call for help, but found I couldn''t move my fingers.


    As for the nearby yellow-skinned, he was kicked to the ground by Qing Liuan. The tip of his sword was pointed at his Lifeline.


    It was the same on Feng Ming''s side. The difference was that the panda had been slashed even more by his sword. He didn''t even have a pair of feet left.


    The little girl looked as though she felt wronged. She didn''t know if she should look for Panda or Big Chain, but she could only shout at me with red eyes, "It''s already time. So what if you guys have beaten us! The Yin Master is here, the Yin Master is here! "


    As she called out, the ground around her started to freeze over, as if it was frozen solid.


    Feng Ming and Qing Liu An''s expressions were extremely ugly, but they had no choice but to put away their swords and respectfully stood to the side.


    The little girl was still speaking when she was torn into two halves. Then, she disappeared from the world and the panda and the little chain disappeared.


    The yellow-skinned man on the ground trembled in fear. He no longer had that arrogant look on his face from before.


    A man dressed in a black robe slowly walked out of the mist. He held a long saber in his hand, but his feet were chained, as if he were a prisoner.


    After the figure was revealed, I could clearly see that the person before me looked like a twelve to thirteen year old youth. She looked extremely young and tender, but her numb expression made me shiver.


    "Greetings, Lord Messenger!"


    Feng Ming and Qing Liu An immediately knelt down on the ground.


    When I looked at it, I knew that I should be like that as well. However, my body has already been firmly locked in place and I have no way of moving at all.


    "Who called me?"


    "I am the Sect Leader of Mount Shu. If it were you, my lord, who came out, I would not be here."


    "Not here? Since I have already come out, I must take away my soul. I can see that there is a baleful aura soaring to the sky. Let me take him away! "

 C178

    When these words were spoken, the surrounding air seemed to have become still.


    Even though Luoyang, who was behind me, had already lost consciousness, it was completely different from the last time. He didn''t act excessively, only quietly hugging me without making any movements.


    If it wasn''t for the murderous aura on his body that couldn''t be ignored, I would have thought that he was just sleeping.


    "Milord, you might not be able to take this soul away." He lowered his head even lower, obviously afraid that he would be blamed.


    Upon hearing these words, the surrounding cold energy immediately became much heavier. With a stiff tone, he said, "Why is there a soul that I can''t take away? Do you want to go against the heavens? This is the rule of our Underworld, people who go against our Underworld have no good ending. "


    Feng Ming was frightened to the point that his entire body trembled. However, he didn''t have any intention of explaining. It was probably because he didn''t have the qualifications to speak in this situation.


    "Lord, we naturally do not have that intention. Please turn around and take a look."


    The Yin Fu turned his head abruptly and I immediately met those emotionless eyes. However, I immediately felt the Yin Mo''s emotions. Even though it happened very quickly, I still felt it.


    It was anger.


    A long blade was pointed straight at Luoyang, "Why him! Thirty years ago, I said that I would not take him away.


    As I said this, I could vaguely feel that this was only a small child.


    Qing Liu An took a few steps forward. "Sir, we were framed. If it wasn''t for you, we might have been in trouble."


    "It doesn''t matter even if you say it. I''ll definitely take a spiritual soul with me."


    The Yin Gongfu snorted coldly. He clearly didn''t want to hear the words of Qing Lianan to continue.


    Qing Liu An''s expression was unsightly. He didn''t expect it to be so hard to deal with. However, he didn''t have a soul body. He had gone through so much difficulty to find one, yet it was turned into dust by the Yin Master.


    Just when there was some stalemate, Feng Ming suddenly said, "Since that''s the case, sir, please take me away! I left voluntarily with my lord! "


    "Phoenix Cry!" Qing Liu An scolded, but his body could not help but stand in front of Feng Ming, blocking the attack. "Milord, you can''t! "He is the current Sect Leader of the Shu Mountains. If he is taken away, Mount Shu will disappear."


    "I don''t have much time. Give me the answer as soon as possible!" The Yin Dumplings coldly snorted, shaking his clothes and causing them to rustle.


    I was in a very nervous state and didn''t expect the result to be like this. It was impossible for the Yin Master to take Luanyang away, but he had to take away a soul.


    There were only the three of us present, so it wouldn''t be good if anyone left.


    Just as we were about to argue, the figure of Qiusheng suddenly appeared in the darkness, kneeling at the feet of the yin.


    "My lord, my name is Qiu Sheng. Take me away!"


    This time, the Yin Mo didn''t give us any time to hesitate, a chain directly tied Qiu Sheng up, instantly opening the door to Hell.


    Qiu Sheng turned around and shouted at me, "Madam, please save Little White. I have no regrets in my life. Thank you for saving my life."


    Just as he finished speaking, the Gates of Hell had already closed and everything seemed to have turned to dust.


    There was only a single piece of skin left on the ground.


    Feng Ming was still in a daze.


    I couldn''t help but blush. I didn''t expect that the coward would be taken away like that. A warm embrace came from behind me, preventing me from entering his embrace.


    I know Luanyang came back, but he came back too late and was taken away.


    "I''m sorry."


    His low voice kept ringing in my ears. "It''s so rare, actually apologizing to me, but I don''t need his apology anymore, thinking that the person he''s apologizing to will never be me."


    The other wanted to repay the debt of saving his life. This was something that no one could stop.


    Ah!" Master, why did you hit me!


    Feng Ming suddenly screamed out and then shouted loudly.


    Lifting his head, he saw the hilt of Qing Liu An''s sword constantly slapping Feng Ming as if it was some kind of education tool. The slaps became heavier and heavier, and he had no intention of showing any mercy.


    "What am I doing? Do you know what you were doing? If you are taken away, what will happen to Mount Shu? What do you want from me! "


    When Feng Ming heard this, he felt wronged, "Didn''t you say I''m not your disciple? "It''s actually the Mount Shu Sect Leader or something like that."


    "I was really lucky this time. I never thought it would be that master again. He really is a natural talent!" As Qing Liu An sighed with emotion, he walked in front of us and greeted with a bow, "Martial Uncle, long time no see."


    At this moment, Luoyang raised his hand as if he was a compassionate elder. "Long time no see. I never thought that I would have the chance to meet you again in thirty years."


    "Martial Uncle, this was originally against the will of the heavens. It''s best for you to be more cautious. I have to go back to Mount Shu."


    This was probably the bravest person I''ve ever met. He actually raised an opinion on Luanyang''s behalf. However, Luanyang didn''t seem to be angry at all. Instead, he nodded his head in satisfaction.


    When Qing Liu An came, he left in a hurry.


    Only then did the sky really feel like it was about to brighten up. The chain that Luanyang had been trying so hard to break was easily broken by Luanyang.


    He opened the box that was not far away. It was actually his head inside. The long hair on top of it was still there. His eyes were closed, and his long eyelashes were slightly raised.


    If this sovereign hadn''t been standing right in front of me, I probably would have screamed out in fear.


    Feng Ming had clearly seen the contents of the letter and could not help but sigh. "Could it be that it would be this difficult? It was originally Mister''s head, so it can be considered a great harvest."


    Luanyang didn''t seem to have any intention of lamenting. Instead, he suddenly closed his eyes and fell backwards. I hastily tried to support him, but due to the fact that my strength was too weak, I was suppressed behind him.


    "Mister!"


    After a moment of panic, Feng Ming brought Luanyang away, leaving me in the school to deal with the aftermath.


    This kind of thing happened the first time it happened, and every time it happened, it seemed very simple. Those souls from before had successfully returned to his body.


    It reminded me of that funny bald head, and of course he was all right.


    However, when they left, they were stopped by the two girls, Zhang Yuan and Li Xue, who seemed to have made up and were talking happily.


    Li Xue mysteriously took out a box from her body and placed it in my hand. "This box is left behind by my grandmother, it''s useless to stay by my side. I also don''t want to enter this circle. I want to resign myself to fate. Thank you for saving me."

 C179

    The box looked very ordinary, but the patterns on it looked a little mysterious. And because of time, there were several wormholes on it. It didn''t seem to be valuable at all.


    But the lock gave me a very mysterious feeling.


    Li Xue also saw the lock and said embarrassedly, "I don''t have a key either. Grandmother said that this box doesn''t want a key, so if it thinks you''re a fated person, it will open it itself. I wonder if that''s true."


    I looked at her confused expression and comforted her, "There was originally no way to explain these things. What Grandmother said was naturally the truth. I don''t know if I was fated to be her or not."


    "Sister Bai, you are so nice, you will definitely be. I hope you can keep her safe. We will have less chances to meet in the future. I''m very happy to meet you."


    Zhang Yuan was obviously not surprised about these things and was very accepting of it. It could be seen that their relationship was very good or else it wouldn''t be like this.


    "It''s alright. If fate wills it, we will meet again. You guys can go back to class!" I listened to the bell for class and quickly chased them away.


    He held a small box in his hand and slowly walked back.


    As my attention was focused on the box, I bumped into someone the moment I left the room. However, I clearly suffered a lot and got knocked onto the ground miserably. This collision repeated where I hit last night and I instantly felt that my waist wasn''t mine anymore.


    "Sorry, what kind of box are you looking at when you''re walking? Can''t you look at the road properly?" The man on the head spoke without any trace of politeness, his voice rough and rough.


    This voice made me feel a little familiar. I raised my head and saw a huge bald head and a smile that looked like a ruffian''s.


    "Xu Zizai! Why did you hit me!? "If you bump into anything good, I will definitely make you pay!"


    He hadn''t thought that he would meet this man so soon. He had thought that they would never meet again.


    Xu Zizai let out a cold harrumph, but his words were still as slapping as before, "I hit you? You''re the one who didn''t look at the road, all right? It''s fortunate that I''m in good health. If a child were to be hit by you, I wonder what would happen to him! Then it will be you losing money! "


    "You! What nonsense are you talking about!? " I was so angry that I couldn''t say anything. I could only pinch my own box tightly. I really didn''t know if this person really wanted to go against me or something else.


    Just when the smell of gunpowder was very strong, an old man''s voice suddenly cut in.


    "Relax, why are you bullying a little girl like this? Hurry up and apologize!"


    At this moment, I discovered that there was an old man standing beside Xu Zizai. This old man looked extremely small compared to Xu Zizai, it was no wonder that I had neglected him.


    This old man seemed to be in high spirits. His eyes were bright and full of spirit. His righteousness was probably specifically used to describe people like them.


    "Master, you didn''t know that she was just lucky!"


    "Even if it is, it is still because they saved you. If it wasn''t for them, do you think you could have come back?"


    Xu Zizai unwillingly said to me, "Bai Jian, thank you for what happened last night!"


    I looked at him in disdain, completely disdainful of his words of thanks. This was the first time I saw someone say thank you in such a dishonest manner, but looking at the old man beside him, I couldn''t help but soften my attitude.


    "Actually, I didn''t do anything. It was all because of my senior brother."


    The old man was amused by my words. "No matter what, you guys are still free to do whatever you want. Just listen to what I''m saying. You''re a descendant of the Bai Clan?" The Bai Clan has indeed produced many talents recently! "They are the better ones among the families."


    "Please forgive me for writing your praise. I have a mission on my hands, so I won''t stay any longer."


    The old man casually waved his hand, "Since you have a mission, you should hurry up and go! "You little girl, I do like her very much. Next time, I must prepare a gift for her!"


    Compared to Xu Zizai''s rudeness, the old man was the complete opposite. It was really hard to imagine that there would actually be such a crude disciple.


    I gradually walked away with the box in my arms. I could still hear Xu Zizai''s faint protest. I couldn''t help but laugh. He really deserved it!


    When I returned to the building, I felt a different atmosphere when I stepped into the courtyard.


    Feng Ming and Ah Zi were sitting in the living room with several tea cups on the table.


    Seeing me return, the two of them looked at me before sighing, "Sister Bai, we''ll have to depend on you this time! You don''t know what''s in Mister''s room, but we have no way of getting close to it! "


    When I heard this, I felt that the matter was extremely important. I asked worriedly, "Sir, have you still not woken up?"


    Feng Ming drank the tea in his cup in one gulp and said, "Yes, and I don''t think I''ll wake up for a while. I''m recommending that you accompany Teacher a little longer. When the cold energy isn''t too strong, you can feed him some blood."


    As soon as he finished, Ah Zi kicked him.


    "What did you say? Sister Bai was probably injured yesterday as well. Can''t we wait until she recovers a little?" Are you trying to take Sister Bai''s life? "


    I felt warm in my heart and didn''t mind at all. "It''s alright. I won''t die for the time being. I know my own body well."


    Actually, even I felt that it was a little strange. My body seemed a little strange last night. How could I have lost so much blood? It should have had a lot of aftereffects.


    Even the position of his waist where he later fell was the same.


    "Sister Bai, you are a human after all, and you are different from us. We all know what a human is like." She had bandages on her body, but she looked as if she was in good shape.


    It should have gone through a very good treatment to achieve its current results.


    "I''m fine. I''ll go take a look at Mister now. Help me hold this box and check if there''s any danger."


    Actually, it''s not that I don''t believe Li Xue, but it''s just that I don''t believe this box.


    Only then did Feng Ming notice the box in my hand. "Where did you get this thing from? It seems to be something my grandmother used!" "No, it feels like it will take a long time!"


    "Shut up. Take a look for me. I''m going upstairs first!"


    I didn''t have the energy to argue anymore, so I put down the box and headed for Luanyang''s room.

 C180

    The closer I got to Luanyang''s room, the more I could feel the cold energy flowing into my body, making my blood feel as if it was surging.


    Resisting the urge to move, I went forward and opened the door. To us, Luoyang''s door was a very magical thing. The longer it was, the more curious I felt.


    It wasn''t the first time I''d opened the door, but I was still excited, because these were the few things I did.


    The moment I opened the door, I felt a chill down my spine. In that instant, I subconsciously closed the door.


    The room was so dark that I couldn''t see anything inside. I stood at the door and didn''t go in directly. I waited for a while until my eyes started to get used to the environment before I slowly approached.


    There were no lights in this room, so he could only rely on his own eyes to slowly see something.


    Luanyang laid on the bed just like that, completely unguarded. However, as long as you approached, you would be able to feel a strange aura surrounding Luanyang, as if protecting him.


    Initially, I was also afraid, but as time passed, I discovered that these auras didn''t have any intention of rejecting me. Thus, I slowly stepped forward.


    Luanyang closed his eyes, no matter how many times he looked at her, he still felt very calm, making people feel that he was not as cold as usual, but instead gentle.


    Thinking about what Feng Ming said, if he wanted Luanyang to wake up a little faster, he should have fed him blood a little faster.


    With this thought in mind, there was no way for me to hide anymore. I gripped the sharp weapon at my neck and cut my wrist. Blood fell out of my wrist. I hastily aimed at Luoyang''s lips.


    Her originally pale lips were painted with bright red, giving her an enchanting appearance.


    "Hurry up and wake up. Although I like your current state more, it''s only when you open your eyes that I feel like you''re really alive. I beg you, wake up! "


    As I spoke, I made a new cut. If it was in the past, I would definitely feel excruciating pain. However, now, I was able to remain calm.


    Because of this pain, I should have gotten used to it long ago. It wouldn''t have any effect on me at all.


    The more I looked at Luoyang''s face, the more sad I felt in my heart. Tears kept falling down, falling onto Luanyang''s body and sliding across his pale skin.


    What I didn''t notice was that the fingers next to me moved, and by the time I came back to my senses, I was already on top of the people below.


    Luanyang opened her eyes, but there was no emotion in them.


    "Luanyang?" I called his name in surprise. I thought it was because of my blood that he woke up.


    However, this voice didn''t receive any response, only an endless silence. Luoyang seemed to be extremely interested in my tears. He curiously sniffed something, and then casually bit by bit, ate the tears on my face.


    As if amused, he started off somewhere else. I hadn''t expected this to happen, but I knew I couldn''t refuse.


    I had to obey my instincts and open up my body for this man, no matter when, no matter what scene, as long as he needed me.


    It was as if I had become his slave.


    When I felt my body gradually relax, the man on my body became even more impudent and spirited. When I felt that my entire being had become a little absent-minded, he was still spirited.


    Finally I started to refuse, and the man slowly closed his eyes.


    Only now did I realize that Luanyang actually didn''t wake up at all. He was only subconsciously doing what he wanted to do.


    After this incident, I felt that the yin aura in the room has decreased by quite a bit.


    I don''t know if it was my imagination, but when I thought back to last time, I suddenly felt that this was a method.


    After cleaning myself up simply and not feeling anything out of the ordinary, I head out of the door. As soon as I walk out, I realize that a long time has passed.


    As I descended the stairs, I could clearly feel that my legs were a bit weak, so I subconsciously supported myself on the stairs. After all, Luanyang and I had a very close relationship, so there was no need to hide it.


    When Feng Ming saw me go down, he immediately picked up the box and said, "We''ve been researching this for a long time. This thing should be hundreds of years old, but it''s still not damaged. Furthermore, it''s impossible to open the lock on top of it. Where did you get the thing from? "


    I was a little surprised as I thought that Feng Ming would think of a way to unlock the lock. I didn''t expect that even Feng Ming wouldn''t be able to do so.


    "This was given to me by Li Xue. She said that she was the descendant of a Demon Slayer. She said that it needs fate to open it. She said that she wanted to thank me so she gave it to me."


    Ah Zi was obviously very vigilant, "Are you sure? This item does not seem to be that simple, and mister hasn''t woken up yet. I suggest that we put it away first. "


    "But putting it somewhere else is also a problem!" Feng Ming pouted his lips and gestured in my direction.


    No matter how he looked at it, he felt like he was asking for a beating.


    After thinking for a long time, Ah Zi said, "Then leave it in the yard. Isn''t there a formation for Mister in the yard? It''s a disaster that we can''t avoid, we have to face it. "


    I really liked her calmness. I had to say that she was the kind of woman I liked the most.


    Although Feng Ming had some opinions on this matter, he had no way to fight against Ah Zi, so he could only agree with grievance.


    When the time of the night came, I subconsciously started to feel a little afraid. There are too many unknown things in this darkness, and the thing that we are most afraid of is the unknown.


    If it wasn''t for the existence of Feng Ming and the others, I would probably feel that this small building is filled with endless darkness and loneliness!


    The Snow Vine glowed under the moonlight. After putting the box inside, it was already surrounded by layers of Snow Vines. It seemed like the Yin Qi on top was the Snow Vine''s favorite.


    This also showed that the things on it were not simple.


    Ah Zi''s injury was still not completely healed, so he could only go back to rest. Feng Ming, on the other hand, had no intention of leaving.


    It seemed like he had something to say to me.

 C181

    Just as I expected, Feng Ming slowly walked to my side and then sat down on the ground without a care in the world. He sighed as he held a pot of tea in his hand.


    "Would you like some? This is something from the Ah Zi race, something that can increase spiritual energy. "


    A delicate teacup was placed in front of me. The water ripples on the surface of the cup reverberated in circles. The inside of the cup was white, but the color reflected in the cup changed to a faint green.


    It has to be said that this color gave people a feeling that it was unacceptable. However, the heat emitted from it made people''s hearts feel comfortable. It should be a good thing, but I don''t have the desire to drink it right now.


    "It''s better if you have something to say. I''m afraid that if you drink it, the one who will feel heartache will be you."


    Feng Ming was rejected by me, but he didn''t mind. He just smiled and drank all of the tea in the cup in one gulp, and laughed heartily.


    "As expected, Sister Bai knows me better. If you were in someone else''s place, you would have drunk it all in one gulp. But why do I feel like you''re in a bad mood?"


    When I heard that, I immediately understood the main point. It wasn''t that I was in a bad mood, but the way this child looked for the entry point was too weird. However, I nodded my head in agreement.


    "Yes, of course I''m worried about you now that you''re unconscious. This has never happened before, and I find that I don''t know anything about his past."


    "Do you want to know? If you want to know, I can tell you too. Master told me a lot of it before, but I don''t know if you want to hear it or not. "


    As Feng Ming said that, he pretended to look over carelessly. Then, he met my eyes and started to dodge.


    It was obvious that he was extremely guilty. Even he himself thought that he would be exposed easily, yet he insisted on staying here. It was obvious that there was something he was hiding from me, or perhaps there was something he needed my help with.


    I never thought that Feng Ming would actually use all these methods on me one day.


    "You should just say it directly. Otherwise, I''m afraid that if this goes on any longer, you''ll be so nervous that you won''t be able to control yourself, right?"


    Since the conversation had come to this point, Feng Ming decided to put down the teacup in his hand.


    I know Sister Bai knows everything, and I don''t know how to explain it. It''s just my guess that Teacher will wake up, and although the Messenger didn''t bring Mister away this time, Mister was already affected earlier. We need to get something back.


    "What is it?" I subconsciously thought about what was on my ankle, but then immediately denied it. If it was really that important, then why would Luoyang give it to me?


    Feng Ming coughed and instantly lost the feeling of ease he felt earlier. "That thing was made by you when you were young. It has your spiritual energy, so it''s also a very powerful magic treasure."


    "Do you need me to tell you these things? What exactly are you trying to say? "


    I used my fingers to press down the words on my neck. Feeling the sharpness on it, I calmed myself down a little. I always felt that the next thing Feng Ming wanted to say was something I didn''t want to hear.


    Feng Ming sighed, revealing an embarrassed expression.


    "We have to go back and get that thing from Madam Mu Rong. Madam Mu Rong was in the city before, but I just found out that since her son entered the Dao, she will go to the Mu Rong family. If she wants to take the thing, she can only go to the Mu Rong family."


    Actually, when Feng Ming said a lot of things, there was only one important point that I heard, and that was Madam Mu Rong.


    "Then why don''t we go find her? But do you think she''ll give it back to us? " A sarcastic smile formed on my lips, but I had already guessed it myself.


    To be able to return something so important to him, that person must be very important, even more so than that. In Luanyang''s memory, this important person had only appeared once, but it was impossible to forget him.


    That young lady was indeed like the moonlight, easily able to leave a mark in the hearts of others.


    "B-Sister Bai, aren''t you angry?"


    I curiously turned my head to face Feng Ming''s expression. "Angry?" Why should I be angry? Since we already know where to look, shouldn''t we be happy? It''s better than not knowing anything at all, right? "


    Feng Ming smiled awkwardly and nodded with all his might. "Of course, Sister Bai is right. It''s just that I didn''t think of it. Does Sister Bai still want to know anything else?" I''ll tell you everything! "


    Actually, there isn''t anything wrong with me anymore. However, after hearing Feng Ming''s words, I suddenly thought of the spirits trapped in the school building, as well as those that have already been burnt down.


    "Do you know why there are so many spirit bodies? Just how many people did she want to kill? In this school, there are probably more than just a few people who died, right? "


    Li Sheng''s timid appearance floated through my mind, but I knew that some of his actions were just an illusion.


    Yes, according to my investigation, this school has lost a total of thirty students, most of them have been solved with money, and there are still close to fifty students who have met with some troubles. But because there is no evidence, we can only give up.


    "Monster?" I don''t understand why the monster wanted to revive him.


    Feng Ming looked extremely angry. He quickly put down his teacup and said, "Speaking of this, I get angry. That monster should have been killed already. I want to see if he can still be revived. As long as mister is here, he won''t be able to live for long. "


    In Feng Ming''s words, my brain already has some specific information. For example, the monster was related to Mount Shu, and Luanyang even killed it.


    "Let''s find the thing you said first!" I stood up abruptly. The night chill clung to my feet, making me feel a little irritable.


    Seeing me get up, Feng Ming suddenly stood up. "Sister Bai, do you think we will succeed?"


    I stopped, not knowing if I was mocking myself or something else.


    "Do you think I have the qualifications to answer this question? If she doesn''t give it to us, we can only say that we will do our best. However, if we know that it is to save Teacher, we will probably give it to her! "


    This time, Feng Ming didn''t ask any further. I lifted my leg and continued walking towards my room. The feeling of being swallowed by the darkness if I were one step too late was too intense.

 C182

    After I went to see Luoyang last time, the next few times I just let out some blood, but I didn''t go near him. It wasn''t that I didn''t want to see her, but Feng Ming thought that Luoyang was very dangerous now.


    If I get hurt accidentally, it will cause some damage.


    We had hardly been alone since the last conversation, but I could see that the two of them were at loggerheads, both of them insistent on their own opinions, and unwilling to compromise, though each time I was there they seemed particularly silent.


    However, it was this silence that made me feel that there was something wrong with it, though neither of them noticed it.


    Seeing that three days had already passed, some people were starting to lose their calm.


    Ah Zi threw out the chopsticks and stood up abruptly. The hair on her face started to appear and disappear, as if she was going to be demonized in the next moment. A light blue flame surrounded her body.


    I knew it was her aura.


    Feng Ming obviously did not expect Ah Zi to suddenly make a move. He stood up in disbelief, trying to persuade Ah Zi.


    "Sister Bai is still here. She''s just a human. She''ll be injured."


    Ah Zi laughed and said: "Sister Bai, don''t you feel uncomfortable? Don''t you know that yourself? It''s been three days, and it''s already been three days. If there''s still no results, Mister will definitely not be able to wake up.


    I raised my head to look at the two of them in astonishment. I didn''t know about this matter and thought that everything was under their control.


    "Ah Zi!" What are you talking about? "


    Feng Ming was so angry that his fair skin turned red, and his eyes were filled with rage.


    However, A''Zi was just a monster to begin with. When his rationality was lacking, he would not care about it at all. Instead, he would anger Ah Zi even more.


    "Of course I know what I''m doing! As long as you stay in this penthouse, there won''t be any problem. I don''t have any help staying here, do you think you can protect Sister Bai by yourself? Phoenix cry! Aren''t you thinking too highly of yourself? "


    "I already said, I can. Besides, this time it might not be just me and Sister Bai. Your wounds are not completely healed yet, so what are you trying to be brave about?"


    Ah Zi was so angry that he flipped the table aside and brushed past me, but I didn''t notice it at all.


    "I''ve long since recovered from my injuries. It''s just that you don''t think so. I''m of the fox race, not your human race. Don''t use that trick of yours on me. Otherwise, I''ll fight it out with you right now!"


    The moment she said that, the fire on her body started to burn up. Her fur was already starting to show, and it was no longer as faint as it was before.


    Feng Ming backed off abruptly and ran towards the yard. As he ran, he yelled, "Ah Zi!" Are you crazy? Sister Bai is still beside you, and do you think I''ll fight you? "


    It was a pity that Ah Zi had no intention of continuing to listen. He leapt forward and stood in front of Feng Ming.


    Feng Ming only had time to use his sword to create a small barrier in front of me.


    "Sister Bai, please don''t come out!"


    Ah Zi had already attacked with his claws. Feng Ming dodged awkwardly, and a deep claw mark appeared on the pillar on his back.


    Seeing that Ah Zi was serious, Feng Ming didn''t dare to be negligent. He held a piece of talisman paper with his fingertip. The aura around it let me know that it was specially used to deal with demons.


    Ah Zi could clearly see that, but he didn''t care at all. He grinned and said: "Come on, I''ll let you know if I''m all right now!" "You scum!"


    "You don''t have to use a life attack like that!"


    Both of them were very fast, so I could only see that the things around them were constantly being destroyed. Amongst them, the paw prints were the most serious, and in less than a minute, there would definitely be a few of them.


    If this continued, all the items at the door would be destroyed.


    The two of them were clearly thinking for each other''s sake, but they had no intention of compromise. It was clearly a show of love!


    I impatiently stood up and suddenly felt that something was flying towards me. My eyes widened as I saw the thing blocked by Feng Ming''s sword.


    It landed in front of me and made a loud noise.


    "Ah Zi!" Are you trying to murder your husband? Sooner or later, I will die in your hands! "


    Ah Zi had already returned to his human form, and a hint of a smile flashed across his face.


    "Aren''t you going to die at my hands sooner or later?"


    I blinked. I didn''t expect an invisible car to drive past me at such a frightening speed.


    How could the innocent Feng Ming endure this? His cheeks instantly flushed red, and he couldn''t even speak properly. "You''re a girl, what are you talking about!? How shameless! You are not allowed to talk about these things in the future! "


    "What did I say? Didn''t you say it first? " Ah Zi smiled and helped Feng Ming up, his eyes filled with love for Feng Ming.


    I have to say, sometimes I feel that Ah Zi is the one who is superior!


    With Feng Ming''s appearance, he could only wait below for people to pet him.


    I rolled my eyes in my heart and asked, "Since the fight is already over, can you tell me what the decision is?" Isn''t it impossible to continue waiting? "


    As he said this, Feng Ming immediately withdrew from the crowd. "Sister Bai, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to hide this from you. I was just worried about Ah Zi."


    I shook my head, but didn''t really care much about it. I was more related to the specific time when Luoyang couldn''t wait any longer.


    "Tomorrow, tomorrow we will depart. I will go to the fox tribe tonight and find someone to help me."


    I knew there was no room for change.


    Feng Ming could only obey Ah Zi''s orders as well. He pouted his lips in displeasure, expressing his small emotion.


    "I feel that a helper is better than a girl. If elder sister Bai has set her eyes on us, sir will definitely not let us off."


    Upon hearing my name, I looked over in disdain. It was clearly due to my love rival in the fox race, to actually use me as an excuse.


    However, the fox man is really too peerless, I can still clearly think of Jian Jia, such a beautiful life disappeared from the world just like that.


    It was really a pity.


    "Fine, since the foxes have too few males, we can only pick them out from females. When the time comes, you must keep an eye on yourself, otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t be able to see my own claws."

 C183

    Ah Zi''s final smile made me feel a chill down my spine. As an outsider, I heaved a sigh of relief and patted Feng Ming''s shoulder in sympathy.


    However, it was clear that Feng Ming did not need my sympathy. He said indifferently, "Do I look like such a perfunctory person? No matter how beautiful it is, I won''t look at it for too long! "


    As for his declaration, I and Ah Zi didn''t pay attention to it. On the contrary, they just did their own things and didn''t pay attention to it at all.


    Later that night, Ah Zi brought back a small boy from the fox tribe. Looking at him, it was hard to tell if he was a man or a woman. He was dressed in black and his eyes were cold.


    Feng Ming''s thoughts were the same as mine, but he was never the one who felt wronged. He immediately asked, "Didn''t you say you could bring back a little girl? Why didn''t this one look like it at all? But I do like this age. "


    As soon as he finished, he was pushed to the floor and cried out.


    The cold child gave a mocking smile.


    His eyes were still pure black in the night sky, even darker than humans. He didn''t look like a fox demon, and I could always feel a sense of familiarity from his body.


    Maybe it was because I was too focused on it, but he suddenly looked over and his eyes met mine in an instant.


    I was shocked and a little flustered as I shifted my gaze.


    But this time, he had no intention of letting me go. I heard her footsteps approaching and somehow felt a little nervous.


    Just when I wanted to get Ah Zi to help, I felt his fingers pinching the edge of the necklace, his young voice echoed in my ears, "This is what Jian Jia gave you right?"


    I was stunned. I looked down and saw the green pattern on the wall. It was indeed something Jian Jia left for me, and it was then put into this necklace.


    "You know Jian Jia?"


    The youth sneered, then let go of his hand.


    A''Zi, on the other hand, explained, "I was planning to look for females, but I was lucky enough to run into an egret. I had no choice but to bring him over. We all have a preference for males."


    ? The egret nodded in agreement.


    "I want to see the outside world that Jian Jia talked about."


    The tone of the egret was a bit sad, it seemed that its relationship with Jian Jia was not ordinary.


    "The egret is Jian Jia''s brother. Although the two of them grew up apart, they still have some feelings. Our foxes race values feelings the most, and Third Aunt is actually a bit worried, but that''s fate, there''s no way to change it."


    When Ah Zi spoke of fate, I felt that her eyes seemed to be looking at Phoenix Cry, who was still rubbing her butt. It was obvious that there was something that she was hiding from us.


    But she didn''t mean it, and I didn''t mean it.


    Since that''s the case, then let''s take him along. We still have to believe in ourselves, and changing fate isn''t something that doesn''t exist. It''s just that my name is White Mirrorjade and I''m guessing that you already know about me, right?


    The egret nodded its head coldly, indicating that it knew.


    This appearance is very similar to the young man in the novel. However, I didn''t dare to say it out loud for fear of being kicked to the ground.


    Feng Ming coldly snorted, dissatisfied. "Little brat, whether you can defeat me or not is up to you. However, your combat strength seems to be quite good."


    "I advise you not to mess with him. The reason why males are more precious is because they are more powerful after they become scarce. And the white egret is also more outstanding. I can''t guarantee that he''ll do anything."


    I gave a stifled laugh and started preparing for the evening meal, when I heard the phoenix''s cry from outside, making me feel very excited.


    Unfortunately, there were some people who were unable to feel the liveliness.


    Looking at the object in my hand, the worries in my heart increased. In the end, I felt relieved. At worst, I could just end it like this!


    After the meal, everyone dispersed with their own thoughts.


    As it wasn''t my first time out, I knew what I had to take with me. I simply packed a small backpack with all the spell paper I had previously stored in it. I even put some inside my clothes.


    After experiencing these things, I learned a word called "unstoppable."


    It was as if they were all-pervasive, and the slightest mistake would cause them to sink into the depths.


    The sky had just started to brighten when I opened my eyes. There was not a single trace of sleepiness in my eyes. Throwing my things in the direction of the main hall, I secretly opened the phoenix cry enchantment barrier and headed towards Luoyang.


    I don''t know if it was my imagination, but before I took a step forward, I felt that the temperature in the surroundings was a little higher. I could occasionally hear the sound of something burning.


    But there was no way anything could burn inside the building, and all I could tell myself was that I was hallucinating.


    It was probably because the impression I got last time was too deep that I remembered all of this. After all, the one who was igniting the fire was me.


    It was just two minutes, but it felt like I was walking for half an hour. When I reached the entrance, a drop of sweat dripped down my neck and alarmed me.


    His mouth was completely dry, but he could only moisten his lower lip a little and continue walking inside.


    He placed both his hands on the door, but the door did not budge despite his exertion. He had no intention of opening it.


    I looked at the door doubtfully. I thought it was because of me, but I continued to increase my strength. However, there was still no reaction. Instead, the sweat on my body became bigger and bigger, and I became increasingly thirsty.


    When my vision was still blurry, I felt something obstructing my body. Looking at the door that hadn''t been opened, I grinds my teeth in frustration and kicks it out, producing a loud sound.


    After which, I turned around and ran. Luckily, in less than half a minute, I had already escaped from the boundary of the barrier. The moment I left, I sat on the ground and panted heavily.


    He waited for nearly five minutes before he gradually calmed down. After calming down, he realized that he didn''t have any signs of dehydration.


    Everything that had happened before seemed to have been his own environment. Now that he thought about it, he felt a chill down his spine. The feeling of being completely incinerated was something he could not forget.


    Just as he was about to get up, he saw the egret standing at the doorway. The egret''s eyes gave him a flustered look.


    I embarrassedly coughed. "You got up early, so I still need to sleep for a while."


    "You are really lucky to have entered the enchantment, could it be that Jian Jia has taken a fancy to you?"


    What?


    I didn''t quite understand him, but before I had a chance to ask, I saw the egret turn and leave.

 C184

    His body instantly turned into a cloud of smoke, dissipating into the air and completely disappearing without a trace. It was as if all of this was just a dream.


    However, the pain in my calves told me that all of this was real, and that I was just worrying about my personal gains and losses.


    Before leaving, the thought of meeting Luanyang again had been completely shattered. Although he felt a little disappointed, he had become even more determined to take the item back.


    Luoyang could not afford to lose such a thing.


    After immersing myself in it for a few minutes, the sky outside gradually brightened. A ray of light shone on my body, but I didn''t feel a trace of warmth. Instead, I felt a little cold.


    The magical formation in the small building looked very unique.


    Ah Zi and Feng Ming had prepared a big box. It looked like they didn''t want to ask for anything, but more like they were just going on a trip.


    Perhaps it was because my eyes were too direct, but Feng Ming embarrassedly explained, "We definitely cannot be too obvious! "The Mu Rong family is also very powerful, and recently it was also the Mu Rong family''s head''s inauguration ceremony. I''ve already received the invitation from Madame Bai, and I''ll definitely meet someone with us on the way."


    "The enthronement ceremony? You humans are really quite complicated. There is such a ceremony. "


    Ah Zi snorted disdainfully. He didn''t seem to have a good impression of this Mu Rong family.


    "It''s better if you don''t say those words out loud. Although the Mu Rong family doesn''t care about the matters outside, they are the most powerful in terms of connections and position. It''s a family that your third aunt probably won''t dare to offend."


    Although he was worried about Ah Zi, Ah Zi could not help but feel irritated. He picked up the box and started walking outside, not even bothering to pay attention to Feng Ming.


    When I saw this, I could only smile and go back to my room to get my things.


    I initially heard that the Mu Rong family is quite deep, but I don''t know the specifics. After all, I''ve only been in this circle for less than a year.


    When we got on the plane, I was surprised to find that it was actually a plane. How far away was it?


    When he boarded the plane, Phoenix''s Cry encountered another problem. This was because his luggage actually had liquid, and it was the kind of fluid that looked quite extraordinary.


    After being instantly brought into the isolation chamber, Ah Zi''s face turned cold. There were a lot of people watching the show, and some of them even took out their phones to take pictures.


    I lowered my head and pulled at her wrist, heading straight for the desk.


    After all, Ah Zi''s identity was rather special, it was better not to appear in people''s eyes.


    As soon as he entered the room, he heard the sound of a phoenix''s cry, "Uncle Police, this item of mine is really not dangerous. This is one of the props I use."


    There were about three policemen in the room. They were looking at the liquid on the table very carefully. The liquid was in a transparent bottle, and it was dark.


    One of the taller men slapped the table.


    "Props? Have you ever seen such a prop? If you get found out later, you just wait to get into the station! "I hate people like you the most. This is simply revenge!"


    "Uncle police, how many times do you want me to say it? It really isn''t something dangerous. At worst, I won''t bring it with me. It should be okay, right?"


    Feng Ming was clearly losing his patience. He was rarely treated like this.


    The policeman just sneered. It was obvious that he looked down on such a person.


    "People like you really make people feel disgusted!"


    Even his police uniform couldn''t hide the disgust in his eyes.


    Ah Zi couldn''t stand this kind of attitude, he kicked the door open, "Can you be more careful when you speak, can you be a police officer or something?"


    "What do you want? Attack the police? "


    The moment the policeman saw Ah Zi, a look of amazement flashed across his eyes. Following that, an indescribable expression appeared on his face, making him feel very nauseous.


    Even I could easily see it, not to mention Ah Zi, if I didn''t hold her wrist, I would probably have stepped forward and kicked her to the ground.


    If he were to kick him, it would be hard to explain.


    I stood in front of Ah Zi and said with a chuckle, "We have yet to understand the situation. As a servant of the people, I think you should at least have a good attitude, right? Wouldn''t it be fine if everyone waited for the result? "


    His gaze was interrupted, and he seemed a little agitated. "Is there a problem with our attitude?" You are all suspects now, and we suspect that you have brought toxic substances with you.


    "Since you suspect it, we shall wait for the result. We don''t want to talk to you about it!"


    I was beginning to get bored. I hadn''t expected to meet such a police officer.


    This man probably never expected that I was also a hot-tempered person. Just as he raised his hand, he heard the sound of applause from outside.


    Everyone looked towards the door.


    Xu Zizai, who was still wearing his large golden chain, slowly walked in. When he saw me, he smugly winked at me.


    I took a deep breath. Looking at him, I felt like something that could ignite and explode at any moment. Destroying was a matter of minutes.


    "Young Master Li?" I didn''t expect to see you like this. Didn''t you get sent to the bottom floor? How could he be in this place! This place seems to be much more dangerous than it is right now. If I hurt you, wouldn''t your brother, Young Master Li, feel heartache? "


    Xu Zizai seemed to be more familiar with this man, but the words he said were full of sarcasm.


    Young Master Li was obviously not on good terms with Xu Zizai, but he forced himself to continue, "This has nothing to do with you. I advise you to mind your own business!"


    "Nothing to do? How is this idle business, I am saving you! No matter what, I know Young Master Li. How can I just watch his little brother die in front of me? "


    Young Master Li''s expression changed as he said in a deep voice, "I don''t understand what you mean!"


    Xu Zizai received a white invitation card from his bosom. A faint light appeared on the card, which he placed in front of Young Master Li while swaying left and right.


    "This is an invitation from the Mu Rong family, do you find it familiar?"


    He smiled as he said these words, which made people feel like he was asking for a beating.


    However, this Young Master Li didn''t have any intention of doing so. This was because the item was in Phoenix''s Cry''s trunk. It was already obvious that he hadn''t seen it before.


    All that remained of his arrogance was nervousness.


    "You can go! "However, this liquid cannot be brought into the plane. Let''s just forget about today''s matter!"


    He quickly finished his piece, turned around, and left the isolation chamber.

 C185

    The remaining policemen also left without any further notice.


    Feng Ming hugged the bottle with reluctance and said grievingly, "This is a treasure that I finally obtained! Why are you treating my baby like this! "


    This scene made Ah Zi and I feel extremely embarrassed.


    Xu Zizai laughed out loud, "If brother is truly unwilling, then leave it to me! I''ll return it to you when we get off the plane, but you have to give it to me first! After all, it''s your brother''s treasure! "


    Hearing that he could help, Feng Ming''s eyes lit up. He did not care about anything else and just stuffed the bottle into Xu Zizai''s arms. The two of them were like brothers.


    "What''s inconvenient about it? We are all brothers, could it be that I won''t even give you this much trust!" Take it! "I believe in you. When we enter the Mu Rong family together, we will have some help!"


    Xu Zizai also took it over casually, the two of them flattering each other.


    Even though it was dramatic, it was all thanks to Xu Zizai''s help. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have been able to leave in such a short time.


    Originally, he thought that he would be able to see his master even after following Xu Zizai, but who knew that other than Xu Zizai, there was no one else that was with him.


    As soon as I looked confused, Xu Zizai said, "Of course Master wouldn''t walk with us, there are too many rules in the Mu Rong family, it''s not easy to enter, and there seems to be something big that needs to be done."


    "What do you mean? "Do I have to go through something before I enter the Mu Rong family?"


    I didn''t expect the words from Ah Zi. Humans are really troublesome.


    Speaking of gossip, Feng Ming''s eyes lit up as well. He didn''t know if this was a bad fate or not, but our seats were actually close to each other, so it would be more convenient for us to talk together.


    "Speaking of this Mu Rong family, although I heard some things when I was in Mount Shu, I didn''t hear anything useful because of Master. What do you think the test will be?"


    Xu Zizai winked at me and said proudly: "I usually don''t have any other hobbies, so I just like to ask about some things. It is said that the Mu Rong family has a powerful leader, so this time, it will be a bit harder. This Mu Rong family isn''t a power that can rule for one or two years, and they say trash have no right to go into their Mu Rong family''s territory."


    I don''t quite understand it, but I feel that my tone is a lot better. If there is a talented person who didn''t pass their test, then wouldn''t he become a cripple in the legends?


    If he really didn''t leave any face for others, he would probably make countless enemies.


    However, Hua Ye had said that since it was said so, it must be very powerful. Even if the thousand-mile dam was destroyed by the ant, it wouldn''t be able to pose any threat if it wasn''t working together.


    "Then aren''t you worried at all? What if we can''t get in? "


    I asked tentatively. After all, the weakest person here is me and I can only empathize with them. If I were to rely on my martial prowess, I probably wouldn''t even have the qualifications to walk to the entrance to test them.


    The moment those words were spoken, the two who were talking excitedly started laughing out loud. I managed to find a contemptuous aura from them.


    "Sister Bai, you should be a little worried. Fortunately, we''re still here, so we won''t abandon you!"


    Xu Zizai looked at me thoughtfully, and said: "Right, after all we know each other, and Master is right, you have saved my life before, and when the time comes, we will be together, and we will be able to break in, but Master said that if I cannot enter, then I will not be able to enter the sect for the rest of my life."


    "Wow, how can your master be so cruel!"


    Feng Ming exclaimed.


    I can''t help but let out a cold snort. Serves him right!


    Xu Zizai lowered his head and sighed, "Isn''t it all because of this Mu Rong family? If they can''t even pass the Mu Rong family''s trial, then we should leave as soon as possible. Your master couldn''t learn anything, right?"


    The moment Luoyang was mentioned, the atmosphere instantly froze.


    Although I also felt very sad, I still rushed to say, "Although mister has said so, I feel that our seniority is rather low. Even if we hadn''t, it wouldn''t have much of an impact. However, it''s best if we could enter."


    "Your husband is really magnanimous."


    Halfway through Xu Zizai''s words, I looked at him fixedly, causing the words that he wanted to say to be stuck in his mouth. I didn''t dare to say another word.


    The only one who was quiet was the egret. Since he got on the plane, he had been closing his eyes in silence, feeling like he had really fallen asleep.


    When the plane landed, it was already night. As soon as they left, they felt as if they were in a dream. As soon as they went out, they noticed the malicious intent coming from the regional differences.


    When the wind blew, I felt as if I were in a state of confusion, unable to tell where I was or what I was going to do next.


    Who am I? Where am I?


    "Aiyo, what the heck! I was just saying that I forgot something. It was actually this thing!"


    The phoenix cry was frozen to the point that it started to curse loudly. On the other hand, Ah Zi appeared to be extremely calm, as if she was obviously not in the same ecosystem as us humans.


    Just as I was shivering from the cold, a piece of clothing landed on my shoulder. That warm feeling instantly warmed me up.


    Turning his head to look, he saw Xu Zizai''s rough face.


    "What are you looking at? Do you want to freeze to death like this!?"


    I was stunned. Just as I wanted to retort, I was interrupted by Feng Ming. Seeing that I had clothes on, he immediately shouted, "Brother, you''re so naked and biased. Look at what I''m wearing!"


    "I still have some for myself. We''ll go buy some clothes later. I don''t think we''ll be able to get through this trial in a day." Although this is Xu Zizai''s first time here, he seems very experienced and out of place with us.


    Feng Ming, on the other hand, took out three pieces of clothing from Xu Zizai''s box and gave them to Ah Zi and the egret.


    In the beginning, the egret didn''t want it, but Feng Ming gave it back in one sentence. Everyone was wearing such thick clothes, and even if you wore just that little bit, it would be too perfunctory even if you were a young person!


    The egret also inevitably wore Xu Zizai''s clothes, but his style couldn''t be complained about. When we entered the clothing store like this, the salespeople were all very alert, acting very weird.

 C186

    However, it was clear that Xu Zizai was extremely familiar with this scene. He immediately took out a card and the expression of the sales clerk changed as he invited us to the second floor with a smile.


    Feng Ming couldn''t help but exclaim as he walked, "What an evil capitalism!"


    Feng Ming was still a big boy after all. He had been training in Mount Shu for a long time, and when he finally came out, he was met by Luoyang.


    Xu Zizai could be considered a man with high EQ. Although he didn''t look reliable on the outside, he was very shrewd when taking care of people.


    He was able to easily grasp everyone''s expression. In the end, we stopped at a mixed store, and Feng Ming and Ah Zi went to pick out some clothes.


    I wasn''t too keen on these things, so I casually grabbed two sets of thick clothes and sat in the resting area with Xu Zizai.


    Xu Zizai did not expect my speed to be so fast, he looked over in surprise, "Aren''t you women just interested in shopping? That''s it? "


    I casually threw the clothes I had chosen to the side and indicated with my eyes, "I just chose them a little faster."


    Xu Zizai laughed depressingly, but picked up the clothes with interest and looked around, nodding as he said: "I actually believe in your judgement a lot, but if you don''t try, then I will lose your master''s face. As a friend, I must remind you, there will be a royal ball in the room, you don''t have the formal attire."


    "What?" I looked at Xu Zizai in surprise. After that, I didn''t see any of the surrounding clothes. My first reaction was that this fellow was just teasing me.


    Xu Zizai was such a shrewd person, how could he not know what I was thinking? He shot a glance at the sales clerk at the side, and those people immediately left.


    In no time at all, a set of formal attire was presented.


    Xu Zizai looked over proudly, "Look at you, all kinds of expressions are on your face. Your husband really pampered you. Come and pick one and try it out!"


    I can''t listen to others talk about Luanyang. Although in the eyes of others, they are only talking about the disciples of the Bai Clan, but I am still not happy.


    He angrily grabbed a few random clothes and walked into the fitting room.


    However, after entering, I felt as though I had been provoked. I flipped my hand and took out the price list. Seeing the few zeros behind me, I decisively wanted to leave.


    However, halfway through, he heard Xu Zizai say loudly: "To think that the Murong family is a family of great families!"


    With a barely discernible sigh, my footsteps were immediately halted. I gritted my teeth and ignored the price before starting to change my clothes.


    I was wearing a light purple dress with a bow on my shoulder that I could also make out with a thin ribbon. There was embroidery at the end, and the most exquisite part of the gown was the indistinct embroidery at the end.


    After confirming that there were no mistakes in any of my aspects, I slowly walked out of the room. I had to admit that the setting of the fitting room was really poisonous.


    Some of the smaller shops would have indoor mirrors, but this place didn''t have them. They had to walk to the rest area to get a mirror.


    It''s like testing a wedding dress.


    The first thing I did when I walked out was to run to the mirror and carefully look at what was wrong with it. As for the other aspects, I didn''t think too much about them.


    Xu Zizai walked in front of me and said with a slightly disdainful tone, "Bai Jian, did a ghost eat your aesthetics? You must at least put down your head for this dress! "


    Before I could refuse, he had already let go of my hair. His slightly curled long hair fell onto my shoulders. This sudden intimacy made me flustered. I abruptly turned my head to pull away from him.


    "What are you doing? You scared me to death!" Do you know that a woman''s hairstyle cannot be randomly used?! " I shouted in panic, trying to hide my true thoughts.


    After being yelled at like that, Xu Zizai did not have any intention of getting angry. He lightly twirled his fingers and laughed: "I still haven''t completely taken you to be an ordinary girl."


    "You!"


    I was angered to the point that I was about to teach again, but a foreign voice interrupted me.


    "Master Xu, I didn''t expect to see you here. Aren''t you from the Heartless Faction? I don''t think it''s good to secretly bring a woman, no? "


    The person speaking was dressed in a proper suit and a straight suit. He looked like a scoundrel with a gentle demeanor. However, the expression on his face looked very different from before.


    "You know him?" I asked Xu Zizai.


    Xu Zizai sneered, completely ignoring him, "Then do you want me to take back your hair? I''ve already thought about it now, when we get to the top of the mountain and your hair is disheveled, what if I beat you up like a ghost?"


    Even though I know that this person''s dog mouth can''t spit out ivory, I am still furious. If not for the presence of an outsider, I would even want to hit him.


    Even though Xu Zizai didn''t seem to care about him, he wouldn''t let him go.


    "Yo, I really didn''t want to fight for just a few months. Young Master Xu can already flirt around with people!" It''s precisely this kind of vision that won''t work! "How can she be half as talented as the young miss of the Mu Rong family?"


    Yo! I cheered in my heart. This is obviously gossip!


    However, why did you bring me in? If I don''t have half a figure, what does that mean?


    Xu Zizai''s face turned cold as he stood in front of me, "Can you not bite someone you like, Mu Rong''s daughter, just go chase them yourself, don''t get in my way, otherwise, you won''t even have the chance to go up the mountain!"


    "You still want to hit me!? Last time he was confined! "Miss Mu Rong is really bewitched by you. Otherwise, how could she not like a young master like me? I like a hoodlum like you!"


    The man was angered to the point that his facial features seemed to be slightly contorted. From the looks of it, it really was Xu Zizai who looked more pleasing to the eye.


    He saw that the atmosphere between the two was getting more and more intense, and they were ready to fight at any moment.


    Feng Ming and Ah Zi held hands as they walked in. As soon as they entered, they felt that something was amiss.


    "Brother, what''s wrong?"


    Feng Ming walked up to the man. After clearly seeing his face, he looked at him with a strange expression. "Yo, Young Master Ouyang!" Long time no see! "


    There was a bit of panic on Young Master Ouyang''s face after being called like this, but he still didn''t forget to say anything vicious.


    "Xu Zizai, I will definitely marry Miss Mu Rong this time! You just wait and see! "

 C187

    With that, he quickly left, with the intention of fleeing.


    Feng Ming couldn''t help but laugh out loud. "This brat had his entire body infected by the Gu when I was young and still remembers me. This really isn''t easy!"


    A''Zi couldn''t help chuckling, her eyes full of love.


    On the other hand, Xu Zizai could not help but ask: "The Ouyang Family is also very powerful. Brother, you don''t seem to be so simple!" "If you really are only a disciple of the Bai Clan, how did you know Young Master Ouyang when you were young?"


    Feng Ming''s expression froze as he looked at Ah Zi anxiously. However, Ah Zi didn''t seem to want to help me, so he turned his gaze back to me.


    It seemed that this wasn''t the first time I had helped him clean up his mess, so I was quite familiar with the routine.


    "Actually, he is a child from a Venerable family, but because he has never had talent, he ran out to meet Teacher in a fit of anger. Teacher saved his life, so he is willing to follow Teacher."


    After saying that, even I admired my own ability to make up stories. It was really first-rate.


    "Yes!" "It''s like this, going out young and ignorant, almost dying." Feng Ming was very satisfied with this and the atmosphere immediately returned to normal.


    Although Xu Zizai nodded his head to express his understanding, I felt that he didn''t really believe it all. However, we didn''t really hope for him to completely believe it all either.


    He was much more complicated than he looked on the surface.


    The four of them had already gathered, leaving only the egret behind. Originally, I had proposed to look for it, but Ah Zi stopped me.


    He found the clothes the egret chose and said, "The egret has some private business, let''s go to the hotel first. He will follow us."


    Feng Ming and Xu Zizai were not surprised by this, they both understood what was going on.


    The hotel was a five-star hotel. It had a suite, and everyone had their own room.


    There was also a balcony and a corridor outside. The plants and decorations seemed very elegant, giving off a very comfortable feeling when you looked at them from the outside. It was very relaxing.


    After a long journey, everyone was more or less exhausted. After eating, they all went back to their respective rooms to rest.


    Not long after I laid down, I heard someone knocking on the door. I couldn''t help but feel a bit conflicted, as I subconsciously didn''t want to open the door.


    However, someone from outside shouted, "Sister Bai, I am Ah Zi, I don''t trust you!"


    Hearing Ah Zi''s voice, I instantly relaxed a lot. Then, I remembered that Xu Zizai and Feng Ming were still around, so these things shouldn''t be following me. After doing some thinking, I walked up to open the door.


    Ah Zi was wearing pajamas and looked at me with a wooden face. "Sister Bai, your vigilance is too weak. If I were to be disguised, you would be dead now."


    The moment I opened my mouth, my heart skipped a beat and cold sweat started to form on the palms of my hands that were holding onto the door handle. I was waiting for the other party to exert his strength and close the door.


    "Go in! Feng Ming is still in the living room, he won''t come. "


    I suddenly let out a breath of relief. I couldn''t help but grumble in my heart. If they always scared me like this, then one day, I would become inseparable from them both. What if I hurt them when the time comes?


    She quickly lay down on my bed and slept normally. If she didn''t know it was a living person, she would have thought it was a dead person lying there.


    I don''t know why, but even though I clearly didn''t feel safe coming to help, I felt less at ease compared to before.


    However, this person was still looking at him with a puzzled expression. "Sleep!" Tomorrow we will go up the mountain, and I''m afraid we won''t have any good conditions to sleep in. "


    These words made me panic even more. I was extremely terrified of this so-called mountain. At the beginning, I thought that I wouldn''t be able to sleep, but who would have thought that I would slowly fall asleep afterwards?


    However, the quality of his sleep was not good at all. He was always in a semi-conscious state, feeling very sleepy. However, his slightly opened eyes seemed to become more and more energetic instead.


    Physical and mental states were completely opposite.


    Time slowly passed and I started to get nervous. I realised that this isn''t normal. When I wanted to stand up, I found that I was completely unable to move. I could only control my heavy eyelids.


    Ah Zi!


    He wanted to shout, but he realized that he couldn''t even make a sound.


    However, I could feel the things happening around me. For example, the person behind me had already slowly gotten up. They walked around me and arrived in front of a wardrobe.


    Ah Zi''s hair is very long. She didn''t tie it up at night and instead draped it over her back until it was almost reaching her calves. From my perspective, I can only see her long hair.


    She stood silently in front of the wardrobe and held out her hand. Then I heard a creak.


    That sound was really hard to describe. It sounded like the claws of an animal scratching at something, and also like the sound of a knife scraping against each other. Each of those sounds was enough to make one''s hair stand on end.


    I was forced to look at it all, from my initial horror to my subsequent numbness, because I no longer had the concept of time and no longer knew how many times I had heard such voices.


    However, his nerves didn''t relax. His temples were throbbing with pain.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, and Ah Zi''s movements also stopped. She quickly returned to my side and laid down against my body. It was as if nothing had happened at all.


    The knocking continued on the door without any intention of stopping. The most important thing was the frequency and speed of the knocking. There was no change at all, as if it was mechanical.


    After Ah Zi returned behind me, he didn''t make any sound. It was as if he had fallen into a deep sleep.


    However, the moment I think about the strange scene from before, I can feel the distance between me and the person in question right behind me, making me feel even more tormented.


    Two different kinds of thoughts were struggling in my mind and wandering around randomly.


    I felt like I could be tortured to the point of fainting at the next moment, but I didn''t.


    The knocking on the door was just like the sound before, not wanting to end it at all. One after another, the knocks struck my heart.


    I desperately tried to curl myself up, even screaming out loud, but it was all an extravagant hope.


    My eyes are completely bloodshot. If someone were to give me a knife now, I''m afraid they would choose to end their own life!

 C188

    Once such a thought appeared in his mind, it would be difficult for it to disappear.


    It was as if she was reflecting her thoughts. Unknowingly, there was a fruit plate placed on the table. There was a fruit knife placed diagonally on top of it, giving off an alluring glow in the night.


    I extended my hands in an attempt to touch it, but I didn''t expect that I would be able to really move it. The fruit knife is very cold, so cold that it makes one''s heart start to contract.


    Vaguely, I seemed to hear a small voice whispering in my ear: "If I stab it, everything will be over."


    The hand holding the knife shook, and then, as if I had made up my mind, I raised the knife and stabbed it.


    The knife stabbed into it and bright red liquid instantly flowed out, wetting my fingers.


    Ah!


    A sharp scream sounded out, and I instantly released the fruit knife. I fiercely turned around and touched my chest area with my hand, cutting my finger tip, and smeared fresh blood on Ah Zi''s body.


    It was also at this moment that the darkness in the room was broken, and the bright lights illuminated everything.


    I slightly narrowed my eyes, leaving behind only the burnt paper man on the bed. Seeing me looking at it, the paper man actually knew how to escape. With astonishing strength, he opened the window and directly jumped down from the tall building.


    Feng Ming''s anxious voice immediately came from outside the door, "Sister Bai! Sister Bai! Did something happen? Hurry and open the door! "


    I let out a breath of air, smiled, and went up to open the door.


    Not only was there the sound of a phoenix, there was also Xu Zizai who was wearing a singlet. The two of them had obviously come in a hurry.


    I leaned to let them in. Both of us quickly ran to the side of the bed and the window. Both of them had a serious expression on their faces.


    "They ran away! When did a traitor appear in the Lee family!?"


    "And also the aura of a monster. A white slip, ah, a white slip. It seems that everyone knows that you''re the weakest, but you didn''t succeed. It''s really strange!"


    Hearing Xu Zizai''s mocking words, I couldn''t help but to let out a cold snort. Only someone who has experienced all of this would understand how scary it was.


    If I had listened to that monster''s words and stabbed the blade into my body, I would not have known who would have died first.


    "It seems like it isn''t safe for Sister Bai to sleep alone. Brother Xu and I will sleep together in your room." I''m afraid that someone else will come looking for you. "


    Facing such a sincere suggestion from Feng Ming, I really couldn''t say anything to reject him. I could only nod my head in agreement.


    But when they really lay on the floor with the quilt in their arms and I lay on the warm bed, I couldn''t help but feel a little guilty. I secretly turned up the air conditioner in the room a few degrees.


    This time, he didn''t sleep for the whole night, so it could be considered a good night''s sleep.


    Thinking about the paper man from last night, I couldn''t help but add a few more lighters into my backpack.


    Early in the morning, there were already specialized personnel receiving us at the entrance. After getting on the car, we entered the mountains. Looking at the continuous mountain, I finally got to see the true rich.


    If I didn''t misunderstand, we have already officially entered the Mu Rong family''s territory from the moment we entered the mountain.


    The car stopped at the foot of the mountain. There was even a temporary place to live. The moment they got off the car, they saw that someone was already working on something.


    Most of them were young men and women, and more or less all of them had their own personality traits.


    "Young masters, we need to talk about the rules first. The middle of the mountain is the test area. Whoever can successfully enter will pass the test by climbing the mountain."


    Xu Zizai said in a slightly surprised tone, "Bai Jian, your luck is really not that good! "Why isn''t there a test of my ability this time?"


    The staff smiled, "Our family head said that being able to protect the people around us safely is definitely a good thing. Our Mu Rong family is worthy of friendship."


    Xu Zizai nodded his head, not caring at all. However, as he looked around, there was no anticipation in his eyes.


    Although his movements were small, they did not escape the eyes of the staff. He explained with a smile, "Miss, the door has already closed. It won''t bring any trouble to Young Master Xu. Rest assured."


    "Pfft!" Feng Ming, who was standing at the side, couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    I also felt it was a bit funny. I originally thought that people from the Mu Rong family would be full of pride, but I didn''t expect them to be people who liked to joke around.


    Xu Zizai smiled awkwardly, "No, the second young miss is an immortal god from the heavens, how can mortals like me get along with her for a long time? I feel inferior to her!"


    The words were very pleasant to hear, but it was obvious that everyone present already knew what was going on. They didn''t have any intention of believing what was being said.


    The man gave each of us a rope in his hand, but the rope didn''t seem to have anything special about it.


    "In order to avoid any accidents, this is for emergency use. As long as we break this rope, the Mu Rong family will quickly save people, ensuring everyone''s safety."


    Feng Ming played with the rope and laughed. "You, the new patriarch, are really a wonderful person. Why would the previous patriarch care about this? I can''t wait for one less person!"


    Ah Zi instantly grabbed Feng Ming and stopped him from speaking any further.


    I also awkwardly smiled and followed behind them.


    As soon as I entered the testing area, I felt a gaze on me, making me feel uncomfortable, as if I was about to be chopped into pieces.


    I forcefully resisted the urge to turn my head and quickly tied a rope around my wrist. This is a good item to protect my life. It seems that these people aren''t simple characters. I''m probably the weakest one among them.


    Xu Zizai followed behind me, but he didn''t say anything, which surprised me a little.


    Although the mountain looked very broad, it didn''t require many days and nights to climb, so there was definitely a trap here.


    What we did not expect, however, was to be caught in the trap from the start, and we did not come out of the pine forest until noon.


    In the beginning, the pine trees were too common, but they had no intention of fighting to the end. Moreover, there was no repetition rate at all, and the places they passed through were all unfamiliar, making marks was completely useless.


    A lot of exercise made me feel weak, so I had to stop by the pine tree.


    The others, seeing me like this, had to stop.


    Feng Ming weakly waved his hand, "This trap came too fast! This is not a Wall-Hitting Ghost at all, the rhinoceros''s horn is completely useless! "

 C189

    The pine forest was too wide, and the weather was bad as well. The fog in the forest gradually grew larger, until it was only five meters in size. As long as they were far away, they would not be able to see anyone.


    Luckily, Xu Zizai had a rope previously, otherwise we would have already been lost in the black fog. How would we still be here discussing why we couldn''t leave?


    Hearing Feng Ming''s words, Xu Zizai very consciously added: "This should be a barrier, but I had already tried some conventional methods long ago, but to no avail. At the beginning, I thought that the fog was due to the weather, but now it seems like there''s something wrong with the barrier, we''re already trapped inside."


    Ah Zi waved his finger, and the fox fire instantly lit up. The fog in front of them suddenly started burning up, as if it was something material, not the fog that we used to see.


    "Sure enough, we''ve probably absorbed a lot of it. Will there be some kind of hallucination?"


    As he spoke, he covered his nose and mouth, afraid that he would inhale even more.


    He had never thought that since he had already inhaled so much, there was no point in covering his mouth now. I might as well keep it as it is!


    The originally tense atmosphere made them feel like they were out on a field trip.


    Xu Zizai took out a compass from his bag, but he could not help but say with disdain: "The old man said that this compass can find the center of the enchantment, but I wonder if it works. If we do not open it, we will probably be walking blindly inside for the next few days!"


    The compass in his hand was only the size of a palm, but it was much simpler compared to Phoenix''s Cry. However, there was a strange beast horn at the bottom. Because it was far away, he could not see it clearly.


    When Feng Ming saw the compass in Xu Zizai''s hand, he immediately became excited. He did not bother to cover his mouth as he quickly went over to grab something.


    His movements were fast, but it was clear that Xu Zizai was even faster. If he were to raise his hand directly, Feng Ming would have missed.


    "What are you doing!?" You''re still trying to steal something! "


    Seeing that he didn''t manage to snatch it, the impulse probably went down. However, his eyes didn''t leave the compass. "I remember that your Wudang Sect wouldn''t like the compass!" How could there be such a treasure! "


    "Being inexperienced and lacking in knowledge doesn''t mean that you can''t use it often, right? I remember that your Bai Clan only know how to draw talismans, and it seems like you do not only know how to draw talismans! "


    Xu Zizai looked at Feng Ming''s sword with interest, "This little thing should have a name!" I heard that it was specially crafted for you guys, could it be called Xiao Feng? "


    It had to be said that Xu Zizai was a very transparent person. It was obvious that he had already known Feng Ming was from Mount Shu, yet he didn''t say it out loud.


    Seeing that someone had set their eyes on their treasure, Phoenix''s Cry instantly tensed up. However, it couldn''t help but feel proud. "My sword isn''t called Xiao Feng! It was called the Beacon Emperor! from the phoenix. "


    "Alright, let''s hurry up and go out!" Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t be able to finish everything tonight. I don''t want to spend my energy dealing with these children. "


    Xu Zizai had always been hiding something, but he had never said it out loud. Thus, he had no choice but to start looking for a way out.


    Ah Zi is from a martial arts faction and has no way of dealing with things like barriers. She just stands beside me and looks around vigilantly.


    Not for a moment.


    Xu Zizai walked back with the compass several times, but he was still unable to find any clues. He then threw the compass onto Feng Ming with a dejected look and complained, "I already said that I don''t have any fate with this compass. The old man just doesn''t believe that.


    Feng Ming hurriedly caught the compass and could not help but complain, "Be careful! Do you know how expensive this thing is? What if it was broken! This is how you martial artists are like, very crude, you won''t be able to find a wife if you go on like this. "


    "You make it sound like you have it, you little brat!"


    Xu Zizai snorted coldly, not caring at all.


    I was stunned for a moment before laughing in my heart. Feng Ming and Ah Zi, on the surface, couldn''t tell that they were a couple at all. In fact, it seemed that they were the elders and juniors together.


    When Ah Zi heard this, he went up to Feng Ming and announced his ownership, "What? No wonder you can''t tell he''s mine? Single dog! "


    "What the f * ck!" How old are you? And you are sure you can control a fox woman, and you seem to be very strong as well. "


    Xu Zizai looked over in shock, he had never thought of this.


    Feng Ming was held by Ah Zi, and sneered, "What do you know? I don''t even need to be sure. Can''t Ah Zi just grab hold of me? A man of old ideas. It will be harder for you to find a wife. "


    When the two of them were about to start bickering again, I promptly said, "It''s already late. It''s better to hurry and find a way out. I''ll also take this opportunity to cook something for you to eat!"


    When we were in the small building, Feng Ming and I were exchanging poached food. Now that Feng Ming needed to break the barrier, the mission naturally fell on me.


    Fortunately, in this pine forest, most of the leaves were pine trees. It only took him a short while to pick them up and push them off. However, he still needed more pine trees to boil some water.


    When it came to cooking, it was actually done by Feng Ming. Originally, he had brought along some fast food products, but Feng Ming insisted on carrying a pot with him, saying that it would be much more convenient. Drinking some soup at night was also good.


    We don''t have any intentions of stopping them. Since we can move our hands, drinking soup is a good choice.


    Thinking that there was water in the mountains, but only water, the faint smoke began to disperse, bringing with it a special smell.


    Suddenly there was a loud noise from the mountain, followed by a roar, like some kind of beast, circling above our heads.


    Xu Zizai''s reaction was the fastest. He directly went up and extinguished the fire, and with a piece of cloth in his hand, he quickly blew away the black smoke.


    At first, everyone was at a loss, but after they finished helping, everyone became extremely tired.


    Feng Ming could not help but complain, "Is there something in this mountain? Or could it be that there''s something inside the barrier? How could it be so foggy? So what if we boil some water? "


    Compared to his complaints, Xu Zizai had seen further into the distance, "The Mu Rong family does not have any prohibition on starting a fire, it seems like they do not like the things inside the barrier!"

 C190

    After he said out such an obvious problem, I couldn''t help but complain, "Why didn''t you say that we accidentally burnt its hair, which was why there was such a big commotion!"


    I rolled my eyes and said casually.


    After all, even if there were real hairs, it would only be a pine forest, not a fallen pine tree.


    Unexpectedly, Xu Zizai seemed to have heard something useful as he excitedly squeezed my wrist and said, "Bai Jian, repeat what you just said again!"


    I was a little nervous due to his sudden action. I couldn''t help but swallow my saliva as I looked at Feng Ming beside me. I didn''t know why, but I felt a little nervous in my heart.


    Feng Ming, who was half a beat too slow, didn''t even know what I was thinking. He looked back at me with a blank expression. That look of his also instantly brought me back to reality.


    I didn''t do anything, why should I feel guilty!


    So I confidently repeated what I had said, "I''ll say! We didn''t burn its hair, so why is it so angry! "


    For the first time, Xu Zizai did not refute my words. Instead, he took out a lighter with an evil smile on his face.


    Everyone knew about this.


    "You can''t be thinking of forcing that thing out, right? "At that time, if we completely infuriate them, what happens when they get beaten up?"


    It''s not that I don''t have confidence in myself, but the owner of this enchantment looks too strong, so a few injuries aren''t a big deal. If I can''t get into the Murong family, then what about Luanyang who is lying in the small building?


    Xu Zizai looked at me with disdain, "How did I just realize that you''re a coward!"


    Although he said it with disgust, he still put away the lighter in the end.


    Because they couldn''t light the fire, the biggest group gathered together to take out some bread to eat.


    They were all resting against the tree trunk. Only Feng Ming was still constantly studying the compass. He seemed to be very fond of it, but there were still some things he didn''t understand.


    He looked happy and sad at the same time.


    "Aiya, do you think we should find people to cooperate with? We are not completely sure, but what if there are too many of us? "


    Feng Ming suddenly jumped up and suggested. However, the compass in his hand suddenly dropped, causing the expression on his face to go out of control.


    No matter how fast he was, it was impossible for him to reverse the situation.


    With a ''kuangdang'', the compass fell to the ground. The layer of leaves on the pine tree below seemed to have smashed into a rock.


    "No!"


    Feng Ming screamed out in pain and quickly lowered his head to pick up the compass. When he saw that there were no damage on the compass, he revealed a simple and honest smile.


    She then reacted with surprise, "This compass is really strong, and it''s completely fine. The one given to me by my master is completely different!"


    Before either of us could answer, we heard the voice of a young girl not far away.


    "That''s right!" I thought that it would fall into pieces, but I never thought that nothing would happen to it! "


    Xu Zizai immediately stood up and looked at the area in front of him vigilantly. Within the white mist, a few figures slowly appeared. They did not look friendly at all.


    When he walked in, he realized it was a few women. The women walking in the front had the heaviest killing intent, especially when they looked at Xu Zizai.


    People couldn''t help but think about some things.


    "Xu Zizai, I never would have thought that the first person I would meet in this Spirit Formation would be you. Your compass was actually not broken. What a pity!"


    As she spoke, the woman looked us up and down. The way she looked at the goods didn''t seem to be pleasant at all.


    "Who are you bringing this time? But we haven''t seen each other for a month, what kind of new combination is this? "


    Ever since that woman came out, her expression had never turned better. She had even subconsciously moved closer to me. This indirectly told me that this woman is very dangerous!


    Furthermore, the first person to make a move would definitely be me. Otherwise, Xu Zizai wouldn''t have done that.


    "I don''t need you to criticize me for what I''m doing. When will your Xiao family care about our Wudang Sect?!" Isn''t your master afraid of becoming some long-mouthed woman? "


    "What did you say!"


    Xu Zizai hugged me and spun around to avoid it. When I raised my head, I saw the silver needle on the tree trunk, it looked countless times thicker than an embroidery needle. If it were to pierce into my body, it would definitely be a disaster.


    "Xiao Liran!" Are you crazy! Your master is not here today. If I hurt you at that time, don''t blame me for being ruthless! "


    No one would have thought that Xiao Le Ran would suddenly make a move. Feng Ming then pulled out his beacon and pointed it at his opponent, shouting angrily, "You evil woman, you actually dare to make a move on our Sister Bai! Are you looking for trouble!? "


    "Humph!" "Xu Zizai, you are only fit to be with these people. I advise you to hurry up and get your hands on the young miss of the Mu Rong family. That way, you can at least become famous and you won''t end up like this."


    Xiao Liran clearly understood Xu Zizai better, he could even get straight to the point.


    I could feel Xu Zizai tighten his grip on my shoulder, obviously affected. He couldn''t help but break free from the other party''s restraints.


    He also came back to his senses instantly and looked at me apologetically. "Really? I can''t learn from your Xiao family, to dare to openly sell my daughter for a little benefit. My master isn''t willing to sell me out, how cheap would that be! How despicable is it that you would do such a thing? "


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but feel some sympathy for this woman. Who are you bickering with? If you insist on bickering with Xu Zizai, you''re simply asking for trouble.


    Although Xiao Le Ran was infuriated, he seemed to have a deep sense of his own strength and did not have any intentions of continuing to attack. He had only made some harsh remarks.


    "I''m just waiting for the day you get humiliated!"


    With that, he turned around and left. The thick fog gradually engulfed the silhouettes of those few people.


    "Brother, you really have a lot of enemies. Now that I suddenly feel that walking with you is not a good thing at all, what if the enemies treat us as a team and start killing us?"


    Xu Zizai said self-deprecatingly, "Who told you that I''m the one who makes people hate me!"


    Right after he said that, Ah Zi, who was silent all of a sudden, shouted loudly.


    "Not good, something happened to the egret."

 C191

    Ah Zi''s expression looked very nervous. The egret must have been in a lot of trouble for it to be in such a state.


    "Don''t worry, can you sense where the egret is now?" I immediately went up to comfort her, and the more anxious I became, the calmer I had to be.


    Ah Zi paused for a moment, then quickly took out a pearl from his clothes, which had a white glow on it.


    "We, the foxes, have been searching for them. Although we can''t pinpoint their exact location, we can still find them."


    Seeing this, Feng Ming immediately said, "Brother Xu, we have to go find someone. Do you want to come with us? After all, we''ve already wasted so much time."


    Xu Zizai looked over blankly, "What''s wrong with that? We were originally trapped in this barrier, and it''s not like I can get out just because I wanted to?"


    Xu Zizai was the kind of person who simply said what he said.


    "That''s good. Let''s go now!" Egret is still a child, we can''t not even protect our child! " This time, Feng Ming was exceptionally reliable on the west side. He quickly packed everything up in a few moments.


    Actually, that''s what I thought as well. However, as a member of a guild, I don''t have the qualifications to say such words, so I could only maintain my silence.


    It was almost to the point of burying everyone. Even though Ah Zi was leading the way with his fox fire, we did not relax even a little. The rope that we were originally holding on to was then completely replaced with holding hands.


    Due to the fact that my martial prowess was the worst, I was placed in the middle position. In front of Feng Ming was Xu Zizai. It seemed very safe.


    Beneath his feet were the soft leaves of a pine tree, but the leaves seemed to be pushing harder and harder. At first, it felt a little slack, but later it took some effort before he could lift his foot again.


    However, the people in front of us didn''t have any intention to stop. I could only follow them, but it became increasingly strenuous as I walked. It was as if my feet were filled with lead.


    When I finally couldn''t hold it in any longer, I felt the hand I was holding behind me suddenly tighten, and then a finger slowly rubbed the back of my hand.


    I was stunned and forgot to say that I was tired.


    Then, the hand I was holding split into two. The other party opened the palm of my hand and slowly wrote on it.


    At first I had no way to tell what it was, so I forced myself to close my eyes and feel it.


    No, yes, stop?


    I opened my eyes wide. If I could see the people behind me, I would have already cursed out loud. I couldn''t stop at this moment. If Xu Zizai was real, then something must have gone wrong ahead and I had to follow him!


    For a moment, I actually didn''t know who I should trust. Thinking about Feng Ming''s personality, he should be the first one to get tired, but he didn''t make any movements.


    On the contrary, I almost couldn''t hold it in. Does this mean that the person in front of me isn''t Feng Ming?


    The moment this thought appeared, I couldn''t help but to pull my hand back out of my body. However, I held it back. It was obvious that Xu Zizai didn''t want to alert the enemy.


    However, the feeling of being held by the hands of some unknown creature was not pleasant at all. It was even a kind of torment. The journey that he had originally felt uncomfortable on had now become even more difficult.


    He did not know what lay ahead.


    The only thing left was to constantly raise and lower his foot numbly.


    As time went on, I even felt like a controlled corpse. Even my mind began to grow numb.


    At this moment, I suddenly heard the furious roar of a gale and the white mist in front of me slowly dissipate. My hands that were tightly holding onto the fog were released, I subconsciously turned around and grabbed onto the hand behind me, at the same time shouting out Xu Zizai''s name.


    The wind was very cold on his body, bringing with it a small amount of pain.


    I felt that one hand was holding my hand tightly, as if it was the last bit of warmth.


    "Open your eyes!"


    With Xu Zizai''s firm voice by my ear, I took a deep breath and abruptly opened my eyes. I found myself in a cave with one foot stepping on a skeleton.


    There was nothing more frightening than the fact that he actually felt a little relaxed. He then kicked away the skeleton beneath his feet. However, he soon felt a bit awkward.


    My entire body was practically hanging from Xu Zizai''s body, both of my hands had even left a deep imprint.


    When I saw Xu Zizai''s gaze, I immediately pulled my body out of the crowd, a little embarrassed. I tried to change the topic, "Where is this place? "We were in the pine forest just now, weren''t we?"


    Xu Zizai''s eyes flashed, but he still continued with my topic. "We should have met with trouble before, and it could be considered a blessing in disguise. However, what we need to think about now is how to leave this cave."


    I didn''t quite understand what he meant, but when I thought of Ah Zi and the others, I started to worry.


    "Then are we completely separated from Ah Zi and the others now? Would they encounter any danger? "After all, the egret''s power was suppressed by Ah Zi, so can they really help him?"


    After seeing me ask about it, Xu Zizai sneered, "Bai Jian, you have never thought about what you should do if you don''t have a way to leave this place." That little demoness is still waiting to eat us! Can''t you care about yourself a little, about me? "


    I didn''t quite understand why he would suddenly get angry, so I could only subconsciously comfort him.


    "No, they are still children, isn''t it normal for me to care about them? And if you stay with me, doesn''t that mean I care about you? Furthermore, looking at how calm you are, you should know how to get out, right? "


    After hearing what I said, Xu Zizai rubbed his bald head in annoyance. Actually, he couldn''t be considered bald at all. After all, a layer of green had already begun to slowly grow on his head.


    "Ugh, if it was before, I would have left this place in minutes, but now I can''t!" Not now! And with you, who knows what will happen in your heart! "


    I paused for a moment and then found the point he was talking about. I felt that I was more experienced, "Was it an illusion? I''ve passed it many times! Just this once! "


    "Hur hur, you seem to be quite proud of yourself!" What''s there to be proud about! "

 C192

    Xu Zizai''s angry roars reverberated throughout the cave, the originally serious atmosphere immediately became comical, the sounds resonating were also as though they were going against him, at times sharp and at other times rough.


    I laughed out loud.


    What was rare was that Xu Zizai''s face actually started to turn red at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. He shouted angrily out of embarrassment: "What are you doing! The person hiding in the shadows must have done it on purpose. Now you see how powerful this thing is! The easiest part of the mountain is the Awakening. "


    "They are formed by the influence of the mountain and are favored by the heavens. However, there are some who go against the will of the heavens and specifically eat people. In fact, humans are the most filthy, but there are also some who do not know how to eat these filthy things, making themselves filthy and filthy."


    I nodded, as if I understood something, and asked, "So you''re saying that the essence was very beautiful in the beginning?"


    This was simply discrimination based on appearance. According to him, the one who looked good was the one who looked good, and the one who looked ugly was the one who looked bad.


    Xu Zizai couldn''t take my expression anymore and slapped me on the shoulder. Although I felt that he had already restrained a lot of his strength, I still felt a lot of pain.


    "Although I can understand your innate talent, I didn''t expect that your comprehension ability was a problem. How can a spirit just look at the surface?" What did he rely on to confuse others? Just by relying on a beautiful set of skin! "


    I was stunned for a moment, and then I thought of Da Ji in the book, and it dawned on me that practitioners do not see the appearance of the skin, but the light inside.


    But what''s the point of saying all this?


    "Then we still haven''t left yet!"


    Xu Zizai and I looked at each other, then stood up and walked in the same direction. Just a moment ago, we heard the scream of a woman.


    It was a death cry, and something must have happened.


    The person who stole the food didn''t just take Xu Zizai and me away. Or was it because he was timid and wanted to kill those who were timid first?


    The further in he went, the more he could feel the cold and the sickening smell that assaulted his nostrils and mouth.


    On the other hand, Xu Zizai walked inside with a calm expression. From his posture, he seemed to be prepared to fight at any moment, causing me to involuntarily tighten my grip on the talisman within my clothes. At the very least, it was something that could protect my life.


    The darkness is getting denser and denser, making it impossible for people to clearly see the path ahead. Xu Zizai came forward and held my hand, I understood his meaning and did not intend to reject.


    When he reached the entrance, he was suddenly enlightened. Although the visibility wasn''t very high, he could vaguely make out the outline of the ground.


    There was a human shaped object lying on the ground, unmoving. The gorgeous clothes made her very eye-catching.


    Looking at this scene, I couldn''t help but start to get nervous. As I walked along with Xu Zizai, I couldn''t help but tense up as I looked at my surroundings.


    However, he didn''t find anything abnormal.


    "It''s not here!"


    In the empty environment, my voice was very abrupt.


    "Are you sure? You''re talking so loudly!" Xu Zizai said unhappily but he quickly lit up the fire and the cave started to light up.


    The person on the ground had also seen it more clearly. It really was a woman, and there was a large amount of blood flowing from her neck. She could no longer feel her breath.


    "Is she dead?"


    Xu Zizai rolled his eyes at me, then he stepped forward to check on the woman''s wounds. While doing so, he quickly started to treat them. I crouched to the side and felt that I was useless.


    He could only stare at the wounds on the woman''s body in a daze. It was as if her neck had been torn apart by a sharp tooth. Other than that wound, blood was also flowing out from the back of her neck.


    After first bandaging his neck, Xu Zizai looked at the difficult position on his back and turned his body to look at me. I instantly understood what he meant.


    He rubbed his nose and said, "I''ve only bandaged Ah Zi before. He''s that strong fox."


    I was even afraid that he wouldn''t be able to understand how to make an S with his hands.


    Xu Zizai clearly felt that I was useless. He apologized in a soft voice and ripped open his skirt, revealing the vicious wounds underneath.


    The wounds on her back were still bitten off. If it wasn''t for us suddenly barging in, this monster would have probably eaten this woman whole, leaving behind only flesh and bones.


    When Xu Zizai was done with everything, the woman let out a faint sound of breathing. However, she didn''t seem like she was going to wake up.


    "The conditions here aren''t good. If she isn''t given treatment, she will die. Her body is very hot and she has already fallen into a high fever."


    His words were extremely heavy. I looked at the rope in my hand and asked, "Didn''t the Mu Rong family say we could break the rope?"


    "This is already the territory of foreign monsters. We shouldn''t be able to enter, we have to leave first." Xu Zizai analyzed the situation briefly, clearly starting to get annoyed.


    Actually, even I felt a little irritated. It was a troublesome matter to begin with, but now there is an injured woman. The most important thing is that you can''t just stand by and watch me die!


    Xu Zizai was frantically digging in his backpack, looking for something.


    My body is full of attacks, but I don''t have anything else to heal with. I can only look at the woman on the ground and gasp in pain.


    Putting everything aside, this woman''s survival awareness was probably very weak. Coupled with Genji''s fear, it would be difficult for her to survive.


    My eyes couldn''t help but wander up and down her body. Suddenly, my sight stopped at her wrist. There was no longer any trace of the rope on her wrist.


    It seemed like he really couldn''t rely on the rope in this cave. Even after ripping it off, he was still bitten into this state.


    "Xu Zizai, do you think the Mu Rong family is that powerful?" I feel like a lot of people will die in here. "


    Xu Zizai continued to look for his stuff without even turning his head, "The Mu Rong family is the strongest family in the world, only Mount Shu can be compared to us. However, Mount Shu has gradually started to decline, and these are all things that you and I are willing to do.

 C193

    Although every sentence was reasonable, but when you see these people who frequently die, your heart would become very heavy, as if it was pressing down on your heart, dragging their heartbeats.


    "I understand, but I can''t help feeling cruel. Have you found the thing you were looking for?"


    Xu Zizai''s body froze as he held an exquisite box in his hands. It was a bright red colour and looked quite festive. However, because of the patterns on the box, it looked a little dull.


    "This is?"


    Xu Zizai looked pained, "This is something my master gave me. It would be best if this woman could give me something of equal value, otherwise she would just be my servant. Do you know how expensive my dan bead is?"


    As he said that, he opened the box. One had to admit that this item was indeed good. There was even a faint white glow emitting from it.


    Xu Zizai roughly opened the woman''s mouth and directly stuffed the pill in. Without even swallowing it, the pill disappeared.


    That white light also disappeared at any time.


    "This thing looks really powerful!" You actually gave it to an unfamiliar woman? "


    I joked as I said those words. In my heart, I admired this man greatly. He was actually able to give such a precious item to someone else.


    Xu Zizai casually threw the box away. Without the pills, the box no longer had any value, and he said in a tyrannical manner: "Did you not see it just now? If she can''t produce anything good, I will make her be my servant and be my servant for the rest of her life! Otherwise, how could there be such a cheap deal in the world?


    I secretly rolled my eyes. With Xu Zizai''s personality, most of the things he said were lies. How could I take it seriously?


    This pill was truly miraculous. Not long after he ate it, the red color surrounding his wound started to fade, gradually turning into a white glow.


    Following which, the lady suddenly coughed out a large mouthful of blood before spitting it out, slowly opening her eyes. The moment she opened them, I was incomparably astonished.


    This person''s eyes were actually strange. They looked extremely beautiful, as though he had lost his mind in an instant.


    I was stunned as I saw the lady raise her hand rapidly. Her long and sharp nails were about to cut my face, but at the crucial moment, it was grasped tightly by someone.


    The sharp fingernails were only a centimeter away from me, and I could even see the fine pieces of dirt on them.


    He couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva as he retreated quickly. He didn''t expect this woman to have such combat abilities. Furthermore, she had been so fierce from the start.


    The woman''s wrist was tightly grasped by Xu Zizai. She wanted to struggle, but because of the wound, she was forced to form a twisted position.


    "We saved you, yet you want to kill us? How funny!"


    The woman was stunned, her eyes flashed, "You said you saved me? That monster is so powerful, I don''t believe that you can kill it! "


    Xu Zizai flicked his wrist and patted his palm in disdain.


    "Women are really troublesome. No wonder you couldn''t see that we''re still inside the cave. The monster has gone into hiding, and you''ve woken up after taking my pills, so don''t go back on your word! Feel it for yourself! "


    The woman started to close her eyes doubtfully, and stared at Xu Zizai with wide eyes, the expression in her eyes changed, "You are Elder Xu''s disciple!"


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking right now. You can talk about whether I''m his disciple or not, but you have to repay the life you owe me, don''t think you can get away with it!"


    The more he spoke, the uglier the expression of the woman became. It was obvious that everything he said was true. Gradually, her embarrassment turned into anger. After all, she was just a little girl.


    "Shut up!" I am not that kind of person, my surname is Xiao, my name is Xiao Hong, I will not shirk my responsibilities, I will return them to you, I will return them to you! "


    Xiao Hong''s face was flushed red, and even her words sounded a bit weak. After all, the wounds on her body were truly severe. Even if they were to gradually heal, the pain would still be unbearable.


    Pills could save lives, but they were not real pills. How could they heal in an instant?


    Xu Zizai obviously saw through it too. He frowned slightly and pretended that he did not care as he said: "Do as you please. The one who will embarrass yourself in the future is you, not me. That monster is still watching us from the shadows! "


    Although I knew that he was just trying to appease Xiao Hong, I still felt uncomfortable after he said that. It was as though there was something nearby watching my every move and it was impossible to calm down.


    If it wasn''t for the bonfire on the ground, I would have started to suspect something was up. However, the thing on the ground is almost burnt out and this is a special material.


    The cave instantly became very quiet. The only thing that could be seen was the shadows of each person under the light of the fire.


    Gradually, I started to feel sleepy. When I couldn''t resist closing my eyes, I quickly opened them. After repeating this process, I couldn''t stand it any longer and wanted to talk to Xu Zizai, but I saw that the person in front of me had already closed his eyes.


    Xiao Hong was still frowning, while Xu Zizai''s lips curled up into a joyful smile. It was unknown what he was dreaming about.


    Seeing how happy they were sleeping, when I wanted to follow them, I realized that I couldn''t sleep at all. Even if I felt that I was too sleepy, I would still be able to struggle free after closing my eyes. If I had a phone by my side, I might even pick it up to take a look.


    To be honest, this kind of feeling was truly very painful. It was obvious that he could sleep, but he could not sleep. It was as if the big meal could eat him, yet the big meal ran away on its own.


    I suddenly stood up and fell back down. Someone caught me firmly. I couldn''t help but shiver due to the ice-cold body of the person who caught me.


    "Did you miss me?"


    A deep voice sounded in my ears and the appearance of this person instantly surfaced in my mind. I couldn''t help but smile.


    Even though it was chilly to the bone, she couldn''t help but sit in his embrace with no intention of leaving.


    "I want to. It''s only been a few days, yet I''ve already thought you to the point of going insane. Why did you want me to come and take the things back so that I can clearly see my own failures?"


    Let me see how much I failed!

 C194

    The familiar yet unfamiliar embrace made me feel uncomfortable. If it wasn''t for the fact that I was going to continue, I would have vomited on the spot. I could only shut my mouth tightly due to the feeling of being probed by the edges of my throat.


    "Is that so? "But, aren''t you still willing to come here? Tell me, what kind of level are you able to reach for me?" As he spoke, his hand slid down my cheek.


    I couldn''t stand it any longer and knocked his hand away and mocked him, "Do all you monsters like to pry into people''s secrets? Since that was the case, why did he have to hunt for food alone and find someone to rely on? You guys take what you need! "


    The person''s body stiffened before slowly letting go of me and standing up. His face is still as calm as ever, but he seems to have an indeterminate appearance. His originally cold eyelids actually have a hint of pink.


    "Don''t you like it? Do I really like you? Or do you not like it? Then can I transform into the one you like? "


    The monster spoke in a soft voice, each word sounding like it was mumbling something. It was indeed moving, slowly stirring up the hearts of people.


    However, once a flaw was revealed, there would be no way for him to return to his previous state.


    "Monster''s skin is the most beautiful. Can you let me see your true appearance? If you can''t eat us, why don''t you let us go? "


    "The most beautiful appearance?" The monster let out a sneer as its body gradually turned transparent. "Everyone likes me to transform into what they think I am. Yet, you want to see my true face. Interesting indeed."


    Even though I was still talking to him, I had already grabbed the talisman in my hand. I was afraid that he would suddenly rush over and devour me. People''s hearts were unpredictable, and the heart of a monster was even more so.


    There was still a rule that worked for humans, but not for monsters. They were used to doing whatever they wanted.


    "If I die in your hands, I naturally want to see what the person who killed me looked like, and also let me complain about myself."


    My words made him exceptionally happy. After a burst of strange fragrance floated in the air, the person in front of me had actually turned into a child. His hair was disheveled, but he appeared exceptionally adorable.


    It was just that her bright red lips seemed incompatible with her cute appearance. It was unknown just how many times her mouth had chewed human blood before it turned into such a state.


    I was surprised. I didn''t think that it would change into a real body, let alone that it was just a child.


    However, the child''s veins started to bulge under her skin before she could get a good look at it. Her face was also starting to show a painful expression.


    Although I didn''t understand what was going on, I still subconsciously retreated backwards. With a furious roar, the originally cute child instantly exploded like a balloon. The veins in his body successfully escaped and intertwined together to form a decimal place.


    It brandished its own vines and headed towards me. Although I was prepared, I wasn''t able to dodge so many vines and was only lifted up into the air.


    The owner of the vine chuckled.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve been in this state and it feels so comfortable. I have a feeling that if I can eat you, my cultivation level will rise and I wouldn''t have to pick up other people''s food again."


    I struggled with all of my might but the vines on my body were getting tighter and tighter. Thus, I decided to give up and start procrastinating.


    "Why do you think my cultivation would increase so much after eating me? I''m just a rookie in the cultivation world. Don''t you see that the baldy''s cultivation is higher than mine?"


    The vines fluttered happily, as though they felt that it was impossible for me to escape. Or perhaps, they found me rather interesting and didn''t eat me directly. Instead, they started to answer my question.


    "To be honest, I still like you quite a bit, much better than that woman who can only scream. Your body is indeed nothing special, but after looking into your heart, I discovered this big secret. The thing on your neck is really a good thing!"


    I subconsciously lowered my head, what was hanging around my neck was what Jian Jia and that old man left for me. Not only could it block Luanyang''s aura, it could also hide my physique.


    He didn''t think so before, but now he knew how important this thing was.


    Also, why is Xu Zizai still not awake? If this goes on, I will definitely die.


    "You! Why do you insist on eating people? People say that essence is the beloved of the heavens and earth, why do you insist on making yourself look like this! Aren''t you afraid of being struck by lightning?! "


    I was still talking nonsense to buy time. I didn''t even know what I was talking about.


    The vine didn''t seem to be interested either. Seeing me raise it higher, it started to tear at my coat. "I know what you''re thinking, but it''s obviously too late now. Obediently let me eat it!"


    A hole opened up where the vines were coiled. From my corner, I could see that countless vines were wriggling with each other. It seemed that they were already starting to get impatient.


    I felt a wave of nausea. If I wanted to die like this, I might as well be killed first.


    "If you eat me, you will die without a burial ground! Help! Xu Zizai! Phoenix cry! Ah Zi! "Sir!"


    As the distance between us got closer and closer, I panicked as I called out to everyone I knew to get help.


    In addition to his own shouts, he also heard the young and tender laughter of the vines.


    Am I really going to die this time?


    I haven''t got anything to save Luoyang yet! He had already waited for thirty years, so why did he still need to continue sleeping?!


    I was suddenly struck by my own thoughts. I did not expect that the person I was thinking of before I died was not myself, but the ghost that had suddenly appeared in my life.


    If there is an afterlife, I don''t want to continue like this.


    "Open your eyes!"


    Suddenly, I heard a loud shout. I subconsciously opened my eyes and saw Xu Zizai ripping apart the vine with his bare hands just like that, while holding onto the vine with one hand.


    The vine let out a scream, then loosened its grip on me, and the thick green leaves fell onto my body.


    I looked at Xu Zizai, whose face was filled with murderous intent, and actually felt a little scared. It was as if I really hadn''t understood this man who had the aura of a scoundrel outside.


    He casually swung his hand with the juices and stepped forward.

 C195

    The vine was obviously wary of Xu Zizai. Step by step, it began to retreat, even starting to move towards the other side of the cave.


    It has to be said that this monster really knows how to judge a person''s martial prowess. Right now, I doubt if she has taken a fancy to my ability or if I should just eat her up.


    Xu Zizai stood in front of me and said in a disdainful tone, "I haven''t seen you for a while and you were almost eaten by this thing. You really do have the physique of a natural disaster, next time you should obediently let your husband bring you out. At least your safety is guaranteed."


    Although I knew he was concerned about me, his words were still not pleasant to hear and I couldn''t help but want to refute him.


    However, there was someone who had rushed in front of me.


    Xiao Hong changed into a new set of clothes and stood by my side. She held a dagger in her hand and quickly said with a cold expression, "It''s best if you take care of yourself! Why are you blabbering so much about other people''s matters? "


    "You women are all retarded, I won''t tell you more!" With that said, Xu Zizai rushed towards the vines.


    In the past, I always thought that cultivators mainly relied on tools, such as paper talismans and weapons. But now, this phenomenon has completely overturned my understanding.


    Xu Zizai was relying on his own strength to fight. His hands were like steel tendons and bones as they tore through the vines. Every time the vines surrounded him, they would be torn apart in an instant.


    As more and more juices accumulated on the floor, I couldn''t help but feel a little uncomfortable looking at this bloody scene. If it was red, the scene would be even more bloody.


    Just as the vines were about to be torn apart, the monster finally started begging for mercy in panic.


    "I was just confused for a moment. Moreover, I can be considered to have helped you leave the mountain monster''s barrier. If you let me go, I will definitely take care of you guys in the future."


    Xu Zizai paused for a moment, then said: "So you were by our side from the very beginning, I didn''t think that your concealing technique was so good, even that aura leader couldn''t see you, so you shouldn''t have stayed. You know too many of our secrets."


    Being called an aura leader made me blush a little, but the words that came after made me extremely angry. What secret!


    Don''t be so flirtatious, okay?


    "I, I didn''t hear anything! It was only at the beginning. I was afraid that I would be found out and leave! "Otherwise, how did I manage to bite that woman!"


    It tried to defend itself loudly. The cunning monster was slowly shifting its remaining vines. I looked at Xu Zizai just as he was about to remind me, I felt a sense of panic from the human form beside me.


    The remaining vines were all cut down by Xiao Hong''s daggers. They writhed on the ground for a few moments, then lost all signs of life.


    Having lost everything it could use, it had nowhere to run. It could only allow itself to be slaughtered.


    "You cunning humans! I can''t rest in peace in death! "


    Xu Zizai stepped on his body and shamelessly said, "So what if you die with your eyes open? No matter how much you try to explain it to anthropology, it''s all useless."


    As he spoke, he stomped his foot and shattered the last part of the torso, revealing the still beating heart within.


    I looked at him in surprise. "Do monsters have hearts?"


    Xu Zizai took out a box, and then placed the green heart into it. Luckily, it was rather small, otherwise there wouldn''t be any place to put it.


    "Originally, their goal was to take human form, so naturally there are some. This is the source of their power, let me use it to help master refine pills!" Do you want it? "


    He had already put them into his bag. Only then did he remember to ask if he wanted them. There wasn''t even the slightest bit of sincerity in asking if he wanted them.


    I rolled my eyes at him. I don''t know why I suddenly relaxed, but when my body turned cold, I felt that my outer clothes had already been torn apart.


    He felt both cold and awkward.


    "Where''s my backpack?"


    Xu Zizai seemed to hold a grudge as he smiled deliberately, "How would I know? You don''t even know where your backpack is?"


    I was so angered by his attitude that I could only search around by myself. Logically speaking, it should be in this position. I didn''t leave at all. The ones that were separated were Xu Zizai and Xiao Hong.


    Due to my narrow field of vision, I had to fumble around for a long time before I found it. After randomly finding a new set of clothes to wrap myself in, I thought of asking the previous question.


    "Why did you guys suddenly return after leaving?"


    Xiao Hong wiped her dagger as she replied, "At that time, we saw you being taken away, and this person just took his bag and left like that. Didn''t I want his life back then? Naturally, we had to follow them. But who would have thought that it would actually be a scam?


    "Can you talk less? Don''t you feel that your current appearance and yours are a little different?"


    Xu Zizai immediately interrupted Xiao Hong, but I still felt a little awkward. I also felt a little narcissistic, so I could only force a smile and say some words of thanks.


    "Let''s, go out and find Feng Ming and the others! I was afraid something might happen to them. "


    No one objected to this suggestion. Without the monster in the cave, there were no obstructions. In less than fifteen minutes, we walked out of the pond. The water inside the pond seemed extremely clear, and we could directly see the fish swimming around inside.


    However, after experiencing all that had happened, he would no longer be bewitched by the tranquility on the surface and would appear to be extremely careful and prudent in every aspect.


    It was already starting to get dark and it was not realistic for us to find someone. We had to find a place to start a fire and then continue our journey the next day.


    However, the plan could not keep up with the changes. Not long after the fire started, strange sounds of musical instruments could be heard from afar. Although no one could tell which musical instrument it was, the sadness was still very clear.


    I was about to raise my head to ask Xu Zizai if he had heard when I saw the white shadow on the tree behind him.


    It was a person tilting his head and looking over. His pale face looked especially frightening under the firelight. His long hair covered her clothes, but his eyelids didn''t move at all.


    After they looked at each other for a second, I abruptly lowered my head. My palms were full of sweat, and I didn''t know if I should say it or not.


    While I was conflicted over this matter, a rock fell beside my feet. This time, I didn''t dare to raise my head abruptly. I only raised it carefully a little.


    I saw Xu Zizai''s face, that was about to laugh or not laugh, give me a finger that I didn''t want to speak with. I instantly understood that he could feel it, but he just didn''t say it out loud.

 C196

    The atmosphere immediately turned awkward. The originally lively atmosphere instantly turned cold. I could even feel my limbs start to stiffen.


    Xiao Hong couldn''t help but look at Xiao Hong, thinking that she really had the gall to do so. Xiao Hong was actually still roasting the wild chicken that she had found earlier, and a faint fragrance gradually filled the air between us.


    Seeing that I had been looking at her, Xiao Hong first stopped moving and then asked painfully, "Sister Bai, do you want to eat some? Even if it''s just a tiny bit. "


    Hearing her words, I almost laughed out loud. I didn''t expect her to be so fun. I just thought about what Xu Zizai had said and immediately withdrew.


    He wasn''t sure if it was because Xiao Hong couldn''t sense it.


    He didn''t know how to reply.


    It was still Xu Zizai who had suddenly approached with a smile, "Why didn''t you give it to me? It''s simply too obvious!" I want something to eat as well, okay? As the person who contributed the most to the team, it wouldn''t be too much if I ate something! "


    Hearing that Xu Zizai wanted to eat it, Xiao Hong''s expression changed and became conflicted. It was obvious that she wanted to stop, but she felt that Xu Zizai''s words made a lot of sense.


    In the end, Xiao Hong took out the items with a bitter expression. A chicken was small to begin with, so after giving it to us, there wasn''t much left. Even I, who wasn''t too obsessed with food, felt that Xiao Hong wasn''t very happy.


    It was fortunate that Xu Zizai was there, occasionally making a joke or two seemed more harmonious. If it wasn''t for that sudden glance, I would have almost forgotten that there was something above my head.


    "We have three people, but because you are all girls, the two of you will stay here for the whole night. I will stay here for the rest of the night, so there shouldn''t be any big problems!" This is something that I am at a disadvantage in! "


    Xiao Hong and I nodded at the same time, indicating that there was nothing wrong. Fortunately, I was not alone, otherwise, I would have been scared out of my wits.


    Seeing that Xiao Hong and I did not have any objections, Xu Zizai immediately fell asleep.


    Instantly, Xiao Hong and I became clear-headed. It was also at this moment that I felt a gaze suddenly land on my body.


    In his mind, he instantly thought of that pale looking human thing.


    It couldn''t be that he had been looking at Xu Zizai, and now that he closed his eyes all of a sudden, it couldn''t be that he was looking at me!


    Cold sweat ran down his back from the shock of his own thoughts. He could only speak guiltily to Xiao Hong.


    Fortunately, although Xiao Hong appeared to be extremely cold on the outside, she was actually a very easy person to talk to.


    Over time, I will also get to know her a little. She is just a child who lacks love. I only realized that her Xiao family is the same as the Xiao family that almost killed me.


    She suddenly felt that it was a bit inconceivable. The two girls didn''t look like they were on the same path. One of them was extremely violent while the other appeared cold, but was actually tenacious and kind.


    "You are so different from the Xiao family I met before!" I asked tentatively. I was afraid that the two of them were good friends, even though I didn''t think that it would be that much of a possibility.


    Xiao Hong looked at me cutely, and paused for a long time before finally understanding what I meant, "You''re talking about Eldest Miss, right? She always seemed to be unable to get by with Xu Zizai, but I never thought that Xu Zizai would actually be such a person, completely overturning my imagination. I had thought that young miss would like this Xu Zizai! "


    "Like? Your girl''s brain circuits are quite strange! "


    I wasn''t looking back at them previously, but ever since Xiao Hong said that, I didn''t have the time to bring that thought into my head. I actually felt that it was a little similar to what I was feeling now.


    Could it be that he was so angry because he was so jealous that the young lady of the Mu Rong family got Xu Zizai? He took the script of love and killing, and now he thinks that I am a bit of a threat? Or perhaps it just so happened to be a punching bag?


    Being amused by her own imagination, Xiao Hong may not understand why I''m laughing, but she is still laughing alongside me.


    The more they talked, the more they felt that there was nothing wrong with their words. Just like a strange mural at home, the one who asked it to be changed was not a threat at all and would naturally forget about it.


    In the middle of the night, I told him that Xu Zizai was waking up. At first, he didn''t really want to wake up, but after a while, he slowly came back to his senses and covered himself with a blanket. I''ll watch you guys from here! "


    Xiao Hong leaned on me tightly, both of their clothes warming up. As the slightly hot light hit against my face, sleepiness gradually came over me. Perhaps it was because of Xu Zizai''s reliability that I fell into my dreams within a short period of time.


    A sweet atmosphere enveloped me, but in the end, I felt that I had opened my eyes. I met those unmoving eyelids, and my large eyes were filled with my own figure.


    Layer after layer was repeated.


    "What the f * ck!"


    I cried out, and then opened my eyes, and the intense light made my eyes hurt, and it took me a long time to recover and sit up.


    Just as he sat up, he heard Xu Zizai''s mocking voice, "You even know how to wake up! Do you know what time it is? I didn''t expect you to actually be able to sleep. "


    As he spoke, he continued to yawn, as though he didn''t have enough sleep. However, after just one night, I felt as though I could see the dark circles under his eyes.


    "Left?"


    Xu Zizai was stunned for a moment before nodding his head, "They have already left by daybreak."


    I heaved a sigh of relief as well. That thing had actually been on top of our heads all night. What in the world was this?


    "You haven''t slept all night?" I looked at him doubtfully. After all, when I called him back then, the confused look on his face didn''t seem fake.


    Xu Zizai rolled his eyes, "Do you think I''m like you?! Do I dare to sleep with just you two rookies? This thing is too annoying, what I, Xu Zizai, hate the most is seeing things that I can''t even touch! "


    I wanted to retort a little, but suddenly found that Xiao Hong had disappeared. I instantly became flustered, "Where''s Xiao Hong? Something couldn''t have happened to her, right? "


    "No, I was just looking for something to eat."


    Just as he finished asking, he heard Xiao Hong''s voice from behind him. When he turned around, he saw her holding a thick tree branch with many fruits on it.


    "Do you think Xiao Hong is like you? However, the one who performed the best last night was Xiao Hong.


    I couldn''t resist pursing my lips. This isn''t my reason either. These people''s acting skills are way too good!


    He could actually pretend that nothing had happened.

 C197

    Xiao Hong casually stuffed the branch into the soil, making it easier for us to retrieve the fruit. I also discovered that she had carefully washed the entire branch, and the fruits that were suffused with water seemed to have a great appetite.


    "Actually, I didn''t do it either. I just did it according to what Master taught me. Maybe it''s because Sister Bai''s master taught her differently." Xiao Hong whispered to find an excuse for me.


    Xu Zizai picked the fruit and took a bite. As he ate, he said, "Your Sister Bai was absent-minded during class. I don''t think she knew what Master said."


    Luoyang has never taught me anything, and at most, she has taught me how to draw talismans. However, in the end, I only knew these talismans, and they were of no use to me at all.


    "How did your master teach you?" I asked curiously.


    Xiao Hong looked at Xu Zizai, and Xu Zizai sneered, "Tell me! Just treat it as teaching your Sister Bai a lesson, otherwise she won''t know about it in the future! "


    Xiao Hong nodded obediently and said, "Master said that the most ethereal thing in this world is the soul, so to ghosts, we usually don''t take the initiative to provoke them. If they don''t have any intentions of fighting, then act like they don''t see anything, which is a bit less troublesome."


    "They are things that you cannot touch, and that is why there are things like talisman paper formations. We are more afraid of these things, we are most afraid of seeing a ghost servant."


    I thought of that teenager when I said ghost servant, and my whole body felt like it was chilled to the bone.


    "What will happen to those who meet the Messenger?"


    Xu Zizai paused, looking at me with a complicated expression. With a certain tone, he said, "Bai Jian, you''ve seen a ghost servant before."


    Xiao Hong was also stunned for a moment before shouting, "Sister Bai, you''ve actually seen a ghost servant before!"


    "Lower your voice, do you think your voice is very soft? Let''s go! I remember the way that thing left. The trial of the monsters is over, so we have to go. "


    Xu Zizai looked at Xiao Hong reproachfully. It was obvious that he did not want to continue this topic. He picked up his backpack and walked away.


    Even though Xiao Hong was a little confused, she didn''t continue to question me. She made me walk in front of her, making me seem especially quiet along the way.


    Following the direction that Xu Zizai was talking in, we actually gradually found a big road. The further we went, the more we could sense the presence of people living on the streets.


    When they reached the entrance of the village, they could see the Mu Rong family. There was only three people on a table in the middle of the road.


    As soon as he saw us, he started to congratulate us.


    "You are the third batch of people to come here. Congratulations to you all!" "Reveal some information, we have a reward for this!"


    They were clearly three men, but why did they have to act so cute?


    I wasn''t interested in the reward at all. I turned around and was about to leave when I was pulled back by Xiao Hong. I could only watch as Xu Zizai continued to talk, as though he wanted to know what the reward was.


    Unfortunately, the other party was the most strict. No matter how he tried, he couldn''t come up with a solution.


    Xu Zizai curled his lips, "Forget it, we''ll find out after we pass this place. We haven''t rested for the night, let''s hurry and find a place to sleep!"


    A man led us to a farmhouse. The building was built in a circle and was three stories high. It looked like it could accommodate a lot of people.


    As soon as he entered, he saw that there were already several people standing in the courtyard, and the atmosphere seemed to be slightly tense.


    Watching us enter, and then dissipating.


    Before I could go in, I already saw Feng Ming and a few others. They were standing at a corner. When Feng Ming saw me, he immediately ran over and carefully examined me from top to bottom.


    Seeing that I wasn''t injured, he heaved a sigh of relief, "Sister Bai, you really want to scare me to death. What if something happens to you?! It was my negligence this time, so hurry up and put this inside the necklace. "


    He took out a small piece of wood from his bag and stuffed it into my necklace. There were two things stuffed into the originally small necklace.


    "What is this?"


    Feng Ming replied with a smile on his face, "Of course it''s to save a life! This time, it should not be too big of a problem. "


    Xu Zizai walked over secretly, as if he wanted to take a look at my necklace, but he was slapped away by Feng Ming, "Don''t look! "Although you took care of Sister Bai this time, you won''t be able to see it."


    "Why are you so stingy!" Xu Zizai wanted to say something, but was cut off by someone.


    The three of them arrogantly stood in front of us, "I didn''t expect you to have helpers! For so many people to form a party, that''s really embarrassing! "


    The man who brought us in already didn''t know when he would leave. It was simply the perfect time to avoid the Shura.


    The three men were all relatively short, at least 1.9m and 1.8 meters respectively. However, their self-confidence seemed to be very strong.


    "That''s right, you cowards. If you have the ability, then come fight me in one on one!"


    Feng Ming was clearly used to the other party''s temper. He actually imitated the other party''s accent and said, "We don''t. It''s not like we are so idle to fight until the end of the day! We''re going to eat. "


    "No way, you have to fight!"


    When the man stood in front of us, he obviously looked very delicate and pretty, but he had to put on the air of a strong man. It was quite funny.


    Feng Ming was obviously annoyed, he looked at Ah Zi with a wronged expression, "Ah Zi, look!" They are bullying me! You''ll burn them all! "


    Hearing the name Ah Zi, the three men''s expressions changed and they immediately opened up a path. However, they still couldn''t help but spout out out, "Men are men!" If you have the ability, then don''t call for help! "


    Feng Ming smiled proudly and didn''t continue to pay any attention to us. He welcomed us into the room. The moment the door closed, a private space was separated from us.


    Ah Zi was the first to ask, "Who is this woman? I hate the smell of her blood."


    Xiao Hong seemed to be fearful of Ah Zi as well. She stood beside Xu Zizai and did not move.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense, but they were both on the same side. At least for now.


    "We saved her halfway through. Her Xiao family is not the same. Ah Zi, you should relax a little!" "How come I didn''t see any egrets?"


    At the mention of the egret, Ah Zi''s complexion improved a little, "He''s fine. He''s resting upstairs. It was all thanks to his help that he was able to come out this time."


    Xu Zizai was the first to introduce everyone. Everyone could be considered to have gotten to know each other, but the way Ah Zi was looking at Xiao Hong was still not very good.

 C198

    Even though it wasn''t hatred, that gaze still made people feel uncomfortable!


    As time passed, Xiao Hong also began to hide from Ah Zi. It was obvious that she hated Ah Zi.


    "Ah Zi, I have something to ask you. Let''s go to your room and have a chat." Looking at the awkward atmosphere, I couldn''t help but make a suggestion.


    No matter what Ah Zi thinks of Xiao Hong, I still have to explain a little. Otherwise, if this goes on, it will have a huge impact on our plans and our plans.


    Even though Ah Zi was a little doubtful, he still listened to me and started to lead the way without saying anything. I secretly gave Xu Zizai a look so that he would kill me and do Xiao Hong''s work for him.


    After leaving the house, he walked to the right, and only at the end did Ah Zi begin to climb to the second floor. Once he went up, he could see that the floor was made of wood, but every so often there would be a large gap.


    There was a high chance that he would even fall down.


    Ah Zi seemed to be worried about me too. As he walked, he said, "Sister Bai, pay attention to the scenery below us. It''s a strange place."


    "Mm, I understand. It will be fine."


    I followed her steps, but nothing happened along the way. The moment I walked into the room, I subconsciously let out a sigh of relief.


    Ah Zi cautiously closed the door and was the first to speak. "Sister Bai, I know what you want to say, but that woman''s background is unknown. It''s not good for you to be so close to her."


    I smiled and sighed in my heart. As expected, Ah Zi was not easy to deal with. Before I could even open my mouth, she had already suppressed me.


    "But let''s not talk about other things for now. Even if Xiao Hong had other motives, since we''re already together and Xu Zizai is in the middle, it still wouldn''t be a good idea to target him. What if Xiao Hong really has no intentions?"


    A''Zi was silent for a moment, then sighed and continued, "I''ll listen to you. When you disappeared just now, both Feng Ming and I were really frightened. Since the thing is already in your body, it shouldn''t be too big of a problem. I will restrain my temper a little."


    I widened my eyes. I really didn''t expect Ah Zi to compromise so quickly. I was clearly worried that I would be killed by Xiao Hong at any time, yet the next moment, I seemed so calm.


    This confused me a little. The only thing that was related to it was the piece of wood in the necklace. What was this alcohol?


    Therefore, I pinched the necklace and said half-jokingly, "Your attitude is quite strange. This piece of wood can''t be some life-saving magical equipment, right?"


    Ah Zi''s expression changed, and looked at me with a complicated look, "It might really be a life-saving treasure! "Sister Bai, you must remember to wear a necklace. No matter what, don''t take it off."


    I felt like I was holding a life in my hand.


    This kind of feeling makes me feel very unaccustomed, somewhat bemusedly raises the corner of the mouth, falls down again.


    "You guys really know how to do mysteries! Did you arrive last night? Did you find any clues!? "As long as we pass this place, we will be able to successfully wound the Mu Rong family."


    Ah Zi shook his head, "Actually, we arrived this morning as well. Did you guys see the thing last night?" There''s no way to leave in the middle of the night. "


    When I thought about that thing, I couldn''t help but look around, fearing that I would suddenly see it again.


    Even if the other party didn''t do anything, the feeling of him staring at him all night made him shudder.


    "Just what is that thing!?" Why are you keeping an eye on us all night? Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to think of any other use for it.


    However, Ah Zi shook his head with certainty. "Feng Ming and I don''t think so. It seems very similar to a luring person. It was especially used to lure people to this place."


    "It can''t be! Do you mean that they were all arranged by the Mu Rong family? But I feel like it''s not like that. If it''s just leading the way, there''s no need to do that! "


    I quickly analyzed and told her my thoughts.


    Ah Zi''s eyes darkened, "If they were from the Mu Rong family, then at least there wouldn''t be any trouble, but it seems that it isn''t so. The Mu Rong family is only aware of the inside story, and we need to solve it together, so let''s go down and check it out with Feng Ming!" I won''t pay much attention to that woman. "


    One or two people''s thoughts did indeed seem to be in a different situation. If they could be together with Feng Ming and the others, then their thoughts would be even more lively.


    Moreover, he had to take the initiative, and go out to see his surroundings.


    After receiving Ah Zi''s promise, I can be considered to be more at ease. To Ah Zi, a thousand gold is a promise, he will definitely not go back on his word.


    When we went back, the hole on the ground was still there. However, I felt a little nervous. After looking at the ground a few more times, I almost fell down.


    Fortunately, Ah Zi helped me up, so I didn''t fall to the ground.


    "Are you alright?"


    I panicked and squeezed Ah Zi''s hand. I was like a mad demon just now, unable to react at all. The whole process happened too fast.


    "It''s nothing. I-I seem to have seen something!"


    As I said that, Ah Zi frowned and lowered his head. He didn''t notice anything strange, but he didn''t seem to want to let go.


    "Let''s go down first. This place isn''t simple. You can sleep with me tonight!"


    Thinking of all the scary things that would happen to him alone, he naturally wished that he could be together with Ah Zi.


    After we went downstairs, I didn''t expect Feng Ming and the others to be particularly harmonious, each of them doing their own thing. However, when we left, everyone''s eyes were on me.


    It made me feel as though I was wearing a strange outfit. I subconsciously swallowed my saliva.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Feng Ming quickly denied it, "I didn''t look at you. If you continue to speak nonsense, I''ll get angry! "I can see that the person is definitely Ah Zi."


    That sweet look made me want to kick him, but I knew that my martial power was worth it.


    Xiao Hong''s gaze first landed on Ah Zi, and then she said, "I''m just a little worried for you. It''s good that you''re fine."


    I smiled awkwardly. I didn''t know how I should reply to that question. No matter what, it didn''t seem good. It might have even hurt the other party.

 C199

    Fortunately, Ah Zi had always been a considerate girl. Although she usually didn''t show any kindness on her face, this time she smiled faintly and said, "You don''t have to worry, I only talked to Sister Bai about some of the mister''s matters. I came back and forth mainly to discuss how we could get out of this place."


    Xiao Hong also laughed, "That''s true, my goal is to enter the Mu Rong family as well. Since everyone''s goal is the same, we can work together."


    The atmosphere between the two instantly became harmonious.


    Xu Zizai winked at him. Looking at his face, he felt annoyed, but he knew it was none of his business.


    The scene was instantly grasped by the two women.


    "Since we''ve already begun cooperating, why don''t we share what we know?"


    Ah Zi nodded, indicating for Feng Ming to speak. He obviously agreed with what Feng Ming said.


    Feng Ming also reluctantly began to narrate their experiences.


    Their experiences are actually similar to ours. They suddenly realize that they have probably entered some kind of barrier, and by the time they react, they have already discovered that Xu Zizai and I were separated by a huge gap.


    Speaking to this point, the two of them obviously looked a little uncomfortable. From the looks of it, something must have happened, but it''s not convenient for us to know about it.


    He opened his mouth and asked what was going to happen next.


    Feng Ming coughed and continued, "Because you''re not here, we must be panicking. However, at this time, the egret suddenly appeared and brought the other monsters with it. Oh, Sister Bai!" Don''t you know how big that monster is? This is killing me! "


    The egret gave a cold snort, and its face was very cold.


    "I didn''t say what you mean. I just wanted to highlight how powerful that thing is! Don''t you think that our victory is all because of our strength? "


    The egret sneered, obviously not optimistic about Feng Ming''s chances. "Are you sure it''s strength? and not lucky? "


    Seeing that the two of them were about to start a fight, Ah Zi quickly continued: "Our luck is indeed pretty good, meeting those three people outside. Although they don''t look reliable, but their strength is indeed good, it''s very normal for them to be first."


    These words clearly confirmed the worth of their martial power.


    Apart from Luanyang, these three people were the second ones who had been able to win the admiration of Ah Zi. Indeed, powerful people couldn''t judge a book by its cover.


    "If I''m not wrong, those three people are spicy creatures that haven''t appeared for a long time!" Sichuan, their Sichuan mystique is not ordinary. "


    Xiao Hong also added in a few words, obviously knowing a little about it.


    "You seem to know more than your sister!" Xu Zizai laughed out loud and slapped her on the shoulder.


    Although I didn''t see any pained expression on Xiao Hong''s face, I knew that this slap definitely wasn''t easy to deal with. There was no way to control Xu Zizai''s strength at all.


    "Is that so? "How do you know that it''s my sister? I called her ''Eldest Miss'', or did you save me because you already knew my identity?"


    Xu Zizai was shocked, "Oh my, I didn''t expect you to be her little sister!" Aren''t you two sisters a little different! No matter how I look at it, I feel that all of you are different! "


    "What do you mean?!" Xiao Hong looked over with an ugly expression.


    "I didn''t mean to talk about your Xiao family. If you want to raise a daughter, I think it would be better to raise someone like you. I know that all of you especially like marriage, and if I''m still your match, I like people like you. Look at that sister of yours, she''s like a tigress!"


    "You really dare to say that!" Xiao Hong rolled its eyes. Unexpectedly, its complexion began to slowly recover and it even started to blush slightly.


    Xu Zizai sneered, "Why would I not dare? Even if your sister was standing in front of me, I would dare to say so!"


    As soon as his voice fell, bustling sounds suddenly came from outside, occasionally intermixed with a few words of the Sichuan language.


    "Shut up, we are members of the Xiao clan. Do you know your identity?!"


    Xu Zizai''s face immediately froze, "I never thought that my mouth would have such an effect. But with that woman''s strength, how did she get here so quickly?"


    Xiao Hong obviously didn''t like her sister and stayed silent.


    Feng Ming was even more angry. "You dared to appear in front of us, almost injuring Sister Bai. If something were to happen to Sister Bai, how are we going to account to our mister?!" No! I must teach this woman a lesson! "


    As he was speaking, before anyone could react, he suddenly opened the door in front of him. The people outside immediately looked over.


    But the people standing in the yard are a bit beyond our imagination! Actually, he also saw the appearances of a few familiar people.


    Li Fang narrowed his eyes, revealing his signature smile, and casually rubbed his eyes, "Miss Bai? It''s really been a long time since we''ve seen each other. I was wondering if we''ve met Miss Bai, but didn''t expect to meet her here, at this place. It''s really fate! "


    I smiled awkwardly. When did this Li Fang become so familiar with his memories?


    After saying my piece, he saw Ah Zi standing behind me, looking familiar as well.


    "Is Miss Ah Zi''s injury better? I was thinking of getting some medicine for the wound, but I just can''t make an appointment for you, so I can''t give it to you.


    "Li Fang? Where''s your baby brother? "


    Feng Ming probably didn''t have a good impression of that devilish brat, as he directly said, "If he''s here, I''ll definitely hit him, devilish brat!"


    "He''s already locked up at home. Because there are too many people like Mr. Feng, he''s been grounded by father. There is no way to satisfy Teacher Feng''s wish. "


    Even though he was being said like this, Li Fang still had a gentle look on his face. In fact, everyone was well aware of the deep friendship between the two of them, mainly because of Luanyang.


    "Big brother Li Fang?" Do you know them? "


    The woman standing next to Li Fang said in a spoiled manner, gradually revealing her full face. Although I couldn''t see her face completely, I could tell with a single glance that this person almost killed my woman.


    Dressed in red, she looked rather delicate.

 C200

    That face was quite similar to Xiao Hong''s, though a little more mature. Especially those eyes, which looked a lot colder when placed on Xiao Hong''s face. However, when placed on her face, it gave off a very seductive feeling.


    "They are the disciples of Mr. Bai and are all very powerful people. We met on a mission. Of course, if it wasn''t for Mr. Bai, I wouldn''t have been able to come out."


    Li Fang simply stated our identities, but the main point was on Bai Zilan.


    A''Zi obviously disliked such a statement and said coldly, "Mister is used to coming and going about things alone and does not like these kinds of things. I hope that Mr. Li will not mention this kind of things too much."


    Before Li Fang could say anything, the woman at his side said unhappily, "Li Fang, big brother Li Fang, you just praised your husband a few times. What kind of attitude is this? Aren''t you going to allow others to praise you? "He really is a strange person."


    "Little friend, do you know what it means to be cautious?"


    I just don''t want to hear anyone say that. No one can.


    However, Xu Zizai chuckled and patted my shoulder, rushing into the middle, as though he wanted to be a peacemaker.


    "Since everyone knows each other, there''s no need to be so nervous! "However, since Mr. Bai doesn''t like us juniors mentioning him, then let''s just not talk about him. Since we are all still in the Mu Rong family''s territory, if we were to cause any trouble, wouldn''t the elders of the family be upset?"


    Li Fang smiled. "What Mr. Xu said is very true. However, I advise you to stay away from Miss Bai. Otherwise, Mr. Bai will definitely be unhappy."


    I felt the force of the hand on my shoulder being pulled away.


    "I, I thought we were all brothers! Mr. Li said that is very right, Miss Bai is a girl, all blame me have no brain, always forget, sorry ah! Sorry! Next time, you must remember to remind me! "


    "Haha, did you hear that, Bai Jian is a male nanny!"


    I thought he would be a little more serious, but I didn''t expect his next sentence to be something like this. I couldn''t help but retort, "Do you think you''re that attractive, Vajra Barbie?"


    However, this time, Xu Zizai didn''t reply. Instead, he looked at Li Fang who was motionless. In that instant, I realized that the atmosphere was a little strange.


    "Don''t be faking it there! We''re all just a bunch of kids, and to think that we wanted to follow you guys just now. Forget it, we''re still here to look for clues ourselves! "


    The three men who were standing at the side were carrying their belongings and walking outside with their pants rolled up, just like a migrant worker who had gone out to work.


    We''re the only ones here fighting.


    The influence he had on Li Fang had been quite good, but now, it seemed that he was still too young and hadn''t been able to see through the true nature of this wily old fox.


    "Xiao Yu, I have already brought you in. After all, men and women are different. We should separate!"


    Li Fang smiled as he pulled out his wrist. Even if Xiao Yu wanted to stay, no one would be able to.


    "Big brother Li Fang, I thought we would always be together!" Xiao Yu was clearly anxious to have Li Fang stay, but it was a pity that Li Fang was a man that she couldn''t keep.


    They could only watch as his back got further and further away.


    After Li Fang left, Xiao Yu revealed her aggressive side as she viciously glared at me. "It''s all because of you! Say, are you a vixen or not? Why is it that everyone has to stay away from me because of you!"


    She hadn''t finished cursing when she suddenly saw Xiao Hong beside me, her complacent expression slowly rising. "I was just wondering why there''s always someone going against me. So it''s because there''s still a jinx like you, and Father said he doesn''t want you to come out. Why are you in this place?"


    Xiao Hong was pointed at and said expressionlessly, "I naturally know Father''s words, but First Elder also agreed to let me out. Moreover, all of this is none of your business, right?"


    "How is this not related to me? For a person like you to come out and embarrass our Xiao family, and I am here on behalf of the Xiao family to deliver a congratulatory gift, you just feel annoyed!"


    Xiao Yu said as she took out a whip from the servant behind her, "Do you find this whip very familiar? This is your favorite thing, what a pity! "Father still gave it to me in the end. You said that if this whip hit your body, you would like it too, right?"


    She didn''t seem to be lying at all, so I subconsciously hid Xiao Hong behind me.


    "Xiao Hong is already a member of our team. If you want to touch our people, do you think we''re dead?"


    "It''s you again! Dirty people are only suitable to be with dirty people!"


    Xiao Yu had a look of disgust on her face as she raised her whip. Just as she was about to fall, Xiao Yu was sent flying by an unknown force, only landing at the door.


    I just stood there in a daze. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen so suddenly. I forgot to react for a moment.


    Xiao Yu''s servant was also stunned for a long time before rushing over to help.


    I looked back at the people behind me. I thought they were doing it, but all I could see was the blank looks on their faces.


    "Didn''t you guys do it just now?"


    Feng Ming shook his head first, while A-Zi and the egret looked at him with cold faces.


    "Wow, Bai Jian, you really are a hidden expert, aren''t you?" Tell me, how did you do it? Oh my god! How about you teach me a thing or two? "


    Xu Zizai looked surprised as he circled around me, as if he really wanted to find some sort of mechanism on my body.


    Xiao Hong''s eyes were glazed, obviously still in a daze.


    So that strike just now wasn''t something all of us did. Who was it?


    "Don''t you think it''s scary? If it wasn''t us, then who was it? His ability is much higher than ours, if you want to hit us, wouldn''t that be as easy as flipping my palm! "


    "But he''s obviously helping us! Wouldn''t that be fine? Besides, you can''t do anything even if you''re afraid! "


    Hearing Xu Zizai''s analysis, I actually felt that there was some reasoning behind it, so I didn''t linger on it, "In that case, let''s go out and look for some clues! I feel that we should properly befriend the three brothers from before. "


    "I think Sister Bai is right. I want to listen to Sister Bai."


    Feng Ming immediately raised his hand to take the lead. The remaining people were all wandering around, but in the end, I, who was the weakest, became the leader.

 C201

    There was only one thing in my mind about this, and that was that they were afraid of trouble.


    "Aiyo, Sister Bai, don''t you think you''re the most unique one between us? Weak strength can also be considered an advantage! Don''t you see that there are experts protecting you in the dark? "


    Feng Ming''s flattering words were really funny.


    I stifled a laugh and finally acknowledged the position of the leader.


    The six of us walked outside while talking and laughing. As I walked, I couldn''t resist the urge to pinch the necklace in my hands. Even though I didn''t feel too strongly about it, my intuition told me that it was definitely due to the wooden block inside the necklace.


    But no matter how I think about it, I just can''t relate this piece of wood to Luanyang, and Luanyang is still protected inside the boundary, right? Then it would be impossible to be here.


    Due to the large number of people, we split the team into three groups. Initially, everything was the same as before, but because Ah Zi was more worried about me, it ended up with me bringing Ah Zi, Xiao Hong, the three women, and the remaining three men walking together.


    After separating, perhaps due to the presence of a woman, they felt that the team had become extremely fragile. Xiao Hong and Ah Zi felt their hearts tighten, but they didn''t say anything. I was the only one who occasionally said anything.


    The village was much larger than we had expected, but there were very few people, and everyone seemed a little depressed. When strangers saw us in this place, they all looked very wary.


    Logically speaking, the Mu Rong family should have told the people here that we were able to reach this place, but they didn''t let their guard down at all.


    Even for females, there was a special kind of gaze. That evil gaze caused one''s heart to tighten, and one could not help but feel nauseous.


    Seeing that we were just three women, that gaze seemed even more impudent, but we didn''t do anything for a long time, as if we knew that we weren''t that easy to mess with.


    As we walked forward, they followed us all the way until we reached the end of the village. Only then did we see a seventeen or eighteen year old girl wearing white clothes.


    The young girl turned around and saw that we were three women. She was originally quite calm, but after seeing the people behind us, her face immediately became pale. She pointed at us and started shouting.


    I instantly understood that she was actually a mute. We obviously knew that someone was following us along the way, but I didn''t know why she had such a huge reaction.


    Seeing that we didn''t make any movements, the young lady actually held onto a stick and stood in front of us, as if she was trying to protect us. Even though her back was trembling non-stop, she still bravely stood in front of us.


    I looked at Ah Zi and raised my eyebrows at her. Ah Zi''s eyes turned red for a moment, and after a while, they disappeared. He looked at me and shook his head.


    It seemed like there wasn''t much of a problem with this girl.


    There were originally people following behind us, but we didn''t expect there to be so many of them. When they saw the young girl, their gazes became even more exposed.


    He seemed very proficient at it.


    "Yo, you want to be a hero!?" But you can''t even protect yourself, are you sure you want to protect these outsiders? And do they all need your protection? You''re just as stupid as your sister! "


    One of the men stepped forward and knocked the woman''s stick onto the ground, bringing it closer step by step.


    Although it looked very fierce, it said to us, "I know that you outsiders are not simple people and we don''t want to cause trouble, but I also want you to know that this woman is ours."


    The three of us didn''t have any intention of moving and wanted to continue watching the situation unfold.


    Seeing that we didn''t move, the man laughed complacently and pulled the young girl over. The other men instantly surrounded the young girl, and two or three figures stood in front of us. Even so, I could still see the young girl''s struggling hands.


    Even though she knew that she couldn''t struggle free and was constantly moving, her outer garment was torn apart and thrown out. On her fair skin, there was actually a flower that didn''t match her outer appearance.


    "Ah Zi, can you save her?"


    Ah Zi paused for a moment, and then said: "If you want, I can do it, after all, these are just humans."


    Seeing that the young lady was about to be stripped naked, I couldn''t help but let Ah Zi make his move. Ah Zi teleports over and with one move, all the men embrace their wounds while wailing on the ground.


    "You! You all are simply insensible! "


    Although the man was terrified, he did not forget to spout such vicious words.


    "You do this often?" I picked up my coat and threw it on the young girl''s body, just in time to block the alluring flower.


    The man paused, as if he thought he had a chance to change his mind, "Yeah! This woman is our wife, and even the Village Head can prove it. This is a custom here, you have no right to interfere! "


    "Five husbands?" Xiao Hong''s eyes widened in shock.


    Although he was already used to her slowness, he didn''t expect her to be so slow.


    I believe what this man said. After all, when it comes to looks, the two people by my side are comparable to several young ladies. However, these people do not dare to act.


    He was still quite smart.


    Hearing our conversation, the young girl was so anxious that she cried non-stop while crying. However, she was unable to utter any words and could only give up in the end.


    "Isn''t it normal for five husbands? We''re just having fun with our wives, aren''t you guys? "


    He looked up at me, waiting for my decision.


    I suddenly felt a little awkward. No matter how I looked at it, it should be weird. There shouldn''t be such a rule in this country.


    The young girl on the ground saw that I didn''t speak for a long time, but she still revealed a look of despair.


    After some hesitation, I chose to protect the girl.


    Although I may have only been able to protect myself for a short period of time, as a woman, I really couldn''t resist. Previously, I was cautious because of the experience of the monsters.


    "You can go! We outsiders can''t get used to it. At least, I can''t get used to it while I''m here for one or two days! "


    "We''re going to look for the village head!" The men stood up aggressively, but when they saw Ah Zi raise his hand, they ran away in fright.

 C202

    Xiao Hong sniggered. "These men are really timid, but sometimes they are pretty big!"


    She pointed at the silly girl on the ground. When the young girl saw that the man had left, she didn''t show any obvious expression on her face. She had heard her crying and thought that she would be very afraid.


    But now, it seemed that he was much more numb to it.


    "Get up! They''re gone. " I stretched out my hands to help the young girl up. Due to the distance, I couldn''t help but see the flower behind her back again. That flower was really dazzling, unconsciously attracting my gaze.


    The young girl had clearly felt my gaze and was facing me in an instant. She didn''t want me to continue looking at her and clenched her hands tightly. I could feel her nervousness.


    "Hurry up and go! "Although they are not very powerful, they are very annoying. You will all be at a disadvantage, so I still have to thank you for what happened today."


    As the girl spoke, she quickly put on her outer robe. She had no intention of continuing the conversation.


    I suddenly felt that there was something wrong, but I couldn''t recall anything. I could only change the topic. "Just now, they said that you''re their wife. Is that true?"


    Before the young woman could say anything, Xiao Hong had already rushed to the front, "Sister Bai, this is obviously impossible. Even the old society wouldn''t dare to do something like this. Furthermore, this place is within the Mu Rong family''s territory."


    "I feel that it''s not impossible. From the moment we entered the barrier, you have already known where you are. The Mirage! "


    Ah Zi seemed to be speaking casually, but in truth, he seemed a little overbearing.


    However, Xiao Hong was completely captivated by her words.


    "You actually know about Mirage?"


    Ah Zi nods her head but she doesn''t intend to continue speaking. Instead, she repeats the question that I just asked once more.


    It seemed like he really wanted to know the answer.


    The girl took a step in the direction of the house before she turned to look at us. Her face was as pale as her clothes.


    "They''re right, and they''re wrong. There''s no such thing as law in this village. In any case, I still have to say that it''s better for all of you to leave as soon as possible, and it''s best if you don''t go near the river. "


    After saying that, she didn''t give us another chance to ask any further questions and immediately ran into the house, closing the door behind her.


    Leaving us to savor these two sentences.


    Ah Zi broke the branches on the ground with a stomp and said, "This girl is not simple. Did she come here just to guide us? "It is indeed interesting, but I am afraid this place is not a mirage. However, the Mu Rong family has invested quite a bit, and it seems that they want to reclaim the Mu Rong family''s former glory."


    "Haven''t you had enough of this? I think the Mu Rong family is a miracle! " Although Xiao Hong said that she admired him, her expression didn''t resemble him at all.


    "You don''t need to fake your appearance here. The sky has already changed and your Xiao family doesn''t know who to rely on!"


    Just as the two of them were about to start bickering again, I quickly stepped between them.


    "Don''t you find it strange? The last sentence she said just now was completely unnecessary! And we''ve been here so long, did you see any river? "


    I carefully recalled every single detail of the journey. In my memory, I was certain that there was no river. On the other hand, Xiao Hong had washed the fruits before.


    With a flash of inspiration, I raised my head abruptly. I happened to meet Xiao Hong''s gaze and spoke at the same time.


    "I know where the river is!"


    "You know where the river is!"


    Although Xiao Hong reacted, in the next moment, she looked at me with a puzzled expression. Her face had an awkward expression. "But, I can''t remember!"


    "Human''s memories are very short, they can be forgotten in a day."


    Ah Zi sneered, looking down on all of us humans.


    Xiao Hong''s face immediately turned red, she really didn''t remember.


    "Then let''s go find him! When you walk to a familiar place, you will always think of something, at least it would be better than sitting still and waiting for your death, wouldn''t it? "


    I patted Xiao Hong''s shoulder in consolation. No matter what, she wasn''t really a child.


    After confirming the plan, we started to walk towards the exit of the village. As expected, we met the Mu Rong family members, and as soon as they saw us coming out, their bodies immediately became tense.


    However, which one of the people present wasn''t smart enough to see through it? It was just that they didn''t have any reason to point it out.


    "Are you guys going out?"


    I pretended to look over with doubt and asked, "That''s right, is there a rule that we can''t go out? If we can''t go out, then let''s go back right now. "


    The big black guy quickly waved his hand, "You can go or you can go, but there''s a rule. But you''re in the first dress, so you don''t have a time limit. The next group of people will have to wait two hours for you to return. "


    There must be a reason for the existence of rules, but fortunately, we were among the first batch of people, so we had an advantage.


    The man next to the large black guy suddenly hit him, as if he was disappointed in him.


    "You are helping! Who asked you to state the rules? That rule was written for us! Haven''t you seen a woman in years? "


    Big Boss Black''s reaction was a little slow, but he nodded his head very straightforwardly. "We''ve seen women before, but which one of the women in the mountain do we dare to interact with more?"


    "Wu, that makes sense. You can leave now!"


    The interaction between the two of them was really funny. Even Ah Zi had a smile on his face. In order to buy more time, we didn''t go back to call for someone. We only left behind a note and left quickly by the road.


    We walked along the road that led in, but we didn''t find the forest that we were in earlier. Instead, we saw a large road, and we could vaguely see some small paths in front of us.


    However, he couldn''t see what was at the end of the path. With that, Xiao Hong started to feel troubled.


    "Little Red, it''s your turn now!"


    Xiao Hong nodded with a bit of pressure. After which, she carefully observed the three paths. I also followed behind her. After all, I should have some impression of this path.


    However, even though he was thinking that, when he was looking for her, he couldn''t tell which path was the right one.


    "But after just a short while, the situation and the path has changed. Then, how are we going to get to the river?"


    Xiao Hong''s face was filled with anxiety as it suddenly took a step forward and fell to the ground.

 C203

    "Holy shit, it hurts like hell!"


    Xiao Hong covered her forehead and painfully squatted on the ground. It was obvious that the previous collision was quite powerful and she had even yelled out vulgarities.


    As I tried to walk forward, I felt as though I had collided with a wall. It felt cold to the touch, but the surface was extremely smooth, as though it was a large piece of glass.


    I held onto the so-called wall with one hand and started to feel around with the other hand, slowly moving forward.


    Ah Zi stood at the side, clearly a little nervous, and said: "We don''t know what it is yet, we should be more careful. Sister Bai, you don''t want to be like Xiao Hong, right?"


    I nodded my head in amusement. It was definitely the best if I wasn''t injured, but it would be better if I could find the rules within it.


    After relieving the pain, Xiao Hong stood up and walked to my side. She wasn''t as cautious as I was. She directly looked at a large area to see if there was a wall.


    Unexpectedly, she was very careful and almost fell to the ground again. Luckily, A-Zi was still nervously watching her side and pulled her back.


    As soon as I saw it, I knew that I didn''t have to slowly grope around and just stretched out my hand towards the front. A surprising scene appeared. It was as though my arm just disappeared into thin air.


    When I drew my hand back, it came back, and it was like a different space on the other side, one that would disappear as soon as I went in.


    "It seems like this is the only path we can take. It really depends on luck!"


    Ah Zi said sarcastically, obviously displeased with this kind of test.


    Xiao Hong felt very lucky and sighed: "Look! If someone felt that the path was impassable and went straight to the main road, wouldn''t they encounter something else? But now we have found another way! "


    I didn''t think as much as her, but I felt that what we were facing now was a difficult problem. Since we could all walk, then was the main road right or the small path right?


    Ah Zi clearly saw through my thoughts very easily, and immediately raised his hand to express his intentions, "Since Xiao Hong used her life to crash into the pathway, if we don''t leave now, won''t we be letting down this collision?"


    I couldn''t help but laugh out loud. Even though Xiao Hong''s forehead is still red, it seems that this collision was really not light.


    Since there was already a vote, there was no reason for me to continue hesitating. The three of them held hands and walked inside.


    Once inside, the scene in front of us began to become familiar. This place was the forest that we had spent the night in, but it seemed to be a lot bigger, and its exact location was also wrong.


    "I remember now, Sister Bai. I can take you to the river now!"


    Xiao Hong excitedly led us forward. Within the complex forest, the layout looked the same to me, but it was different for Xiao Hong. Her pace was very fast and she easily knew where she should go next.


    The depth of the forest far exceeded our imagination. As the trees around us dwindled, I knew that the forest had finally reached its end.


    The number of trees began to decrease bit by bit. Soon, there was an unknown amount of grass and trees that gathered together. Some were shorter and taller than others, making it difficult to see what was beneath their feet or the distance.


    However, he could clearly feel that the ground under his feet was getting more and more moist, and the degree of softness was also increasing.


    What made us stop was the sound of a long flute. It was unknown where the flute was coming from, as if someone was playing the flute from all directions.


    "It''s finally here."


    Ah Zi said in a low voice, his eyes full of vigilance.


    I subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. I kept having the feeling that the current situation was similar to before. In my confusion, I felt that I had found the right path in the development of the situation.


    Xiao Hong, who was at my side, walked forward. I warned her as soon as she moved, "If there''s anything, let''s wait a bit first!"


    However, Xiao Hong, who had listened to my suggestions, didn''t have any intention of stopping. As we walked forward, I was stunned. Her steps were obviously stiff. Every step seemed to be meticulously measured, perfect and mechanical.


    Subconsciously, he wanted to reach out and hold her back, but he was stopped by Ah Zi in time.


    She squeezed my hand a little too hard, and her gentle breath was very close to mine.


    "Don''t touch her. She''s being chosen by the River Deity right now. Let''s secretly follow her. I want to see if this is the real River Deity or the fake one!"


    I nodded my head to show that I understood. However, I couldn''t help but be worried about Xiao Hong. Just what kind of thing was the River God?


    With every step I took, I felt the cold under my feet. It wasn''t until the water poured into my shoes that I realized that I had somehow walked into the water.


    No, not so much in water as on water.


    In front of him was a vast expanse of white and green, like a mirror.


    The sound of a flute floated over from the distance as a small boat drifted over. A white figure was standing at the bow of the boat with a flute in hand.


    The body of the boat slowly stopped in front of me. The white figure on it could not be seen, and only his illusionary voice could be heard.


    "Do you want to go aboard?"


    That sound was simply too wonderful. I suddenly felt as if I was in a warm place. The wetness under my feet only increased. I wanted to agree to go to bed, but I was disrupted by a string of bells.


    The white shadow panicked and quickly refused, "I can''t let you get on the boat! I can''t let you on board! Go! You can go! "


    The originally beautiful voice turned into an incomparably sharp one, causing people to feel as if their heads were about to split apart. They couldn''t help but hold onto their own heads in an attempt to break free.


    "Go away!"


    I shouted loudly and fell on my butt. My pants were instantly soaked and the cold spread out, causing me to wake up a lot.


    When I looked up, there was no sign of the boat or the river. I was just by the river, sitting in the shallow position.


    "Sister Bai!"


    Ah Zi ran over in a hurry. There was a scratch on his arm.


    Everything that happened just now was too excessive and real, making me feel a little absent-minded. However, I could only force myself to report to him that I was safe before closing my eyes to rest.


    He had no idea what had happened before.


    The words'' River God ''came out of his mouth.


    Ah Zi''s expression changed and he gritted his teeth, "I never thought that there would be a River God in this kind of place. What a sin!" No wonder there was a barrier! "

 C204

    River God!


    I widened my eyes as my mind filled with terrifying scenes. Looking at the wound on Ah Zi''s arm, I panicked even more. I immediately asked, "Is the River God that kind of water monkey?"


    Ah Zi took me to a place near the water''s edge and said with an unsightly expression, "No, you''re talking about a water ghost. If we meet each other, we can just kill them. The woman from before was really simple! "The Mu Rong family''s trial is not simple at all!"


    This was the first time I saw Ah Zi talking to me like this, and I was a little surprised. I could imagine how troublesome this was, and I couldn''t help but think of Luanyang. If he was here, we would probably be able to avoid a lot of trouble. At least for now.


    "Oh no!" Where''s Xiao Hong! "


    I suddenly grabbed onto Ah Zi''s wrist. I should have been scared, but I didn''t expect that. After recovering from my shock, I realised that Xiao Hong wasn''t by our side.


    "Silence!" We can''t even protect ourselves right now! " Ah Zi''s eyes were full of menace as he looked in a certain direction, suddenly alert. The wound on his hand started to drip continuously.


    This phenomenon was extremely strange. It was as if there was water under his skin, or it was as if Ah Zi''s entire body was about to turn into a puddle of water.


    I knew that I couldn''t speak out loud now. I could only use my body to tell her that she was injured. Ah Zi looked down and his other hand instantly turned into a fire of a fox. He placed it on his arm.


    A faintly discernible smell of flesh began to waft over, mixed with an indescribable mocking laughter.


    Even though it was extremely painful, Ah Zi did not seem to have any intention of stopping. His forehead was covered in sweat, and only after the water had gradually disappeared did he finally stop.


    I immediately went to support her and she leaned weakly against me. This was sufficient to show how much of an impact this thing had on her. Seeing that she hadn''t recovered her strength yet, I regretted not obtaining Feng Ming and the rest.


    Now that Xiao Hong is missing and Ah Zi is severely injured, I have no way to bring them away from here. To put it bluntly, I was the one who caused their deaths!


    "Sister Bai, you can go! Go out and find Feng Ming and the others! " Ah Zi pushed away my hand that was holding hers, and with a glimmer of hope in his eyes, he said, "You must be able to get out, Sister Bai! You can go! "


    "Why? "Why do you think I can get out just like that?" I don''t understand, every time they seemed to have a mysterious confidence in me.


    Although I was able to successfully escape every time, there would be a day when one''s luck would run out.


    Ah Zi did not have any intention of replying, but just shook his head. At this moment, the distant flute music started to sound out like a shadow.


    "He''s coming." Ah Zi laughed out loud.


    As I listened to this familiar yet strange flute, I knew that the so-called river god must have arrived. The way A-zi was now, she could only end up like a fish in a haystack.


    That''s the only way I''ve got in front of me.


    Feeling helpless, I could only grit my teeth and pass a piece of the talisman paper to Ah Zi, telling him, "You stay here, I will lure it away. I will try my best to get it out. You must wait for me to come back and save you!"


    Ah Zi held the talisman in his hand, and his smile became particularly bright, "Of course I believe that you will definitely come back to save me."


    Although I felt that Ah Zi only wanted me to be at ease, but the situation was urgent and I couldn''t help but slowly figure it out. I followed the direction of the flute sound and crazily ran forward.


    The water under my feet was trampled by me and would occasionally hit my feet. It was different from normal times where I felt it. The water seemed to have its own consciousness.


    As time went on, I began to feel that my steps were getting heavier and heavier, as if they were filled with something heavy.


    The sound of the flute was getting closer and closer, but my desire to go one more step was gone.


    I squatted down in a certain spot and used my hands to constantly stroke my legs, wanting to get rid of these things. However, the water seemed to be inexhaustible.


    I could even clearly feel that the water under my shoes was still unceasingly climbing up, not stopping until it had pushed me down.


    The surrounding fog grew larger and larger, surrounding me. The sound of the flute in the distance suddenly stopped, but soon after, I saw a boat slowly approaching me. Looking from afar, it seemed to have a figure standing on it.


    That kind of ethereal feeling made me instantly think of the scene of a deity descending to the mortal world.


    With a creaking sound, the boat suddenly docked. The figure seemed to have seen something and was hesitating.


    For a moment, it was so quiet that only the sound of flowing water could be heard. I stood still in my original spot, trying to guess whether the other party had seen me or not.


    The sound of my heartbeat sealed my eardrums. After an unknown amount of time had passed, the figure started to move slightly. Following that, the sound of a flute started to ring out.


    My heart tightened as I had a bad premonition. Just as I was about to take action, my ankle hurt. The burning sensation made me almost scream out loud.


    It was a strong desire to live that prevented me from shouting out loud by subconsciously covering my mouth.


    I didn''t know what was on my ankle, but as I stepped back, the pain lessened.


    Thus, I subconsciously turned around to leave. The sound of footsteps on the water surface was very loud. It was as though I had stepped on numerous mirrors which were shattered. Broken sounds came one after another.


    The pain in his ankle began to lessen until he could only vaguely feel it.


    When the shattering sound disappeared, I stopped in my tracks. Turning around, I bumped into something hard. To my surprise, I directly crashed into it.


    He staggered back and forth several times before regaining his balance.


    Before he could regain his senses, he heard Xu Zizai''s sloppy voice coming from the front.


    "Yo!" Even if he found some clues before us, he wouldn''t have to be so proud! "What kind of wine is this, to be able to walk in such an unrecognizable and unrecognizable manner?"


    When I first heard his voice, I couldn''t react in time. I looked up and the light instantly shone into my eyes. Tears instantly flowed down my face.


    I am no longer in the foggy enchantment.


    [I actually walked out of there!]


    "Are you dumb?"


    Although Xu Zizai said some nasty words, he had a worried look on his face.


    "Sister Bai, is something wrong with Ah Zi?" Feng Ming stepped forward and grabbed my wrist. He was so anxious that he exerted quite a bit of strength. The pain made me subconsciously struggle.

 C205

    "What are you doing!?" I didn''t see what your Sister Bai looked like! "


    Xu Zizai let out a loud shout and ripped the phoenix cry apart. Only after being roared at did the phoenix cry calm down a bit. However, his eyes were still filled with anxiety.


    "They are inside the barrier. Xiao Hong is missing and Ah Zi is injured." I quickly organized my words, feeling extremely guilty.


    It was obviously three people who went in, and now I''m the only one who came out.


    "I didn''t expect you to find her. Are you coming to save her together? "We can let the water go."


    When the tall man suddenly spoke, I realised that there were Mu Rong family members behind them. They seemed to be watching a good show. Even if they wanted to go easy, it would make them want to beat them up.


    Xu Zizai grinned, and replied: "If you guys are willing to go easy on us, we are naturally willing to go easy on you! Who doesn''t like to take advantage of you?" Let''s go! "


    He came up and put his arm around my shoulders. His broad body almost covered me, but I didn''t feel any weight.


    Although Feng Ming was very worried, he quickly calmed down. He pulled the egret and was about to rush in, but he suddenly crashed into the barrier and held his forehead in pain.


    The egret didn''t get hurt because of its fast reaction. It somersaulted to the back and dodged to the side, looking at Phoenix''s Cry as if it was looking at a fool.


    Feng Ming cursed loudly, but he also knew that he couldn''t rush forward.


    The tall and short man seemed to feel that he had completed his task, and turned around to walk towards the village entrance.


    After seeing them walk far away, I walked to the front of the barrier and stretched out my hand to touch it. The moist air in front of me let me know that my search was correct.


    This barrier really needs me to pass through.


    "I''ll just stand there. You guys go past me!" I slightly turned around and said to the people behind me.


    Although Feng Ming had already been hit once, he wasn''t afraid in the slightest. He fiercely hit again, but this time, he successfully went in.


    Xu Zizai looked at me with deep eyes that made me feel a little scared. Just as I was about to ask, I heard him say, "We''d better hurry up. After a while, we''ll leave."


    After saying that, he pulled the egret and walked inside. At the last moment, he also held my hand.


    In less than a few moments, we entered another space.


    His feet were still dripping wet and the plants were tangled together. With a single step, a small pond with footprints would appear.


    "So it''s the River God! "Little fox, I advise you not to reveal your fox tail. Otherwise, we really need to make things easier for the people behind us."


    Xu Zizai continued to speak with a relaxed expression, the fingers of his hands that were tightly gripping his dagger revealed a hint of danger.


    The egret snorted in reply.


    As for Feng Ming, no one knew where he had run off to. As soon as he entered, he was already nowhere to be seen.


    Just as I was about to speak, I felt a sharp pain in my ankle, and I remembered that the river god must have been close by, and not very friendly to us.


    "Let''s leave this place first!" I began to use my ankles to find my bearings, and then I began to keep moving forward.


    We don''t know where to look for other people now, but at least we have to make sure we don''t run into any real danger.


    Due to the pain in our feet, it was very easy for us to avoid the so-called audit. However, in this misty environment, even looking at the road in front of us is difficult, not to mention searching for the person hiding in the grass.


    After walking back and forth twice, Xu Zizai chose to give up.


    "If we continue to search like this, there won''t be any result. Also, this river god is not an ordinary nuisance. I really want to capsize his boat."


    Xu Zizai said as he grabbed some water grasses beside him. These water grasses were very strange, they could actually grow to such a high height. Even when Xu Zizai was standing there, he looked a little short.


    "Then what do you want to do? I have a way, but you won''t let me get away with it. " The egret sneered, looking at Xu Zizai as if it was looking at an idiot.


    Only then did I remember that he and Ah Zi had a special connection, the two of them could sense each other.


    Xu Zizai''s face was also filled with regret, "I knew that the fox tribe always had ways to get in touch with each other. You little fox, you are trying to find my loophole!?" At that time, the ones who will be hurt will be your foxes! Didn''t you see that your Sister Bai could accurately avoid the annoying River God? "


    The egret glanced at me, saw me nod, and then closed its eyes. His body was covered with blue light, as if he were looking for something.


    The moment he started, I could feel the area around my ankles slowly heating up.


    It kept urging me to leave the place, and it got hotter and hotter every time. When I couldn''t help moaning, the egret snapped its eyes open, blue light flashing in them.


    "Go!" I already know the location. "


    Without saying a word, Xu Zizai carried me and left. The egret''s speed was extremely fast and the two of them worked extremely well together. I was the only one who was in trouble.


    The beating had made him miserable, but this was the only way out.


    Otherwise, we wouldn''t have been able to leave so quickly. My feet wouldn''t have been able to move at all.


    With the help of the egret, it didn''t take us long to find Ah Zi and Feng Ming. Ah Zi was curled up in Feng Ming''s embrace, looking extremely weak.


    The egret couldn''t help asking, "Is Sister okay?"


    Feng Ming tightened his hands and gently shook his head. However, he didn''t have any intention of opening his mouth. For a moment, no one was able to tell what was going on.


    Before I left, there was a wound on Ah Zi''s arm. After I left, I didn''t know if she had encountered anything else.


    "Forget it, you guys can go back first!" I''ll go find Xiao Hong! "


    Xu Zizai put me down right in front of the egret, and the egret held me up.


    Unexpectedly, although the egret looked like an unrecognizable young man, it was able to hold me in place.


    "Then how are you going to come out?"


    Up until now, I''m the only one who can open this barrier. If we leave, then even if Xu Zizai found Xiao Hong, he wouldn''t be able to come out.


    Xu Zizai said exasperatedly: "Don''t say it like you''re the only one who can get out, okay? Get your people out of here! "

 C206

    I was shocked by Xu Zizai''s sudden roar and immediately agreed with him. After all, the fact that the Mu Rong family could treat this place as a training ground meant that it wasn''t something a specific person could open.


    The most important thing was the current situation of Ah Zi. Although Feng Ming did not say it out loud, he could tell that it was not very good.


    "Feng Ming, I think Xu Zizai is right. Let''s go!"


    Feng Ming was silent for a rare moment, and then he nodded and agreed to this plan. The egret, on the other hand, never made a sound, as if it was just air.


    However, when he passed by Xu Zizai, Feng Ming left a piece of talisman on him, "This is a tracking talisman. I know you are very powerful, but just in case."


    Xu Zizai picked up the talisman. He did not seem to reject it, but his tone was still as arrogant as before. "The items from Mount Shu are definitely good. I''ll just keep them for you guys to think about!"


    We''ve already gotten used to that cheap tone of his, so we don''t care about him at all. Right now, the most important thing is to get Ah Zi out, the water on top is still flowing.


    Before I left, I looked at Xu Zizai, who was still standing there with his back straight. I didn''t know what he was thinking about as he held the talisman in his hand. He didn''t have any next steps to take.


    His arm moved slightly, and I thought he was about to turn around. I was so frightened that I immediately turned around, but then realized that I shouldn''t be feeling guilty.


    After gaining experience, leaving was an extremely simple task. As long as they were able to find the correct direction, they would be able to easily find the location of the spirit formation.


    When I saw Feng Ming and Ah Zi leaving successfully, I subconsciously wanted to withdraw my arm, but I didn''t expect to be tightly held by the egret.


    "Let go! "You don''t want to bother with your sister?"


    I scolded in a low voice because I was afraid that the phoenix would hear me outside.


    Looking back at Xu Zizai would definitely be stopped by Feng Ming, so I didn''t want them to know.


    "Elder sister has been saved, but from what I see, no one has saved you. Don''t you know that if anything happens to you, all of us will be saved?"


    The egret gave a soft laugh, and its face reflected its beauty.


    I looked down at his face and couldn''t help but to say that the male fox spirit was the real thing. It really was something that no man, woman, or young could resist.


    "What does a child know!? "Let me go, or else it''ll be too late."


    I tried to pull my hand away, but I couldn''t move it.


    The egret seemed to want to drag me down to the end as well. "Then the kid will tell you. You only have two choices. One is to take me with you. The other is to let me tell sister right now!"


    I never thought that I would actually be threatened by a child, but I really couldn''t reject that child. The people from the fox tribe were naturally stronger than me, so I could only nod and say, "Alright, come in!"


    Bai Lu raised her eyebrows complacently. She was actually quite enchanting. She originally wanted to say something, but she quickly retracted her words.


    He could only sigh in his heart as he placed the remaining piece of paper in his hand, "I drew this. Although it isn''t as complicated as the phoenix cry, it is still very useful at critical moments."


    The egret looked up and down with the spell paper in its hand, seemingly very serious.


    I saw something interesting and couldn''t help but ask, "Did you notice something different?"


    The egret raised its head and seriously tapped the map. It replied with a straight face, "That''s right. What you said is indeed much simpler. But it''s better than nothing. Yang Fire is very useful in Yin Water."


    Facing his praise, even I didn''t know what to say. I said that he was mocking me, but his expression was extremely serious. He could only turn around and leave in disappointment.


    "Be careful, don''t be like Ah Zi, I still have to send you back."


    As I walked, I wondered if it was my imagination that made the mist around me start to dissipate.


    The further I walked, the more I felt no pain at all.


    It made me bend down to touch my ankle, which was not damaged at all.


    This meant that there were still no problems. The only answer left was that the river god had already left.


    The surrounding environment slowly changed, and the white mist gradually dispersed. The scenery in front of them also gradually revealed their original appearances.


    It was a large pond, surrounded by tall aquatic plants, and the more we looked outside, the more we could see the tall trees, and what we were treading on became dry, withered aquatic plants, and what lay before us was a road.


    The barrier seemed to have been opened.


    The egret and I looked at each other and quickly headed for the end of the road. At the end of the road, there was a single smooth step, a place for washing things.


    There was a man lying on the steps, his upper body in the water and his lower body on the shore.


    My heart thumped. Even though we were quite a distance away, I was certain that it was Xiao Hong. She just laid there motionlessly, causing me to recall some bad scenes.


    The egret was obviously not as sick as I thought. He only paused for a moment, then hurried over and lifted the man onto the dry ground.


    I immediately went over and saw Xiao Hong''s pale face. Her eyes were tightly shut and her hands were trembling.


    "Is the human dead?"


    The egret looked confused as it reached out and placed its hand on Xiao Hong''s heart.


    I swallowed and tried to breathe behind me, but before I could react, my hand was knocked away and a pair of large hands took my place under my nose.


    His hand was stinging from the hit, but he didn''t have the chance to blame it.


    With a serious expression, Xu Zizai held Xiao Hong in his arms and said, "Take out your Yang Fire Talisman. Otherwise, she will really die."


    Although I was surprised that Xu Zizai suddenly appeared, the most important thing right now was to save Xiao Hong. She didn''t even know how long she had stayed in the water for.


    After finding the Yang Fire Talisman, I carefully took it away from the egret. I also kept it away from the egret in case I hurt it.


    Xu Zizai grabbed the talisman paper with one hand and took a deep breath, he was obviously not as calm as he looked on the surface. He turned his head to look at me seriously and said, "Wait a moment, I will force her Yin Qi. When she has any reaction, immediately place the talisman paper on her chest, do you understand?"


    "What reaction?"


    I asked nervously.


    Xu Zizai replied in a low voice, "Any reaction."

 C207

    Xu Zizai had wanted to open his mouth to confirm something, but he was met with a vicious glare from Xu Zizai. He immediately stuffed everything back into his mouth, and could only concentrate on Xiao Hong''s reaction.


    He first tidied up Xiao Hong''s hair before using an extremely strange method to nod back and forth on his back. It looked as if he was an expert in martial arts training.


    After about a hundred orders, Xiao Hong still did not show any reaction. Xu Zizai''s face was already starting to perspire.


    In reality, this looked like the same action as the previous one. It didn''t look simple at all.


    As the sweat on Xu Zizai''s forehead increased, I started to look at him distractedly. I was afraid that before I could save Xiao Hong, he would have already collapsed.


    Just when my clone was about to make a move, I suddenly heard a shout. I snatched the talisman from my hand and a dazzling light suddenly spread out.


    I closed my eyes subconsciously, but I could still feel the piercing glare. When my vision went dark, I immediately opened my eyes and saw Xiao Hong lying prostrate on the ground, vomiting continuously. She spat out a large amount of water.


    However, after a closer look, one could tell that the water was not ordinary water. It seemed more like a translucent thing. After being spat out, it could actually move on its own. It seemed to want to return to the water.


    "Still looking!"


    Xu Zizai bellowed and scattered the ash, causing the water to evaporate instantly.


    I turned around and saw Xu Zizai staring at me with a pale face. When he saw me looking at him, he rolled his eyes at me.


    "At such a critical moment, you are no better than a child."


    Outside of the situation, I looked at the white egret blankly. I saw him proudly wave the talisman in his hand. Even though half of it was already burnt, I still recognized that it was my Yang Fire Talisman.


    I actually split up at the most crucial moment. If it wasn''t for the egret, Xiao Hong wouldn''t have woken up so quickly. Xu Zizai''s hard work would have been for naught.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Xiao Hong coughed heavily, the water that she spat out was already normal. It was just that she had been deeply injured by these things. She lay on the ground powerlessly, her eyes dim.


    Just as I was about to check on Xiao Hong''s condition, I suddenly heard the sound of someone running at a fast pace. Xu Zizai also stood up, looking extremely alert.


    The egret drew back its arm.


    Soon after, the sound of a conversation could be heard. The person was already very close.


    "Didn''t I say that those kids wouldn''t let us in so easily? You know that they''ve been gone for a long time!"


    One of them complained, followed by another who retorted loudly.


    "It''s not only you, you didn''t say anything about going to see your sister. What''s so good about those girls!" You still have the nerve to say that? If I were you, I wouldn''t even dare to speak. "


    "Alright. Stop messing around, even if you want to see what''s left, you still have to get it! "


    As the voices got closer and closer, the three of them were completely exposed in front of us.


    Just from the voice, it was already easy to guess who it was. The three Sichuan Brothers looked over in surprise and said loudly: "It''s you guys, I didn''t know!" Wait a minute, you guys burnt that thing! "


    The oldest among them, in a flash, appeared beside Xiao Hong. He looked at the pile of dust with a heartache. He reached out to touch it and sniffed it.


    "Big Bro, what''s left over?"


    The man raised the corner of his mouth into a smile, followed by a roar, "Look! See for yourself! I''m still looking for leftovers just like that! "


    As he said that, he looked towards the four of us, skipping the three of us who looked weak, and finally landing on Xu Zizai.


    "That little brother, let''s discuss this!" As you know, it has nothing to do with our suggestion! Come and get to know everyone. My name is Wang Da Zhuang and this is my second brother, Wang Er Ma. This is my younger brother, Wang San Xiao. "


    The three brothers stood together, the most obvious being their height. The eldest seemed to be the shortest, and the tallest was actually their so-called underling.


    Xu Zizai coughed weakly, it was clear that he wanted to be friends. With our current condition, if we were to fight head on, there was no chance of victory.


    "I, Xu Zizai, like making friends the most, and you are all straightforward people. Today, my friend almost lost his life, so I don''t mind telling you, but don''t say that we found it, so as to not cause unnecessary trouble, I think all of you understand, right?"


    Wang Dazhuang nodded, "We know about this. Since you''ve helped us, we will definitely help as well. We can''t afford to lose out!"


    His elder brother nodded, and the remaining two naturally didn''t have any objections.


    Xu Zizai raised his head and looked at me, gesturing for me to speak.


    I pointed to myself with a helpless look on my face. Why does this person always bring up the topic and then throw it at others?


    When the three brothers saw that I was the one who spoke, they immediately fixed their gazes on me and glared at me.


    The three of them had really scary looks in their eyes. I actually felt like I couldn''t resist and wanted to move away. However, the moment I moved away, I felt a little guilty. I could only bite the bullet and look over to sort out the situation.


    "Since you have already come here, you should already know that this is related to the river, right?"


    Wang Er Ma tilted his head and looked at me. He couldn''t wait and said, "River?" You''re saying this has something to do with the river, then it''s a water ghost! Oh wow, it was a water monkey that was burned to death just now! "


    I felt a lump in my throat, and suddenly I felt that if I didn''t put some water in it, my conscience wouldn''t let me.


    "Right, we just killed water, and there are a lot of corpses in here. We knew it all!"


    Wang Er nodded, looking very satisfied. "Like I said, not coming from anywhere. Coming to this place, it must have something to do with water."


    However, the Third Young Master of the Wang Clan suddenly shouted, "Wait a moment!"


    My heart skipped a beat. I thought I was saying too little.


    However, Wang Sanxiao said with a serious expression, "You''ve all told us that we''re all brothers. Let me tell you this, most of the children in this village are dead, and a few of the boys are still alive. Furthermore, everyone here likes to have twins!"


    When I heard that, I didn''t know what kind of reaction I would have, so I could only force a smile.


    Xu Zizai''s reaction was quicker, he quickly apologized and the few of them began to speak good words to each other, as though they were all brothers of the same family.

 C208

    For some reason, he didn''t know how to calm down the anger he had just been feeling. He couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable, and the pity in his eyes grew even stronger as he looked at the three brothers of the Wang Clan.


    Since we are all safe and sound, we should hurry back. Those who came after us are not as simple as the Wang brothers. We will eventually meet some experts.


    Luckily, with the help of the three of them, we were able to return to the small building even faster.


    When we reached the village entrance, the two men in black looked at us meaningfully.


    At first we didn''t understand, but when we saw that the building was full of people, we didn''t react for a while.


    Wang San said with a bit of annoyance, "This Mu Rong family is indeed very fierce. If it wasn''t for this old man, we wouldn''t have come to this place. It''s very cold!"


    Wang Er Ma casually slapped him, warning: "You still know this old man, this old man calls us to be careful, do you not understand what is called being careful!"


    I found their interaction really funny. Neither of them had the slightest appearance of being cautious, okay?


    I held Xu Zizai with one hand and walked with Wang Dazhuang alone. Xiao Hong gave Xiao Hong to Wang Er Ma and Wang San Xiao. The egret asked him to lead the way because he looked like a child.


    Now that he was blocked at the door, he had no way of entering, but he really couldn''t go on like this.


    Let the egret go ahead and talk, so that we can go back to the room to rest first.


    Who knew that once the egret entered, it would cause trouble? Although no one could hear what was going on inside, the word fox spirit was still very clear.


    It sounds like a woman''s voice.


    On the other hand, Xu Zizai''s reaction was very big. He wanted to retract the arm that I was holding, but he was still a step too late.


    With an angry roar, the originally crowded crowd instantly opened up a wide path, and a woman appeared in our field of vision.


    She was a very cute girl. Even after arriving in this forest, she was still wearing a lacy dress, and her hair was dyed gold. She looked like a doll, and her every movement was extremely cute.


    The moment she saw us, the woman''s expression changed to one of anger. The whip in her hand began to swing continuously, as if she was ready to move at any moment.


    "Tsk, this is going to be a good show."


    The people hidden in the crowd spoke softly, as if they were watching a show.


    Although the others didn''t say it out loud, their expressions clearly showed that they were thinking the same thing.


    "Xu Zizai! "Who is she?!"


    The woman walked over angrily and pointed the whip at my face without hesitation. The whip looked red at such a short distance, giving off a strong killing intent.


    Xu Zizai calmly retracted his arm, his entire body leaning on Wang Da Zhuang and laughed: "Miss Mu Rong, what wind blew you out? Isn''t this your training area? I am afraid it would be inappropriate for you to be here! "


    After Xu Zizai spoke, I realised that this woman was the legendary Miss Murong who adored Xu Zizai.


    She looks like a beauty from the past. My current thoughts are the same as the others. What kind of eyes do I have to fall in love with Xu Zizai?!


    "Big brother Xu!" Can''t you see I''m worried about you? Why do you have to be like this every time I like you, is there anything wrong with that? Mister Xu once said that as long as you reach thirty years of age, he''ll let you marry me. There''s still a year''s time, so I''ll wait.


    He had called Xu Zizai by his full name, but now, he was calling Xu Zizai as a little girl. If I were a man, I would probably like this kind of woman!


    It was a pity that the woman from the Mu Rong family had met Xu Zizai, a bald head who thought he was all alone.


    Xu Zizai''s tone was frighteningly cold, at least it was the coldness that I had never seen before.


    "Is that what my master said? My master only said that there would be a great calamity before I was thirty, and that I could get married and have children in the past. When did he say he wanted to marry you? I, Xu Zizai, consider myself to be an ominous person. I will not go near other women, much less you! "The Mu Rong family''s young miss!"


    Murong''s hand that was holding the whip began to tremble. It was obvious that he was very angry.


    "Brother Xu, this woman is the one who turned you into this, right? You wouldn''t have done that before! It must be her! It must be her! I''ll kill her today! "


    For some reason, the topic suddenly comes to me. That woman is really a person who does what she says. Without the slightest hesitation, she strikes me with her whip.


    I could only close my eyes passively. There wasn''t even enough time for me to try and escape.


    "Big brother Xu!" What are you doing! "


    Panting sounds entered his ears, followed by Murong''s voice.


    I abruptly opened my eyes and saw Xu Zizai standing in front of me. Even though I couldn''t see the wound on his back, I could still feel his painful breathing.


    "What are you doing?"


    I frowned and wanted to reach out my hand to check his wound. He was already injured when I saved Xiao Hong, but I didn''t know what to do now.


    No matter how he looked at it, that whip did not look like an ordinary whip.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel guilty.


    However, Xu Zizai didn''t seem to care at all as he glanced at me before turning around. The smell of fresh blood entered my nose and the bright color gave me a huge visual impact.


    "This is none of my business, she is my friend, why do you always have to be like this, is it because you are the daughter of the Mu Rong family?" Let me tell you, I, Xu Zizai, don''t care what you are, it''s not good to bully my friends. This is the last time I won''t touch you because of my master, so if there''s a next time, I will. "


    "Brother Xu, are you really going to go against me like this? Is she your friend? I obviously didn''t see her by your side three months ago! Are you lying to me or to yourself! If you have the ability, then beat me to death! "


    Murong didn''t show any signs of admitting defeat, and even started to provoke him.


    On the other hand, I felt that Xu Zizai''s body was about to collapse from sheer willpower.


    I wasn''t the only one that could tell. Wang Sanxiao leaned close to me and whispered, "It''s better if we bring Brother Xu in to treat him as soon as possible. He can''t hold on much longer!"

 C209

    My heart stirred slightly. Naturally, I knew what was going on. However, the current situation was extremely tense. If I were to barge in, I wouldn''t be able to recover.


    Just when I started to panic, the two black-clothed men hastily ran in and said, "Miss, the Patriarch already knew that you ran out. He''s currently looking for you everywhere, saying that he won''t be able to see you for half an hour and will lock you up for 300 days!"


    "What?" Didn''t I already get them to stop my brother? "Why was he discovered? How could my brother have discovered that something is amiss when my aunt went up the mountain today?"


    Mu Rong Tian roared in anger, but there was nothing he could do. He could only glare at me viciously and say, "It''s best if you don''t come up the mountain. Otherwise, I''ll kill you to save your future!"


    After saying that, he quickly followed the tall man and left. The short man who was left behind was smiling at me.


    "Miss Bai, just now, our family''s Eldest Miss was just speaking out of anger. Please don''t take it seriously!"


    As I was thinking about my injuries, how could I have time to deal with them? I could only reply perfunctorily, "I didn''t take it seriously. I just don''t know if she took it seriously."


    Wang Da Zhuang stepped forward and supported Xu Zizai. We pushed our way through the crowd and returned to the room. The moment we closed the door, Xu Zizai spat out a mouthful of blood.


    There were actually some blood clots within the blood.


    Wang Da Zhuang could not help but say, "This Mu Rong family is not to be trifled with. Look at this young miss, she is being pampered to the point of being lawless. Although our little sisters are fierce, they are all reasonable!"


    Xu Zizai coughed a few times and wiped away the blood on the corner of his mouth. His voice was very hoarse, "That''s nothing, I was just spitting out some blood. You guys don''t have to worry about me."


    Seeing that he didn''t take my body seriously at all, I actually felt a little stuffy. I don''t have many friends, so Xu Zizai was naturally one of them. Even if he wasn''t angry, he was a fake.


    "Where''s the medicine?" Didn''t you bring the powder with you? Hand it over yourself! "Let''s take advantage of the fact that there''s someone else around!"


    Xu Zizai wailed and pointed to the bag in the corner, "Look for yourself. Even if I have the powder, it might not be all for treating my wounds!" "I''m not a martial artist."


    "Hey, don''t tell me that sometimes we get hurt more than the martial artists. Look at the big wound on our back, it''s brilliant!"


    Wang Dazhuang did not know if it was because his EQ was not high, but he actually taunted Xu Zizai straightforwardly without showing any respect.


    Xu Zizai''s face darkened, he casually picked up the items on the table and threw them towards Wang Da Zhuang, "Get lost!" Get lost as far as you can! "


    "How can you say that you want to turn hostile, you''re not a woman!" Forget it, those words have offended me as well.


    Perhaps knowing that my words were not pleasant to hear, Wang Da Zhuang quickly opened the door and slipped out. The moment I went out, I found a big problem.


    He found a bottle of healing powder and smirked at Xu Zizai, "Do you want to take it off yourself now or should I?"


    "Remove what? I knew you wouldn''t be able to control my body! What do you want? Don''t think that I have no way of resisting right now! "


    Hearing these words, my heart did not waver. Anyway, it was not a matter of a day or two for him to have such a cheap mouth.


    However, I don''t know why my chest started to feel anxious, and I even felt some pain.


    At first I thought it was an illusion, but then the pain became so intense that I had to crouch down and curl up.


    "What are you doing?" Didn''t I just make a joke? Do you need to squat on the ground? "


    Listening to Xu Zizai''s voice next to my ear made me feel extremely pained. Just as I was about to speak, I felt as though the pain had instantly disappeared.


    This made me feel extremely at a loss. I instantly stood up and glared fiercely at Xu Zizai, "Hurry up now, I still have things to do."


    This time, Xu Zizai was much more obedient. He took the initiative to lie there and expose his wounds. Due to my absent-mindedness, I hastily wiped my wounds a few times before leaving.


    My intuition tells me that this matter is related to Xu Zizai.


    The egret would naturally find Ah Zi, so I didn''t panic at first. I followed my memories and found the room where Ah Zi was. When I walked along the corridor, I couldn''t help but look at the floor.


    Every now and then it would be exactly the same, but then there would be only one left in the next position, as if there could be only one left.


    But all this is just a whim of mine, and maybe the floor is designed that way.


    However, this matter was still imprinted in my mind, only subconsciously placed at the back of my mind.


    The moment I pushed the door open, I felt a little awkward. The air was filled with a cold air and the extremely cold Yin energy was faintly discernible.


    I pretended not to feel it, and greeted her, "Are you feeling better? After you guys left, the barrier disappeared and Egret and I went back to look for Xiao Hong. "


    The egret stood aside and made no attempt to expose me.


    Feng Ming, on the other hand, still had a serious expression on his face. He didn''t relax in the slightest.


    "Ah Zi''s arm is severely injured, and he needs some rest. There might be no other way up the mountain. Right now, I have to consider letting the egret take Ah Zi and leave, but I will take Ah Zi and leave."


    My expression instantly froze. Although I knew that Ah Zi''s injuries weren''t light, I didn''t expect them to be this serious. I couldn''t say anything to get Xu Zizai to help me, and Xu Zizai''s injuries weren''t light either.


    "Will there be any side effects?"


    Feng Ming nodded. "I need to return to the house as soon as possible. Otherwise, it will affect my arm."


    In my heart, I felt even more guilty. After all, Ah Zi was trying to find me quickly and it was also because of me that he was in danger.


    "Go back!" The egret will stay behind to accompany me. Don''t worry, if there''s any danger, I''ll let the egret go back first. I can do it alone, and I''m not alone right now. "


    "Sister Bai, I''m sorry. I want to accompany you forever." Feng Ming revealed a bitter smile. He seemed very reluctant, but he still wanted to comfort me.


    "Don''t say that. It''s okay. Everything will be okay. You should leave as soon as possible!"


    "Sister Bai!" "Me!"


    Feng Ming wanted to say something, but I stopped him with my eyes. I didn''t want to continue listening to him, because he gave me an indescribable feeling of guilt.

 C210

    In fact, I didn''t even want to leave behind the egrets in the first place, but I knew that if not even the egrets were left behind, then Phoenix Cry would leave them behind. It would be better to bring along the egrets and protect them.


    "Sister''s injury is better to go back as soon as possible, but I suggest you not go find Third Aunt, I don''t think she''ll be willing to help."


    The egret reminded him in a timely manner. It seemed like it knew something, but it didn''t have the intention to open its mouth.


    However, I feel that if I were to see my own juniors continuously getting injured, I would definitely feel unhappy along with them.


    "Since that''s the case, you all should hurry up and leave! I''ll go see Xiao Hong first. After all, we''re together, so don''t think too much.


    I smiled, knowing that there must be something more to say between them. Staying here would only add to my sadness.


    As soon as I stepped out of the room, I could vaguely hear the sounds of argument coming from inside. I was also afraid of embarrassment. Just as I was about to quickly leave, the egret followed me out.


    "They said that children should not get involved in the matters of adults."


    His clear eyes made me think that I was looking at Jian Jia again, and my desire to protect him increased.


    "Then come with me! However, let me remind you first, when you''re with me, you have to listen to me obediently. Otherwise, I will throw you away.


    I joked, but it could actually be considered to be half true and half false.


    The egret nodded its head and stood by my side without saying a word. It seemed to have tacitly agreed to this agreement.


    Xiao Hong''s room was at an even higher position. Once again, she walked along this strange corridor. The feeling of being at odds with her grew stronger and stronger. The hand that was pressing against the door even began to tremble.


    Just as I was about to enter, the egret took my hand and whispered, "There''s someone inside."


    On the surface, I was shocked and subconsciously thought that it was Wang Er Ma and Wang San Xiao. After all, they were the ones who brought Xiao Hong back.


    As a result, after pausing for a short moment, he wanted to rush in, but the door in front of him opened by itself.


    However, the person I was facing wasn''t any of the Wang family members. It was a young girl that I had met before. Her pale face unexpectedly revealed a smile when she saw us.


    However, this laughter brought along a chill to the skin. Even the egrets behind me started to be wary of this laughter. "Hahahaha!" "Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!


    "Why are you here!" I looked at this woman with ill intent. How could she possibly appear in Xiao Hong''s room?


    It was completely different from before. She smiled and said, "Naturally, someone called me here, and the village chief heard that someone drowned, so he sent me over to deliver some medicine and to comfort me. There are very few women in our village, I think you can see that! "If those guys come over, I really don''t know who''s looking at who."


    The more she talked, the more I felt that she wasn''t the same woman as before. If I could disguise myself, then this woman''s disguise would be too successful.


    Thus, I wanted to probe a little bit before coldly saying, "On what basis do you say that the Village Head called you here? Then, we will go and find the Village Head right now!"


    After saying that, I used a lot of strength to pull off her clothes. Fortunately, her clothes could be considered thin, but because my movements were too fast, I was able to pull off her clothes successfully.


    The woman''s reaction could be considered fast. She quickly took a step back and put her clothes back on. A trace of killing intent flashed across her eyes.


    He could only whimper with a wronged expression, "I''m just here to deliver medicine, why are you treating me like this? Although we are both women, what if a man sees us walking by? You are trying to destroy my innocence! "


    I sneered. Although the time just now was extremely short, I could clearly see that there was nothing on her back!


    She isn''t the same girl I met earlier. Other than the twins, I can''t think of anything else.


    "Is that so?"


    Before I could say anything else, I felt someone coming, and as soon as my gaze passed Lifang''s eyes, which were full of laughter, it met his.


    The moment I saw those eyes, I felt that the situation wasn''t good. I immediately repressed all of the words that I wanted to say.


    Li Fang saw us and looked surprised. "What''s going on?" Why did I hear someone crying just now? "


    The girl cried out in alarm and wrapped herself up. She lowered her head, revealing her fair neck. This action was extremely pitiful. It was clear that this was not the first time she had done this.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t know that the person who came was not one of those idiots who would covet beautiful women.


    "Mr. Li, why aren''t you looking for clues? What are you doing here? I just have a few words with this little sister, nothing more. "


    Before I could finish, the woman started to act like a demon. She sobbed softly, "She ¡­ she wanted to take off my clothes. I wasn''t obedient and she said she wanted to find someone to strip me clean."


    "Yoh, Miss Bai, it has only been such a short time and we haven''t met, how did you get into this habit? It is really surprising!" I just don''t know if Mr. White knows? "


    Li Fang scoffed, obviously not taking the young girl''s words seriously.


    I immediately rolled my eyes. I didn''t have anything else to say, so I directly ordered them to leave.


    "No matter what, since you don''t want to care about it, then leave. I still have things to do!" Since you feel that you''re being extremely wronged, then why don''t you go to the village head? "


    After saying that, I didn''t have any intention of staying any longer. Carrying the egret, I walked into the room and closed the door.


    When he thought about it just now to see if the young girl was the same one from before, he completely forgot that Xiao Hong was still inside.


    If this woman was here to kill someone, I would probably take another life.


    Upon entering the room, I immediately dashed towards the bedside. My first action was to check if Xiao Hong was still breathing. I instantly heaved a sigh of relief when I felt her warm breath on my fingers.


    "Sister Bai, I think you should worry about other things besides her safety."


    I whirled around and looked at the egret in surprise. I couldn''t figure out what it meant.


    Suddenly, the egret''s pupils turned blue, and its body started to reveal the shape of a wild beast.


    I tensed up and subconsciously growled, "Egret, what are you doing? You will make everyone pay attention to us! "

 C211

    Although there are two big names in the north that cannot be easily offended, because they are both very protective, under great power, no matter how strong they are, they can''t withstand it. Right now, there are only the two of us here, so if something happens to the egrets, I won''t be able to help.


    The egret''s expression was painful as I yelled. It seemed like it wanted to turn back, but for some reason, it couldn''t turn back. The hair on its body kept growing and disappearing.


    Veins popped out on his forehead, as if the energy in his body was unceasingly surging.


    I panicked a little, "Egret, what''s wrong with you? Do you need my help? Will you tell me how to help you? "


    I don''t know much about the foxes. Thinking about Ah Zi, who might not have left immediately, I turned to go down and ask for help. I didn''t expect to be pressed down on the ground by someone in the next moment.


    His body was an overwhelming weight, so heavy that some people were unable to breathe.


    The egret breathed heavily, its voice low and painful. "No need to go. You, you knocked me out first. There''s something weird with Xiao Hong!"


    I was stunned for a moment. Then, I felt the weight on my body start to lessen. I quickly turned my body to meet the incomparably enchanting eyes of the egret.


    "Hurry up!"


    "No way!" Trembling, I raised my hand. Not only was there nothing I could do, I didn''t even know how to knock people out.


    The egret gritted its teeth, and the way it looked at me became fiercer and fiercer. Almost all the words were pulled out from the gaps between its teeth.


    "Faster!"


    I was so frightened by his pain that I had to muster up the courage to push him away, then take the teapot from the table and smack it on the back of his neck.


    The egret paused for a second and then closed its eyes, falling backwards.


    Looking at him lying motionless on the ground, I subconsciously step forward to examine the back of his neck. When I saw a red mark on his neck, I heaved a sigh of relief after confirming that he was fine.


    I didn''t know if he would turn back into his original appearance when he woke up again. Thinking that there was something wrong with Xiao Hong as he said, I couldn''t help but go over to check it out.


    After being treated by Xu Zizai, Xiao Hong had already woken up. However, at this moment, she fell into a deep sleep. Furthermore, when I thought about the twin girls from before, I felt that things weren''t as simple as they seemed.


    Looking at the peacefully sleeping Xiao Hong, I apologize in my heart.


    After undoing her clothes, I looked carefully to see if there was anything special about her body. When I took off half of her body, I could already see the tattoo on her back, the bright red color spreading downwards, the curving curves made the flower petals look extremely complicated and complicated.


    One had to admit that this flower was exceptionally beautiful when one looked at it.


    Although it was a different flower, the moment I saw it, I immediately thought of that young girl. There was also a flower on her back.


    I point my hand towards the stamen. I don''t know if it was my imagination, but I always felt that my fingertip was a little sticky, as if there was pollen stuck on it. A sweet smell started to assail me.


    There was a problem!


    I subconsciously retreated, but I still breathed in a lot. My head immediately became heavy and my eyes became sticky. I could only helplessly fall over in Xiao Hong''s direction.


    In the end, he glanced at the egret on the ground with some worry.


    When night fell, many things that could not be done began to surface. Darkness was the best disguise. They could change themselves however they liked, but they could do things that were never accepted by others.


    When I opened my eyes again, all I could see was darkness. I could only see the outline of something not too far away. However, the sounds that came and went in my ears told me that I was probably at the riverside right now.


    The sound of water flowing slowly by their ears made them feel somewhat at ease.


    Other than the surrounding dark environment, I didn''t feel anything was wrong. Why did the other party have to do so much to bring me to this place?


    He tried to get up from the ground, but due to the environment, he didn''t dare to take a step forward. Instead, he carefully moved forward. Because he knew how powerful the water monkey was, he kept vigilantly looking at a place not too far away.


    Faintly, I seemed to hear a long murmur of singing, the sweetest murmur of a young girl.


    "It''s dark now, and I''ve been looking forward to it every day. Dad, I''ve been looking forward to it, come back quickly. I''ll get some good food when I get home, and I''ll miss it for a thousand pounds."


    Her voice was slow, graceful, and even though the words were very straightforward, it clearly showed the pure wishes of the girl.


    Since I''ve been wearing it here, I might as well take the initiative. Thinking that there''s still the egret waiting for me, I have to muster up the courage and head in the direction of the song.


    As my steps passed by, the sky started to slowly brighten. The light that was originally considered bright at night instantly turned into the early morning. The mist in the mountain hadn''t completely dispersed yet, bringing with it a faint cyan color.


    Although the visibility was not very high, he was still able to clearly see what was beneath his feet.


    With every step he took, he gained a bit of confidence, not because of the lake mist.


    "Tianqing! Tianqing! Abba, come back quickly! Take a look at Tianqing! Look at me ¡ª"


    As I walked in, I felt that the voice was very familiar. Standing next to the tall grass, I could already see the girls washing clothes by the river.


    They were two girls who wore identical clothes. Although their faces were unclear, it was as if the two of them squatting together were opposite of each other.


    A happy smile appeared on both their faces, as if they had just thought of something joyful.


    When I saw that the two of them weren''t in much danger, I subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief. Just as I was about to step forward to greet them, I suddenly felt a slight movement from the grass by my side.


    There was something I didn''t know about that had stood there for so long.


    Furthermore, I wasn''t the only one who heard the commotion. The young lady who was washing clothes became vigilant as she looked at herself and said sternly, "Who is inside!"


    One of them was more daring. He held a washing stick in his hand and looked around with his almond-shaped eyes.


    However, no one answered them.


    Another young girl said fearfully, "Sister, I think it''s better if I go back. "Ever since Abba left, I''ve been so scared!"


    "Don''t panic! Abba will protect us! "Let''s go!"

 C212

    The two of them picked up their clothes and were about to leave, but they didn''t expect that after a few rustling sounds from the surroundings, several tall and skinny men walked out from behind the concealed aquatic plants.


    The young girl was startled and quickly blocked her sister behind her.


    "What are you doing? He was actually hiding behind them! "Shameless!"


    The men didn''t mind the young girl''s curses at all. Their eyes wantonly scanned the young girl''s body, thinking of what they wanted to see.


    "Ah Fang, Ah Min, don''t have any hopes. That man won''t come back. You should assimilate into our village as soon as possible. You''ve grown up, you need to marry."


    Ah Fang should be that big sister. Her almond-shaped eyes widened as she angrily roared at the man: "Liu Erniu! "Don''t talk nonsense here. The Village Head said that as long as my Abba helps, you will accept us. Now that Abba has made his move, you actually dare to say such words. How shameless!"


    Even though it was imposing, it was because the lady didn''t know how to curse. At most, she would be shameless. To a hooligan, these words didn''t hurt at all.


    "You don''t seem to know! Do you know why the river god suddenly stopped being angry? Do you think your Abba hasn''t come back for so long because he went to the mountains to pray? "


    Ah Fang''s expression changed as she said in a cold voice, "What are you trying to say?"


    Ah Min also felt uneasy, hiding behind Ah Fang''s back in fear.


    Liu Erniu smiled proudly and continued to speak in a cruel tone, "Because we have fed your Abba to the River God. The River God is extremely satisfied. Do you understand? "Your Abba will never come back. It''s because your Abba is a spiritual person. He knows all this stuff, and this is what the River God likes the most."


    "Without your Abba, the Village Chief won''t be able to control you. There won''t be anyone who will look for him!" I say, since you are twins, you are born to be a part of our village, so why do you have to struggle so hard? "


    "Shut up!" Ah Fang let out a loud roar, her entire body trembling in anger. However, this was all she could do. She could not say anything else.


    A''Min started crying and asked, "Sister, are these all real? "Abba said that when he comes back, we''ll go pick the most beautiful flowers on the mountain, and then we''ll go find Mama''s hometown."


    "Ah Min, don''t listen to them. They are all bad people. Only Ah Pa is bewitched by them. Ah Pa has promised we will come back, so he will definitely come back."


    In fact, this sentence was not only directed at her sister, but also towards herself. Only by doing so could she find the greatest support.


    I sighed from behind the water grass. Without any hesitation, I walked out. It was just as I imagined. Right now, I am only reminiscing about it or even dreaming.


    This girl was indeed a twin. One was his elder sister, Ah Fang, and the other was his younger sister, Ah Min.


    Looking at these men, each of whom I matched perfectly, I began to feel fear for what was going to happen next.


    Because I already knew that one of the sisters had become the wife of these five men.


    This could only be forced. Without their father''s protection, the two of them became a steamed bun that everyone wanted to nibble on.


    Ah Fang and Ah Min wanted to leave this place to search for the village chief for the truth, but they didn''t expect to be surrounded by these men. They watched their evil eyes scan their bodies, and even though they were still young, they could vaguely feel it.


    Struggling and shouting were both useless. They could only look at each other, as if trying to pin that part of their faces into their brains.


    At this moment, I suddenly felt something cold behind me, and I could hear the sound of bubbles bursting. I turned my head around and saw a humanoid figure struggling in the water.


    Unfortunately, it could only struggle nonstop on the shore. In the end, it was unable to land on the shore. It kept trying and failed again and again.


    Even without empathy, one could see its anxiety and despair.


    When the men retreated with a laugh, the water monkey revealed its entire body, which was completely covered in fur. Although it looked similar to a monkey from afar, it was still able to see that its entire body was covered with human hair from close proximity.


    The girl lying on the ground had stopped moving in despair, and one of them had even fainted.


    The water monkey let out a loud noise and approached the young girl who was still awake. When it saw her appearance, it became even more excited and shouted loudly.


    There was no fear in the young girl''s eyes, only a mocking smile. She struggled to sit up and slowly hugged the water monkey in front of her.


    The scene at this moment made my eye sockets hurt. Why must I see these things?!


    I could clearly see the young girl''s lips opening and closing. Even though her voice was very soft, I still subconsciously repeated it along with her.


    "Abba!"


    She could actually see his Abba''s shadow from this water monkey''s appearance.


    The water monkey was clearly very excited, but soon after, it let out a painful wail. Its surroundings started to emit water vapor, as if it was about to be vaporized.


    The young girl''s pitch-black eyes looked into the water and unexpectedly revealed a brilliant smile. She struggled to stand up and dragged the water monkey into the water. Then, she threw the necklace around her neck onto the water monkey''s body.


    "Abba, you go back first. I will definitely find you and make them pay."


    The young girl''s voice seemed to come from hell. Perhaps at that moment, the young girl had already died. The only thing that survived was her avenging body.


    Unexpectedly, she was able to take care of herself calmly. Then, she exposed her younger sister''s back and used her scarlet red to draw a flower on it. She pointed at the spot where the leaf should be and smiled helplessly.


    When she was doing these things, I was right in front of her, quietly looking at her. When she slowly raised her head, her eyes met mine in that instant.


    All I felt was a headache, and when I opened my eyes, everything had changed.


    The scene was still by the river, but it was still surrounded by many people. The young girl was tied up in the middle with wounds all over her body. Her little sister was also tightly held down, but she was safe and sound.


    The two of them were in different situations, but they treated each other unfairly.

 C213

    "Sacrifice to the River God!" Sacrifice to the river god! Give the evil her to the great river god! "


    Those villagers kept shouting out these words, but their eyes were filled with rage and viciousness.


    However, A-Fang wasn''t scared at all. She just looked at her sister A-Min with a sad expression. This was probably the only thing she was worried about.


    The village chief was a man in his fifties with a strange scar on his face. He did not look friendly at all. He looked at Ah Fang coldly and said, "Ah Fang, why did you do this?" Haven''t I already integrated you into our village? "As long as you are well, I will definitely tell you where your mother''s hometown is."


    Ah Fang sneered, "From the beginning, you never thought about accepting us. Everything happened in a flash because of Abba, it was all your glib mouth that fooled Abba. It was also you who caused my Abba''s death, and now you still have the nerve to tell me this!"


    "Shut up!" Your Abba volunteered to help, and we said it very clearly. We didn''t expect that in just a year, you would become no different from a demon. It will definitely like you! There''s no room for you in our village. As for your sister, we will take care of her. After all, she already has a descendant from our village! "


    Hearing the last sentence, A Fang cried. She started to struggle as if she wanted to reach her sister. Even though she was bleeding profusely, she didn''t care at all.


    "Ah Min!" Ah Min! You have to remember! I will definitely come back, I will always be by your side, that child is not your child at all! It''s not your child! Therefore, it must die! He must die! I will take it with Abba! "


    A-Min was frightened by A-Fang''s heart-wrenching scream, but she didn''t say anything. She just stared at her only sister.


    She knew she couldn''t change anything.


    As I stood by the river, feeling the cold water, I suddenly felt as if I had seen through the human heart. Just how ugly can one be?


    Finally, A-Fang was pushed into the river. She slowly made her way into the river until her figure could no longer be seen. At this moment, it was as if she had returned to her dream, not to her death.


    A''Min''s child really couldn''t be saved. As soon as he went back, he turned into a stream of blood that flowed down his leg and disappeared into the ground.


    However, the village was not as peaceful as he had imagined.


    As I floated by the river, I kept feeling as if something was calling me, but I couldn''t see what alcohol was, and I started to forget what my name was.


    I locked myself in my room with a sharp knife in my hand. Looking at the people lying on the ground, anger welled up in my heart. It was all because of these people that today''s result was theirs!


    The ice-cold blade in my hand seemed to have turned into a flame of vengeance. I slowly raised the scissors. A cold light flashed as I was about to stab down.


    I was so focused that I didn''t even notice my surroundings. I was instantly pushed to the ground and my head slammed into the hard floor. It was only then that I snapped out of my stupor.


    When I looked up, I saw Xiao Hong clumsily helping the egret up from the ground while looking at me warily.


    I knew that she was on guard against me. She wanted to raise her hand but felt a different weight in her hand. In an instant, she let go of the sharp knife and it fell to the ground with a crisp sound.


    "Sister Bai?"


    Xiao Hong tentatively called out my name. I forced out a smile as a reply.


    Seeing that I had already regained my senses, Xiao Hong instantly heaved a sigh of relief. As soon as she let out her breath, both of them fell to the ground at the same time. Xiao Hong''s internal injury shouldn''t have recovered yet.


    The egret, on the other hand, did not wake up even though it fell to the ground once more. It tightly shut its eyes, and I could not help but feel a little worried when I saw him like this.


    "Is he all right?"


    However, Xiao Hong seemed to not understand the situation and said, "I just opened my eyes and I saw you holding a knife and was about to kill the egret. I don''t remember anything else." What happened to the egret? "


    I think that Xiao Hong really didn''t know anything and could only be afraid of her thinking too much. She shook her head and said simply, "The egret suddenly wants to go back to the beast form and told me to knock it out and then I suddenly lost control of myself. Let''s hurry up and find Xu Zizai.


    This was not a lie. That woman seemed to be very strong, and she was definitely not human.


    Xiao Hong nodded and agreed with my thoughts.


    However, looking at the egret on the ground, the two of us were in a dilemma. Originally, there were only two women, but before Xiao Hong, she could still pant even if she did anything big, let alone bringing along the egret.


    The two of them looked at each other and then came up with a solution. At the very least, since there are people from other families here, it wouldn''t be that easy for something to happen.


    He could only let the egret lie on the ground.


    However, before I left, I was still worried. The mark on Xiao Hong''s back always made me worry, so I secretly stuffed a piece of talisman into the egret''s clothes.


    At the same time, he felt that he was making a big fuss over nothing. One had to know that it was the last piece of glyph paper.


    The instant I walked out the door, I felt someone''s eyes on me. I chased after him, just in time to see Li Fang''s meaningful eyes.


    My impression of him was overturned once again. I didn''t have any intention of interacting with him. This person made me feel that he was too dangerous. The longer I stayed here, the more flaws I would reveal.


    However, he didn''t have any intention of letting me go. He extended his hand to block my path.


    "Miss Bai, are you familiar with the people from the fox tribe?"


    I slightly lifted my chin and coldly said, "This doesn''t seem to have much to do with Mister Li, does it?"


    Li Fang smiled and narrowed his eyes, "Miss Bai, actually, you don''t have to be that cautious towards me. After all, I know Mr. Bai''s strength, and I know what he should and should not do. I just want to ask about a few things and won''t make things difficult for Miss Bai. "


    "But, you are making it very difficult for me right now. I don''t even want to talk to you anymore. Don''t you see that?" I reached out my hand and started to push.


    Li Fang took a step back and hurriedly said, "To save him! Please forgive me, Miss Bai! "

 C214

    I paused, hesitated a little, and in the end did not move.


    Li Fang hastily smiled and said, "I knew that Miss Bai was a person with a Bodhisattva heart. To tell you the truth, after coming to the Mu Rong family''s inheritance ceremony, it was also because of my brother that he offended someone of the fox race. I wanted to ask Miss Bai for a favor."


    I looked at him doubtfully, "Your Li family doesn''t even have any face? I think all of the people in the fox race are easy to talk to. It can''t be that your little brother did something too excessive, but I still remember what he did to me. "


    When that young man did something, he completely ignored the consequences. If he did something extremely wrong, then it would be better for me not to get involved in this matter.


    "Yes, little brother is indeed a bit mischievous, but this time it''s different. People of the Fox race are naturally very easy to deal with their friends, but once they feel that the other party is an enemy, it''s useless no matter what you say. He''s been poisoned by the Fox race, and we''ve been around for a long time."


    My eyes twitched slightly. I didn''t fully trust Li Fang''s words. Although I didn''t know much about the foxes, it wasn''t the sort of thing that required poison.


    "I''ll ask for you, so can you step aside now?"


    Li Fang raised his hands in excitement and then lowered them. He quickly stepped away from me, looking at me with a warm expression on his face.


    My subconscious footsteps quickened. Perhaps it was because I was too careful, but I still felt that things weren''t as simple as they seemed on the surface.


    He quickly ran to Xu Zizai''s room. When he opened the door, he didn''t see Xu Zizai. He panicked a bit. During this period of time, Xu Zizai seemed to be the backbone of his family.


    Now that I suddenly disappeared, it made me panic.


    I didn''t even pay close attention to what was in the room. Just as I was about to go outside to search, I suddenly bumped into a wall of flesh. If it wasn''t for someone grabbing me, I might have fallen to the ground.


    It was as if someone had punched him in the nose, and he felt as if blood would flow out at any moment. The area between the bridge of his nose was aching, and it felt like he was about to move. He could barely hold one hand under his nose and the other under the bridge of his nose.


    "Are you a fool or not? What are you doing!"


    Xu Zizai''s boorish voice sounded out above me. He wanted to help me, so I quickly retreated in fear, afraid that he would increase my damage output.


    Originally, he would have said something nice to listen to. Who would have thought that he would actually use one of his hands to pick up my hair and smell it. He asked, "Where did you go just now?"


    I raised my head, unsure of what he meant.


    His expression was solemn as he shook off my hair. "The position of a water monkey on your body. Where did you go?" Not before. "


    After I felt that my nose wasn''t as bad as before, I slowly took my hands away and complained, "Xu Zizai, are you a dog? I can still smell the scent of my body, but after I came back with you guys, I had only gone to Xiao Hong''s room. "


    Speaking of Xiao Hong, I remembered my purpose and hurriedly said, "Something has happened to the egret. I came to find you. I don''t trust them very much. "


    "Why is it happening so quickly? There must be an outcome within three days. It''s really annoying!" Xu Zizai paced back and forth in anger. After picking up his bag, he turned around and left.


    I followed closely behind him. The distance was not very close. After all, there was still some slight pain at the bridge of my nose.


    Nothing happened even after I returned to Xiao Hong''s room, which made me slightly relax. When Xiao Hong saw Xu Zizai, she felt a little strange.


    But it was hard to say where the strange thing was.


    As soon as he entered, Xu Zizai asked in surprise: "There''s another fox? And that child? "


    "Feng Ming is taking Ah Zi back with him. Ah Zi''s wound is too serious. If we don''t go back, something big will happen. The only ones left are me and the egret. Do you want to form a team?"


    I smiled indifferently. To be specific, I was the only one left. The current state of the egret was very unstable.


    Xu Zizai curled his lips in disgust, "Although you are useless, the egret is still very powerful. You should tell me everything that happened today!" Today is already the second day, so we only have one day left. There must always be a conclusion to this matter. "


    I nodded and quickly told her everything that had happened. It was just that when I mentioned Ah Fang, I did it a little faster.


    When Xiao Hong heard that there was actually something strange on her body, she didn''t care about being bashful and directly picked it up to look.


    Only half of the flower''s petals remained on her fair back. The other petals seemed to have evaporated, leaving behind no traces at all.


    I stood up in astonishment and touched Xiao Hong''s back. I said in disbelief, "How is this possible? It was clearly a complete flower previously. Why is it gone now?"


    She felt that Xiao Hong''s back was a bit warm, but her hands were knocked away and her clothes were put back on.


    "You said you saw a flower? "This is quite interesting. That young lady seemed to be able to see through your peculiarity and specifically wanted to lure you in. However, I don''t think she would be that kind. She will definitely make her move tonight!"


    Xu Zizai said with certainty, and took out a bottle of something from his bag.


    Although I felt it was a little strange, I still chose to believe in Xu Zizai.


    "What you''re saying is that Ah Fang will definitely take revenge within three days. Her goal is to get everyone in the village to pay the price, but they have already paid the price!"


    There were only half of the twins left in the village. Those young children had also fallen into the river and been brought over to the so-called River God.


    What could they do to stop it?


    "You don''t understand a person''s hatred at all, but this is quite strange. Don''t you know how to empathize? "Why can''t I understand Ah Fang''s feelings, unless ¡ª"


    Xu Zizai suddenly paused, as if he had grasped onto something important.


    "White paper!" Are you sure that elder sister left her mark on his sister''s body? That''s not right! Should I say that you are sure that it was elder sister who made you feel empathy? Not that sister? "


    Xu Zizai''s words seemed to be a little incoherent. It took me a while longer to understand the meaning behind his words.


    Elder sister must have a monstrous rage. I must have the death of everyone in the village to calm down. Since that''s the case, I can''t possibly be at such a level.


    Unless it was actually my sister who brought me in. Although there was hatred in her heart, but in the end, her heart was kind.

 C215

    Xiao Hong was immediately confused by the two of us, so she only paid attention to the imprint on her back.


    "You guys don''t need to talk about anything else for now. I just want to know whether this imprint will harm you guys by leaving it on me or not."


    Xu Zizai and I wanted to give a negative answer, but the moment we stopped, Xiao Hong''s heart would already have an answer.


    "It''s fine. Tonight, we will capture her and solve the riddle. Even if we are the first one to win, it seems like there will be another reward. What do you think it will be?"


    Although I knew that Xu Zizai was just trying to ease the atmosphere, I couldn''t answer him. After all, I didn''t even know what these treasures were.


    However, Xiao Hong continued to lecture quite a few times and even laughed at herself in the end.


    The atmosphere immediately became much more relaxed.


    The egret only woke up in the evening. When it opened its eyes, the blue light had not faded completely. It was only after adjusting itself for a long time that it slowly disappeared.


    "They''re not being helped!"


    That was the first thing the egret said when it woke up. He closed his eyes and said, "If it was only that woman, she wouldn''t have been able to force me to do that. Someone must be helping them from behind!"


    The words of the egret were like a pebble dropped into the water, instantly disrupting our previous plan.


    Xu Zizai scratched his bald head with a headache and said impatiently, "This is the first time I feel that the Mu Rong family is very annoying. If I knew this earlier, I wouldn''t have supported this young master. He was much more useless than before!"


    I secretly listened while also comprehending a principle. So every test represents the power of the Patriarch. It seems that the Patriarch is a ruthless character this time!


    The egret stared at its palm in silence, as if it was trying to remember something.


    Looking at his appearance, I felt a bit of heartache. He clearly looked like a child, but he actually had such a deep heart.


    To a youth, having too deep of a mind was not a good thing.


    Even if they had help, there are only three outcomes. One is a member of the Mu Rong family, the other is an enemy of the Mu Rong family, and finally, we are going to be friends with them. If they are with us, then it means that they don''t know the answer to the mystery.


    I simply stated all of the choices I had made. Of course, my heart was leaning towards the third option, which was the most likely one.


    Xu Zizai nodded, satisfied with what I had said.


    "I think what the white letter says is right. Tonight is the battle to the death. You must focus on your own safety and not harm yourselves for a few reasons, especially the egrets, the white letter, and the members of the Bai Family."


    When I heard that, I immediately rolled my eyes. It was obvious that this was against the Bai Clan.


    Night gradually descended. As the only spell paper was placed on the egret''s body, I used a blank talisman paper to start drawing with a brush.


    The cinnabar was also brought over by Xu Zizai. Although they all look the same color, I could clearly feel that this cinnabar was completely different from the one in the small building.


    It didn''t have that kind of feeling of immense power, but it was still better than nothing.


    He continued to draw for over an hour, but only five talismans succeeded. Everyone could barely draw one. Even Xu Zizai was amazed at this speed.


    Ever since I saw Phoenix''s Talisman Drawing, I knew that my speed was abnormal, but I didn''t pay it any mind.


    "Although the drawing is a bit ugly, the spiritual energy is still there. You still look very powerful on the surface, but I have always wanted to ask you one thing. You said that you can always empathize with others, do you remember some of the spells that those people used?"


    Xu Zizai winked at me in a very dishonest manner.


    He was joking, but I subconsciously resisted. In my mind, the image of Ah Fang drawing the imprint on Ah Min''s body flashed across my mind. Although I didn''t finish watching, I had a rough understanding of the process.


    He suddenly felt flustered and spoke quickly, "No!"


    Too fast a denial is, in a way, even a tacit acknowledgment.


    After saying that, I started to feel guilty.


    "Don''t you feel a little guilty!?" Speak so fast, time is almost up. Remember what I said! Since the cause is those five men, then let''s go see those five men! "


    Xu Zizai quickly brought us back and forth across the village, as if he was very familiar with these houses. Very soon, he stopped at a house on the second floor.


    "Xiao Hong, knock on the door. A girl has a higher chance of going in!" Xu Zizai hid behind the door and indicated for Xiao Hong to open it.


    Although Xiao Hong was unwilling, she was forced to knock on the door. After knocking several times, the door was finally opened.


    However, the person who opened the door was an old woman. When the old woman saw that it was Xiao Hong, her face immediately darkened.


    "It''s you fox spirits again, it''s you who caused my five sons to die! Kill him a thousand times! I said we should chase you people from the outer villages away! Why didn''t you kill her! "Don''t be such a daughter-in-law. There''s not a single descendant left now. How can an old lady like me live on like that?!"


    Xiao Hong was forced to be the scapegoat, and her face was very tense.


    Seeing that the old lady wanted to continue reciting it, I quickly stood in front of Xiao Hong and asked, "Old lady, what''s going on?" The village chief asked us to come and help you. You know that we all have some ability, so tell us what you want us to help you with. We can all do it. "


    The old lady paused, and her pair of small eyes darted up and down suspiciously. Finally, she said, "You''d better help me kill that monster, A Min. She''s the one who killed my son. I want her to pay the price!"


    His pair of eyes were actually full of malice.


    I instantly felt a chill in my heart. "Then, you must first tell us how your son died?"


    "My son was drowned, Lord River God was completely bewitched by these two sisters, she wants our entire village to live in the River God''s territory! They were all crazy! "Madman!"


    The old lady spoke in an obfuscating manner. At the end of the sentence, her speech was somewhat slurred and her teeth were stuck together.


    Seeing that there were no more news, Xu Zizai and I looked at each other and decided to leave first. We just did not expect the other party to act so quickly.

 C216

    Or maybe she did it during the day, which we don''t know.


    After leaving the old lady''s house, we seemed to be aimlessly walking along the small path. We originally wanted to catch a turtle in a jar, but we didn''t expect such a result.


    "I didn''t expect her to be so smart. Where should we go now?"


    The five men were the most important, and the rest were insignificant people, but I suddenly wanted someone very important.


    He instantly stopped and shouted, "Actually, I think the biggest culprit is still the village chief! "It''s the village chief who lied to their Abba!"


    "Hey, not only did you say such an important clue late, but you even said it so loudly. Do you think that we didn''t look miserable enough?"


    Xu Zizai covered my mouth with his hands and looked around vigilantly, as if someone was about to jump out.


    The night was still dark, and he could still hear the occasional chirping of insects. It didn''t seem like anyone would come out at all.


    But even so, Xu Zizai didn''t have any intention of relaxing. He only slowly let go of my mouth and whispered, "I have this feeling that someone is following us and doing things with caution."


    I nodded slowly and followed behind them.


    The Village Head''s house was a little different from what we had imagined, but it had a lot of meaning to it.


    The person who opened the door was still an old lady. However, this time, the old lady seemed to be much gentler and her manners were much better as well.


    Xiao Hong had already subconsciously hid behind me, so I was the only one who came forward to converse with her.


    "Hello, we are looking for the Village Chief."


    The old lady''s gaze gently fell on us. She didn''t seem aggressive at all. She even had a hint of a smile on her face.


    "Looking for my wife? He''s inside, I''ll take you in! It''s windy outside, I''ll go get you some hot tea later. You people in the city probably aren''t used to the weather here. "


    The old lady opened the door and let us in. She walked alone in front of us, her back looking very elegant, very different from any villagers she had ever met.


    When they reached the second floor, the old lady stopped walking for a long time. "My wife is at the very end of the hall. You can go directly over there. I''ll get you some hot tea first."


    After saying that, without waiting for us to react, he turned around and walked down the stairs.


    The second floor was also very strange. It was a long and narrow corridor, and if it wasn''t for the dim light, it would have been quite scary.


    "Tell me, is the Village Chief alright?" "Why do you live in such a place? Feng Shui obviously has a problem. A man like me would feel a chill on his body."


    Xu Zizai''s voice was not loud, but it was not soft either. The moment he opened his mouth, the voice spread out continuously along the corridor, making it even more terrifying.


    "Can you shut your mouth!"


    I glared at him before walking forward. This was already our final destination. If there wasn''t any response from the village head, then we would really have to hold on to the river.


    Xiao Hong was very considerate as she walked by my side, causing me to feel a little relieved. When we reach the end, we stopped.


    It was all because of that weird voice.


    That faintly discernible sound pierced into your ears. There was no way to not feel awkward. My entire body started to stiffen as I stared at the door in front of me without moving.


    Xiao Hong''s breathing became a lot lighter.


    Only the egret looked at me confusedly, as if it didn''t understand why we suddenly stopped. Just when it was about to speak, Xu Zizai covered its mouth with his hand.


    However, no egret spoke, but someone still broke the silence.


    The old lady was holding a tray with a pot of tea in her hand and several cups that overlapped each other as she walked over slowly. If it wasn''t for the clear traces on her face, one would think that the person who appeared was a beautiful lady.


    Her footsteps were light, as if she hadn''t made a sound when she came over.


    "What is it? My wife is inside. If you don''t go in, are you waiting for me? "


    The old lady''s voice was gentle and gentle like a spring breeze, making us feel even more awkward. At this moment, a man''s voice sounded from within the room.


    Instantly, the few of us looked at the old lady.


    Unexpectedly, as if she didn''t hear him, the old lady knocked on the door indifferently with one hand and shouted softly, "Liu Qiang! There''s someone looking for you outside! You see the guests first! It''s been a long time since someone came to your place. If you don''t open the door now, wouldn''t that be rude? "


    Just as the old lady finished speaking, the sound of something falling on the floor came from inside. It was a long while before the door was opened.


    The so-called village chief only revealed his true face now. Looking at the familiar mark on his face, I knew he didn''t recognize the wrong person.


    "Zhi Xia, who did you bring?"


    Although the village chief was old, he still looked very energetic. He was full of energy when he spoke, but unfortunately, the part on the back of his head seemed to be short of breath.


    The old lady''s face turned cold the moment the Village Head came out. It was a real reaction from a stranger, and her tone was neither cold nor hot.


    "These kids are looking for you. I think they''re all good kids, but you''re not opening the door. What are you trying to do?"


    The village chief paused for a moment before leading us in enthusiastically. After entering, we quickly discovered a problem. Previously, we clearly heard a woman''s voice, but right now, it''s completely empty.


    Could it be that the Village Chief could make such a sound himself? This is almost impossible.


    The old lady poured each of us a cup of tea. The tea smelled very good, drifting in the air and making people calm down.


    "If anything happens to you all, feel free to say it. It has been a long time since I''ve seen an outsider. As soon as I see you all, I feel happy."


    The old lady held the teacup in one hand but did not seem like she was going to drink it. Her wrinkled eyes, however, were like autumn water, giving off a feeling of gentleness.


    The Village Chief looked at the old lady with an expression of infatuation, as if he had seen the most beautiful time of his life.


    However, there were too many evil things in that pair of eyes. It didn''t give people a feeling of deep love, but rather a desecration that made people feel extremely disgusted.


    "I want to ask you about Ah Fang and Ah Min, do you mind?"


    When I said those words, the Village Head''s expression immediately turned cold.

 C217

    Her eyes were filled with killing intent.


    I could feel Xu Zizai''s body tense up. He was always on guard against this so-called village chief, and he never relaxed for even a second.


    The atmosphere instantly became somewhat tense.


    However, the old lady didn''t seem to feel anything and only smelled the tea in her hand.


    "Someone should have come to ask, but I''ve waited for three years. That''s good too, since I was lucky enough to run into someone from the Mu Rong family, right?" Old wife? "


    The village chief lowered his head with an ugly expression, "I really have no other choice. These things weren''t done by me, I just want to make sure that the village is safe. You know, I''m under a lot of pressure, so after so many people die, there''s no way for me to protect them."


    "Protect?" So tell me what you''re doing? Ah Fang is in your hands! Even though she has understood some things, she is still not as powerful as you. All these children are people with great skills, do you think that no one will be able to hear your movements just now? "


    The old lady suddenly said with a stern voice. Her gentle eyes were already filled with ice. What kind of injury was she going to suffer for her eyes to be so cold?


    Xiao Hong and the rest looked at each other, confused by the current situation. We didn''t know how to judge the situation. We were originally here to find Ah Fang, but I didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about? I''ve already told you not to take those things to heart. Why do you need to remember them? Why did he still need to remember!? From the beginning till the end, you have only treated me as a big fool, no, the gown is the big fool! "


    At this time, the entire layout of the room actually began to change. The originally simple place had a large courtyard instantly. We were actually in the pavilion in the middle of it, with a small stream surrounding us.


    The person lying in the stream is the Ah Fang that we were looking for. Her tightly shut eyes suddenly opened, revealing a vast expanse of whiteness within. I was so frightened that I subconsciously took a step back.


    Faced with such a strange environment, the four of us were extremely surprised. However, we immediately became vigilant, not knowing when the other party would take action.


    The old lady quickly threw the teacup in her hands away, and the boiling water flowed on Fang''s body, but she seemed not to feel it at all.


    The old lady sneered, "In the end, you really became the same as me. Liu Qiang, tell me, what do you think is better for me to say?"


    The village chief looked at us gloomily, as if he felt that it was because of our appearance that the result was like this.


    I didn''t know when Ah Fang slowly stood up and walked to my side. She looked at me with a gaze no different from that of her younger sister, Ah Min.


    She flashed a bright smile and said, "Ah Min is long gone. She didn''t even leave her soul behind. The person you saw was me after all. Thank you!" "Thank you very much, but I hope you can make me leave completely. I''m really tired."


    A Fang''s body was covered with wounds, and it was obvious how she had done it. She seemed to yearn for true death, but was simply unable to find it.


    I didn''t expect them to be the same person. The one who died was really A-Min, but A-Fang couldn''t even be considered a single person now.


    Humans were neither human nor ghost, and they were even imprisoned. This must be a very painful situation!


    "Enough! You all want to leave me! It''s all because you guys are disobedient! " The Village Head roared. His clothes started to turn white as he held a whip-like item in his hand.


    Looking at him like this, I instantly thought of the river god who had been relentlessly pursuing us. Was the river god really the village chief?


    As a result, all of the previous mysteries were solved in an instant. However, the biggest difficulty now was how to leave this damned place.


    The egret''s fox fire transformed into a long sword, blocking in front of us, coldly said: "You guys go find an exit first, I''ll block it first!"


    Just as I was about to stop them, I heard Xu Zizai shout at me, "The more people, the faster they are. There''s no difference between fighting together and fighting together!"


    Hearing this, he could only grit his teeth and turn around. Right now, the most important thing was to quickly leave.


    The old lady and Ah Fang stood to the side. One of them looked at us anxiously while the other remained as gentle as water. Unfortunately, they were unable to leave.


    "We can only leave after we find the door!" "Find the gate!"


    The old lady suddenly shouted. I was stunned before my eyes quickly scanned the surroundings. Although it could be considered a courtyard, there wasn''t even a door, let alone a gate.


    Seeing that the egret was on the verge of collapsing, I also became more and more anxious.


    It was as if the river god''s whip could adjust its own length as it continuously coiled around the egret. No matter what angle it was coiled, it could completely surround the egret. The moment it touched the egret, the strange water would rush towards it.


    I did not forget that it was because of those strange people that Ah Zi was so seriously injured.


    "Egret!" You come back first! "


    I shouted, and my heart leapt to my throat as I saw the whip about to fall. I saw the old lady''s figure flash and stand in front of the egret.


    The whip landed on the old lady''s body, causing her to feel pain even when she heard the sound. However, the old lady didn''t make a sound, and instead said word by word, "I just said, I really like these kids. Did you not hear anything?"


    The River God roared, "Scram! As long as they die, no one can stop me! "After tonight, even if the head of the Mu Rong family comes, you still can''t tolerate me!"


    The old lady wasn''t afraid at all. Instead, she laughed softly. However, her smile looked extremely miserable.


    "Do you really think you can hide it forever? I''ve said it before, you will regret it. I know what you want, but I don''t want you to have it! "


    At this point, Xu Zizai suddenly roared and found the exit.


    The river god immediately pushed the old lady away. He wanted to step forward and grab me and the egret, but the moment he got close to us, he let out a blood-curdling screech and started burning on the ground in pain.


    My ankles also began to heat up.


    Only then did I realize that this thing had such a function. I just didn''t know why it would be useful now.

 C218

    Due to the river god''s injury, we also had the chance to escape. However, I couldn''t help but look back at Ah Fang. I wanted to bring her away from this place.


    But I also know, right now I don''t have any power to take Fang away, I can only see that she can''t even die.


    However, as we neared the door, a big problem suddenly appeared in front of us. A water monkey appeared out of nowhere.


    When I saw what was on its neck, I knew this was Fang''s father''s gown.


    Its current appearance was very different from before. Previously, its hair looked much less abundant, but now, it looked even more exuberant. However, the biggest difference was the yin aura and hatred on its body, making it impossible for people to ignore it.


    Xu Zizai held onto the dagger and looked at his robes fiercely, ordering, "All of you go over quickly, I''ll hold him back first! I don''t believe that we can''t do anything today! "


    Just as I was about to answer, I saw that the streams surrounding them were filled with water monkeys. Some were tall and some were short. Some didn''t even look to be a meter tall.


    It had to be said that Xu Zizai''s mouth was wide open at this moment.


    Before I could retort, Xu Zizai found out what was going on and shouted, "Even the heavens are against me!"


    The water monkey''s mouth let out a "chi chi" sound, and most of them couldn''t even see where their eyes were. Xiao Hong continuously punched with all her might.


    I don''t know what''s going on. I''m the only one who clearly doesn''t know how to fight, but no water monkey dares to come near me. It''s as if there''s something on my body that they are afraid of.


    When I thought of this possibility, I wanted to go to the egret''s side. At least that way, the egret wouldn''t be injured, and as soon as I got within half a meter of them, the water monkeys seemed to be able to see through me. The four water monkeys immediately surrounded me.


    "Egret, you must be careful!" I reminded her loudly. Turning my head around, I saw that the River Deity had already appeared in front of me.


    His body seemed to have been burnt by something, and his voice was extremely hoarse. "What on earth is that thing on your body that can actually hurt me?"


    As he spoke, he was about to reach out his hand towards me. I didn''t even think as I stuck the paper charm to my body. The moment he touched me, it started burning, and the smell of burning filled the air.


    "I will kill you!"


    The river god roared and raised his whip high up in the air, but it still landed on someone else''s body. This time, it was A Fang. Her body was covered with scars, but this was the deepest mark of the whip.


    "What are you doing!" I don''t want anyone to make such a contribution to me. I''m really afraid of it.


    The old lady also came up with him and stood in front of me. She said with a firm tone, "I''ve been trapped here for 30 years and I can''t take it anymore. I also don''t want his daughter to be like this! You demon! "


    "I am the devil? Initially, you personally promised to stay, but you actually wanted to leave! It''s all because of you. If it wasn''t for you, would I have become like this? "Will I?"


    The River Deity seemed to have been provoked by the old lady''s words. It began to laugh maniacally, as if it had never felt like it had done anything wrong.


    The old lady sobbed, her eyes filled with grief.


    "At that time, I was distracted by lard and actually agreed to stay. It was just a fit of anger, but I didn''t expect such a result!"


    Just as the two were about to continue speaking, I started to quietly hold the talisman in my hand and slowly approached it. Although it wouldn''t directly kill me, it would still be able to injure him.


    However, at the most crucial moment, I was stopped by a water monkey. I didn''t even have the time to react before I directly put a piece of paper on it. The water monkey let out a scream and disappeared from the space.


    This shout pulled the River God''s attention back to me. He used water to tie the old lady and Fang together, and after confirming that they couldn''t leave, he walked step by step towards me.


    Looking at his aggressive appearance, I knew that I would definitely be injured. However, on the surface, I still pretended to be calm as I looked at him and warned, "You clearly know that something will happen if you approach me. Do you still dare to come over? I can''t stop you alone. "


    "To be honest, I really admire your mouth a bit. But do you think I''m still that easy to fool right now?" The River God laughed mockingly as he swung the whip towards me, binding me tightly.


    At this moment, I could be considered to have experienced this sort of extreme pain. The moment I was tied up by the whip, it was as though my entire body had fallen into water.


    Although it did not seal your nose and mouth, it was as if it was sealed by water.


    I started to struggle with all my might, but it was to no avail.


    The ankle item had no effect, as if it had been used multiple times.


    "White board!" Xu Zizai was shouting out my name, but I didn''t even have the strength to turn my head to look. I was really too tired.


    What was different from the chilling cold outside was that I suddenly felt as though my chest was starting to heat up, as if something was burning crazily inside.


    It began to rush through my blood, and every pore of my skin.


    My entire body seemed to be burning. There was nothing I could do to stop it.


    "What the hell are you!"


    The River God gave a loud shout and swung the whip, throwing me into the stream. Only then did the heat slowly stop.


    As I gasped for breath, I thought I heard someone whisper something in my ear, but I didn''t hear a thing.


    He even thought that it was just an illusion.


    It was at this moment that the door was opened by the person outside. The first to enter was the three brothers of the Wang family. Seeing that we were in such a sorry state, they said in unison, "We will help you!"


    Although the three of them looked quite unreliable, they didn''t expect their strength to be so strong. They immediately exterminated the majority of the Water Monkeys, leaving only River God and Chang Zai behind.

 C219

    The long sleeves seemed to have a high IQ. It was possible to tell who was the easy to mess with and who wasn''t. However, it was still controlled by the River God.


    Wang San pulled me up from the stream and said with a puzzled expression, "How are you guys so fast?"


    I chuckled, not knowing how to reply. The brothers of the Wang family treat us sincerely, and the things that we do, are indeed a little unkind.


    Wang Erma threw a punch, "Are you a fool? We''re in a competition right now, and you don''t have the ability to do it yourself, so why don''t you ask someone else? This river god is still the most important right now, okay? "


    After being beaten up, although Wang Sanxiao felt wronged, he was still very obedient. He took out a suona like thing from his pocket and blew on it a few times. His friendship reminded me to cover my ears.


    I covered my ears without saying a word. Then, I heard an ear-piercing sound and couldn''t help but frown. I wasn''t the only one that was affected. Xu Zizai and the other two were all covering their ears in pain.


    "I didn''t expect it to be this move!" Xu Zizai sighed as he ran to the middle of us and said, "You all better hold yourselves back!"


    At first we didn''t know what was going on, but suddenly the tune changed. The three brothers were Suona, Hu, and a man was shouting at the top of his lungs.


    It may sound harsh at first, but after getting used to the tone, you can actually feel the tune.


    "I have never traveled the world in one move, so the affairs of the mortal world have come and gone. Second, do not leave the heart and soul, call for the use of a thousand. Three moves of baby incense, some dream talk. Four moves ¡ª ¡ª


    Every word was a bit vague, but if one listened carefully, they would sense that every word was extremely clear, as if it was true or false. It was as if the words were fake or real, causing one to lose themselves in the melody.


    Every word was like a hook, unceasingly plucking at your body, yet you didn''t feel any discomfort, instead, you felt very comfortable, and your heart couldn''t help but feel very impatient, wanting to follow the sound and leave.


    Thinking this way, I started to impatiently walk forward. Unexpectedly, someone pulled me back. I glared fiercely before recovering my senses. I stood behind the egret with some lingering fear.


    As for the River God, he had already stepped into the array that had been prepared a long time ago. The instant he entered, he came back to clarity, but it was already too late. As the tune rose, the River God gradually turned into a puddle of water, evaporating away.


    The moment the river god disappeared, all the barriers disappeared. We were still by the river, and we didn''t leave at all.


    At some point, the old lady and Fang had disappeared as well.


    Thinking of the agony they had gone through, I felt extremely moved. Thinking of the capabilities of the three Wang Clan brothers, I couldn''t help but ask them about it. In the end, I managed to obtain an unclear result.


    "All living things in this world have a foundation. Some say that their souls are shattered, but that is not necessarily the case. The main reason is that they are created by fate, by the heavens and the earth, by the word fate."


    This was the first time Wang Dazhuang spoke to me in such a serious manner, but I didn''t understand a single word he said.


    I just vaguely understood the general meaning behind it. Anyway, he didn''t give me an accurate answer.


    One night passed just like that. When we left the village, we found out that everyone else had found the appropriate clues and rescued most of the people in the village.


    However, I couldn''t find any gratitude in them. Some people even said that we killed their village chief.


    Such a cold and ignorant person was actually able to live on in peace. Thus, sometimes the heavens were truly not fair at all.


    However, we don''t have to worry about these things. These are all matters of the Mu Rong family.


    After the assessment, there were still many people left. Other than us, there were Li Fang, the Xiao family, and some people that I didn''t know about.


    It just felt a little familiar.


    After experiencing all of our tests, we were able to retrieve our things once more. We were also respectfully invited to a villa on the mountain top. We had our own courtyard. Xiao Hong and I lived together while Xu Zizai lived together with the egret.


    After a busy night, just when he wanted to have a good rest, he met Li Fang, this troublesome person.


    At first, I wanted to ignore him, but he released his paper man. Looking at the ugly paper man, I suddenly thought of the person who tried to kill me last time.


    He agreed to meet her once.


    Lifang had been waiting for me for a long time, and was a little anxious when he saw me come out.


    "Miss Bai, now that the test has been passed, can you introduce me to the foxes?"


    I looked at the egret that was following me and sighed helplessly. "You already know who is a member of the fox race, but he''s right in front of you. Why do you still want me to recommend him?"


    "Because that''s more formal. I''ve always understood the rules." Li Fang said with a smile. He did not seem to be angry at all.


    Unfortunately, his efforts would go to waste. After all, the egret was someone who would completely ignore him.


    "I can have the egret talk to you, but you have to take something in exchange. Is it only the Li Family members who can control paper men?"


    Li Fang was slightly surprised, but he still said honestly, "You can''t actually say that. After all, it''s easy to learn these little tricks. Only, paper men are unique to our Lee family. They don''t have that much intelligence, so they won''t have that much use."


    "What about someone who can kill someone in the middle of the night and has a certain level of intelligence?"


    Being able to work with a spirit apothecary could at least be considered as having a relatively high IQ!


    This time, Li Fang was even more surprised. He put away his smile and asked, "Miss Bai, the person the paper man killed couldn''t be you, right?"


    "Then what? I almost got my chest cut open by the paper man. "


    "This is impossible. The Li Family members that are able to do this have no reason to kill you!" Unless he isn''t a member of our Li Clan, and if he isn''t a member of the Li Clan, how could he have achieved such a feat! This matter is definitely not simple, can Miss Bai explain it in detail? I need to report this to the Patriarch! "


    Li Fang looked extremely nervous. He even felt that he was more anxious than if he had found the antidote for the fox race.

 C220

    It was impossible not to doubt his attitude. The words that were about to come out of his mouth were beginning to change.


    "Mister knows more about these things. After this incident, you can just go and find my husband. I''m out alone right now, so it''s better if I don''t cause too much trouble." Mr. Li should understand this logic, right? "


    Li Fang''s face stiffened, and he smirked. "Of course. I didn''t think it through clearly. Those who will participate in the trials are all adults, and some clans that haven''t reached adulthood have come as well. Can I get to know this young gentleman behind us?"


    He was sensible enough not to give me a way out, so naturally I gave him a way out. I nodded and let the egret stand beside me.


    I didn''t have the slightest intention to leave.


    Seeing that I didn''t leave, the corners of Li Fang''s eyes started twitching. He almost couldn''t say it out loud.


    But how could I have left the egret standing here alone with a big tailed wolf?


    "The egret''s sister told me to take good care of him, and the egret is just a kid who''s not good at communicating. Wouldn''t it be much better if I was around?" Li Fang could only accept the seriousness of my words.


    He took a blue stone from his jacket pocket. Even in broad daylight, he could see a faint glow emitting from it. When he took a closer look, he realized that it was not a blue stone, but a black stone that was emitting a blue glow.


    Li Fang looked at Rock with a complicated expression.


    "It was because of this rock that I had a falling out with the people of the fox race. I thought that as long as I gave it back, it would be fine, but who knew that the people of the fox race didn''t want it anymore."


    The egret tensed up as soon as it saw the stone. It obviously recognized this thing, but its expression didn''t change at all.


    It had to be said that he was a youth who could perfectly conceal his thoughts.


    "I just want to ask, what exactly is this thing? In the human world, there isn''t much information on the fox race. I have already asked a few clans, but none of them have any leads. "


    Li Fang wanted to place the stone in the egret''s hand, but the egret avoided it, afraid to touch it.


    He said coldly, "If you want to die, then don''t take us with you. You can''t take back this thing. We are from the Northern Fox Clan, regardless of the Southern Fox Clan."


    I also looked at the egret in surprise. I never knew that the fox race was divided into north and south. Furthermore, the relationship between the two seemed to be quite bad.


    "Then you should know what this is. Tell me! I''ll take care of the rest myself. I won''t bring you all any trouble. "


    Li Fang forced a smile and put the stone back into his pocket. It was best not to casually take out such a frightening item.


    The egret turned around and looked at me as if it was asking, causing Li Fang''s gaze to follow me. I smiled awkwardly and said, "Since you are able to help me, you should just explain it to me!"


    The egret nodded, and started to say, "This is a Spirit Stone, it belongs to the southern male fox race, and it is usually given to the partner. The white egret nodded, and said," This is a Spirit Stone, belongs to the southern male fox race, and it is usually given to the partner, and if the opponent betrays, it will die.


    Hearing this, he immediately saw the biggest difference between the north and south. One was to exchange sincerity, while the other was to represent selfishness.


    When Li Fang heard this, he clenched his fists in anger. He was obviously infuriated, but he could not vent it out. He could only forcefully hold it in.


    "In that case, the only way is to get that fox race to accept you as my disciple?"


    The egret thought for a moment, then nodded, "That should be right, the foxes in the south care about humans, but the foxes in the north care about hearts."


    Li Fang had gotten the answer he wanted, but he looked even more dispirited. He forced a smile, apologized, and then left in a daze.


    I looked at him, and then I thought about my crazy little brother, and I didn''t think it was worth it.


    "Why is there such a huge difference between the north and south?" I curiously asked, as though they were two different species.


    It was originally a very casual question, but the egret was very serious in its thoughts. After entering the room, it suddenly replied, "It''s probably because the leader''s gender is different!"


    I jumped in fright at his sudden voice. I forced a smile on my face but had to find another topic of conversation. After looking around, I realized that I couldn''t find Xu Zizai and Xiao Hong''s figures.


    And then he casually asked, "We were standing at the door, and we didn''t see them? Where did you go? "


    The egret stood up and pointed to another door. "There seems to be a side door over there," it said.


    Although this place belongs to the Mu Rong family, I still couldn''t help but to be worried. I wanted to leave, but then I thought of the egret, so I could only sit there and start drinking my tea, hoping that the hot water would bring me some peace of mind.


    Time passed by slowly. It was almost noon when someone knocked on the door. The person who opened the door was from the Mu Rong family.


    Probably because he saw that I was unfamiliar with the place, his tone didn''t sound good.


    "Hello, this is lunch. Please let us in."


    I didn''t pay much attention to this person''s attitude. I moved to the side and the people behind me followed, each of them carrying a plate of food. Eight people in a row walked in, put down the plate and left.


    "Please enjoy."


    After he finished speaking, he closed the door with great care.


    I have to say that it was really a big deal. I lifted the lid of every dish.


    Only then did he clearly see what exactly was inside. After he finished looking, he saw that there were only two people inside the tableware. He didn''t bring Xu Zizai and Xiao Hong along at all.


    The people who lived in every place had statistics, unless they knew that the two of them would not be back for lunch that afternoon.


    I could imagine that the egret was naturally a smart one as well. "Do we need to go find someone?" I asked.


    Thinking about that headstrong and headstrong Miss Mu Rong, I was still a little afraid that Xiao Hong would suffer, but what if Master Xu let her leave?!


    "Sit down and eat first. We''ll talk after the meal!"


    After thinking about it, I ended up like this. The egret was also very obedient. It picked up its chopsticks and started to eat without saying a word.


    I picked up some of the things I liked to eat and ate them. I picked up a piece of the prawn and bit down on it, but my mouth was full of pain.

 C221

    Bright red blood continuously flowed out from my mouth, and the stinging sensation didn''t seem to stop. The things that I spat out emitted a cold light.


    The egret was frightened by my sudden action and hurriedly stepped forward to help. It was flustered and didn''t know what to do.


    I felt a cut on the inside of my mouth, along with the part of my tongue. The wound covered a wide area, and the nauseating smell of blood was everywhere.


    "Sister Bai!" "What should we do?!"


    The egret let out a loud roar. It was rare for me to see him lose control like this. His hand was filled with spirit energy, forcibly locking my head. I could only look up at him as he covered my mouth with his spirit energy.


    A refreshing feeling instantly engulfed me, even the pain was reduced a little. Then, it was like this, causing my tears to flow uncontrollably down my face.


    The location of the eye sockets was extremely sore.


    The egret didn''t have much spiritual energy, and as it saw his lips getting closer and closer, almost in a pale state, the little bit of blood was almost used up.


    I pushed the unsuspecting egret away from me. Once I left the strange egret, the pain surged up, causing me to cover my mouth with my hands.


    The egret hurriedly stood up, anxious to continue channeling spiritual power into me, but I stopped it.


    He persuaded me anxiously, "Sister Bai, it''s alright. Let me transport you a little more!"


    I covered my mouth and shook my head abruptly. I gently moved my tongue and felt that there was no longer any blood flowing from it. Only then did I heave a sigh of relief.


    Feeling that the egret was still in a hurry, he opened the palm of his hand and started writing on it.


    "How can I be fine!" The egret let out a growl and kicked the table down. All of the dishes fell to the ground. With this kick, I found out how much food was in the dishes that wanted to harm me.


    Basically, every dish had something inside, but it was a problem with the quantity and the probability.


    There are only a few people who dare to make a ruckus in this place. My first reaction is to look at the Mu Rong family''s young miss. She doesn''t seem to be someone who would easily compromise.


    The egret seemed to see that I didn''t say anything, and it seemed to think that I was frightened. It went up to me and helped me to a chair to the side, and then it wanted to see my wound.


    However, I didn''t want him to see these things. Even though it had already stopped bleeding, it still looked terrifying. The blood that I spat out still remained on the ground.


    "What should we do? Sister just left not long ago, I already let you get injured, sorry Sister Bai! I should have been more careful! " The egret said while blaming itself. Its eyes were bloodshot.


    To tell the truth, I really have no way to resist such a child. That kind of look that is purely for your sake really makes one''s heart ache.


    I tried to speak, but it was painful to move my mouth. Due to the egret''s spiritual power, there was no more blood, but I still had to apply the medicine!


    So I held his hand and went out to find some medicine to apply. I didn''t believe that the Mu Rong family wouldn''t have these things.


    At first, the egret didn''t understand what I meant, but it took me a long time to understand.


    He was suddenly enlightened. "I''m sorry, I actually forgot that humans need medicine!"


    Egret pulled me outside quickly, but I didn''t expect to meet Xu Zizai and his companion at the entrance. The two of them didn''t look very happy, as if something bad had happened.


    Because the egret was very fast, it almost ran into him. Xu Zizai backed off a few steps and said in a bad tone, "What are you being so hasty about?" A child like you is so reckless! "


    However, the egret changed its attitude and pushed Xu Zizai away, pulling my hand as it prepared to leave.


    With Xu Zizai suddenly pushed back like that, he became angry and stood in front of the egret again, "I say, what''s going on with you, child?! What was he trying to do!? What''s so urgent? "


    Seeing that the atmosphere between the two of them was a little tense, I hurriedly stepped between the two of them. However, I could only wave my hands to signal the egret with my eyes not to be angry.


    Very quickly, Xu Zizai noticed that something was wrong. He grabbed my wrist and said coldly: "White jade! Why aren''t you talking! "What do you mean?"


    "I ¡ª"


    The moment I opened my mouth, it directly affected the wound and the smell of blood immediately returned to my mouth. Although it wasn''t a lot, that taste almost made me retch.


    "It''s the smell of blood!" Xiao Hong also walked forward with a nervous expression as she looked at me. "Sis Bai, what''s wrong?"


    Xu Zizai looked at me anxiously, but he knew that I couldn''t speak, so he could only stare at me like that. Finally, he looked at the egret and asked aggressively, "What''s wrong with your Sister Bai?" Why are you injured? "


    "There''s something wrong with the food the Mu Rong family sent us." The egret spoke in a cold voice, its killing intent clear in its voice.


    Xu Zizai looked over in surprise and said in disbelief, "That''s impossible! The people from the Mu Rong family probably only know about the Bai family, how could they know about the white slip?! They don''t need to do this kind of thing just to deal with the white slip! "


    "Humph!" Unless it''s your pursuer, even I am almost beaten up, let alone Sister Bai. "


    Xiao Hong immediately continued her sentence, but I felt that there was another meaning behind it.


    Xu Zizai clenched his teeth, "It''s Murong Xue again, it''s Murong Xue again. Are all the people from the Mu Rong family crazy? His brother was a madman, but at least he knew how to disguise himself and became the head of the family. Is he trying to drive me crazy! White Mirror, I''ll apply the medicine to you first! No! I will take you to see master right now. Master will definitely have a way. "


    As he spoke, he pulled me outside.


    However, the egret hurriedly stood in front of us, and said in a very unfriendly tone, "It''s all because of you that Sister Bai became like this. If you take her out and she sees you, then you won''t be able to do anything to the Mu Rong family. Do you know how much blood Sister Bai lost? "


    The youth''s voice was crisp and clear for twenty minutes, but his green words hit the nail on the head.


    He was right, this was the Mu Rong family''s territory after all. Even though he was sure that she was the one who did it, but as the Mu Rong family''s young miss, the result was obvious and there wouldn''t be any repercussions.

 C222

    Xu Zizai''s face was filled with a look of defeat at his words.


    The impulse from before was instantly extinguished. His expression was extremely pained as he looked at me with an inexplicable emotion. That emotion made me feel uneasy. I could only subconsciously turn my head away, unable to look at that emotion.


    "I got it. I''ll go find master later. I''ll apply the medicine to her now!" At least apply some medicine to stop the bleeding, or she''ll bleed from the main thing she does. "


    The egret looked at me hesitantly and reluctantly agreed to this plan.


    Xu Zizai and Xiao Hong were standing by my side. When we returned to the main hall, we could still smell the thick smell of blood.


    A discerning eye could tell at a glance what had happened.


    Upon seeing all of this, I could clearly feel Xu Zizai''s breathing become heavier, and his entire person was in a rather irritable state.


    However, the words that came out of his mouth sounded light as a feather.


    "This place is too messy. The bedroom is rather quiet. Shall we go over there?"


    I looked over doubtfully. I didn''t expect that she would actually use a tone of discussion to ask me about it. Naturally, I didn''t have any objections and only nodded my head to express that I was willing.


    As soon as I entered the room, the egret came forward and looked through all the seats. Especially the position of the bed, I was barely able to sit on it after I didn''t find anything.


    "Xiao Hong, go to my room and bring the bag over. It''s the black bag!" Xu Zizai turned around and told Xiao Hong to go do something. He then used his hand to pinch my chin.


    Another hand touched my cheek and asked if I was feeling any pain.


    For the transition of his finger, some parts of his body would feel pain, while others parts of his body would feel pain. Thus, I answered every question honestly.


    After he finished, he let go of his hand and sighed. "Luckily it wasn''t at the throat position, or you''d be dead for sure. I really want to kill you, you little lunatic."


    Hearing such words, I couldn''t help but want to laugh. Initially, I wanted to speak, but I realized that I was unable to do so and could only give up.


    Xu Zizai could be considered someone who understood me better. Just from that one action, he knew that I wanted to say something, so he quickly said, "Bai Jian, you better not say anything!" It''s all over when my master says that you can speak! "


    I smiled helplessly and waved my hand, indicating that I didn''t know how to speak.


    "You can find the medicine for yourself!"


    Xiao Hong quickly ran over and opened the black bag. It then took out all of the things inside and lined them up in rows.


    Xu Zizai solemnly searched through the ingredients before finally choosing one of them. As he held the pill, he seemed to hesitate a little.


    "Xiao Hong, Egret, catch her for me!"


    Xiao Hong''s face was doubtful, but she still obediently placed her hand on my shoulder. The egret hesitated for a moment before deciding to trust Xu Zizai.


    I made a sound of acknowledgment to ask why I was doing this.


    Then, Xu Zizai directly helped me open my mouth and poured a bottle into it. There was no hesitation at all.


    The moment the powder touched my wound, I felt as if countless blades had fallen in, as if I had returned to the scene from just eating.


    That piercing pain made my entire body want to jump up, but fortunately, Xiao Hong and the egret were able to firmly hold me back.


    Originally, I thought it would only take one more time. Who knew that just as the pain gradually disappeared, Xu Zizai pinched my jaw again and poured some powder into it.


    That kind of torturous pain, it lasted for more than half an hour! Some of the hair had been wet and clung to the side of my face.


    I was beginning to lose track of my mouth.


    When the egrets let go of me, I couldn''t get my breath back, and it took me a long time to realize that there was no pain in my mouth.


    He reached out his hand, wanting to touch it, but was stopped by Xu Zizai in time.


    "Although this medicine has already started healing your wounds, you still have to find my master if you want to hurry up. I''ll go in a bit, you must stay by Bai Jian''s side. That madman''s thoughts are not something that ordinary people can think of."


    The egret nodded coldly and sat at the door.


    Xiao Hong, on the other hand, sat by my side and wiped the blood off her face.


    I have to say that Xu Zizai had some skill, the egret''s spirit energy allowed my wounds to heal and stop bleeding, while Xu Zizai''s medicine actually made me feel like the wounds inside of my body had already scabbed over, it seemed like it saved me half a month of effort.


    After Xu Zizai left, the entire room became a little depressing. Because I couldn''t speak, I naturally couldn''t count on the two of them to talk. In my daze, I gradually fell into a deep sleep.


    In my dream, I seemed to have arrived at another parallel space. This was a green mountain, and there was also a small stream at the foot of the mountain. It looked like a very tall waterfall.


    The purple flowers covered the entire diameter of the flower, wrapping around the forest. All of the beauty was like a paradise on earth. When one closed their eyes, they could even feel the breeze and hear the chirping of insects.


    This dream was really wonderful. It was completely different from what I would normally encounter, so much so that I didn''t want to extricate myself from it.


    It wasn''t until the surrounding air started to turn cold, as though spring had suddenly turned into winter, and I was frozen to the point that I couldn''t keep my eyes open. The moment I opened my eyes, I realized that my surroundings had already changed.


    Everything before seemed to be an illusion. The surroundings had turned into an iceberg, and I was now trapped in a giant block of ice, unable to move at all. I could only watch as snowflakes gently fell on my body, slowly accumulating and accumulating until they completely engulfed me.


    I wanted to scream for help, but no sound came out.


    If this continues, I can only freeze to death in this place.


    I continuously searched my body, hoping to find a way out. However, due to the movement of the snow, I was able to drive the snowball. I was forced to continuously spin and jump until I landed in a cave.


    This collision actually knocked away the snow and rocks on my body. Although I felt a little panicked, I didn''t choose to enter the cave.


    As soon as I entered, I saw that someone was lighting a bonfire, and when I entered, the person abruptly turned his head to look.


    But when I looked back, I felt like I was in some kind of predicament.

 C223

    The clothes on their bodies were very similar, allowing others to tell that they were together. What was more striking was that they matched each other''s appearances; one was handsome and hardlooking, the other was pretty and dignified. No matter how one looked at it, they seemed like a match made in heaven.


    I suddenly barged in as if scaring the two of them. I immediately moved away from my original position. Seeing an outsider, the young girl''s face instantly flushed red.


    However, all of my attention was focused on the young man. Even at his age, I could still feel a faint coldness. It was like I recognized Luanyang, but it also didn''t seem to be any of my Luanyang.


    "Who are you to be able to come to the forbidden area?"


    The young man looked at me warily. The hand that was holding the sword in his hand had never let go of me.


    I tightly hugged my clothes with both of my hands, hoping to retain some warmth. However, I still felt extremely cold. Looking at the brilliant flames in front of me, I couldn''t help but want to get closer.


    Just as I took a step forward, the youth immediately pulled out his sword and pointed it at me, "I''ll ask you again, how did you come in? If you don''t tell me, I''ll definitely kill you."


    Just as she finished speaking, the young girl stood in front of me and spoke in a spoiled manner, "There aren''t many Fey girls and ghosts that can come here, and one of them would have died just by being outside. I feel that she is also human like us, perhaps she had accidentally walked in here?"


    "Junior Sister!" "That''s almost impossible. No one has ever entered Mount Shu before, not to mention that she doesn''t seem to have any offensive power, and she doesn''t seem like someone who likes to turn into nobody."


    Luanyang said without any hesitation. She had probably already decided that I was just a random succubus.


    I was suddenly amused by my own thoughts, but then I realized that I had clearly seen the young Luoyang, but how could they actually see me!


    "You can actually see me?"


    As I said those words in astonishment, my body couldn''t help but approach the bonfire. That warm feeling made me feel as though I had obtained a new life.


    "Stop!" Junior Sister, did you hear that? She definitely knows invisibility, but she''s just a little stupid. " Luanyang said in a mocking tone, as if it was a very embarrassing thing for an elite to not be able to become invisible.


    Although he knew that there were no good words coming from Luanyang''s mouth, he still felt very angry and subconsciously retorted, "You''re good, you''re good! Why are you still afraid of me? Do you believe that your methods are useless against me? "


    "Is that so? "Then you''re dead for sure!"


    Luanyang snorted coldly, then raised his sword and threw it towards me. I immediately fell to the side, but my arm was still cut. My clothes instantly split open and a line of blood could be seen on my skin.


    "What are you doing?" I''m talking about the essence of dealing with it! Is that how you deal with it? You treacherous little man! "Cheating!"


    I covered my arms and protested loudly, retreating a few steps. Just then, I could feel that I was just a stranger to Luanyang, that he could kill me at any time.


    It''s only because he''s still young that he''s able to speak so much nonsense with me.


    Then, the young girl was very innocent. She stood in front of Luanyang and said, "Senior Brother, I think what she said is very reasonable. You are being dishonest, and Master also said that as long as you don''t eat people, it''s fine.


    "Junior Sister, you are too naive. Have you forgotten about the outsider who was last eaten? You''ve been crying for a long time! "This guy is good at lying!"


    Luoyang said firmly, while pointing a long sword at my neck.


    "Thus, she will undoubtedly die today."


    The killing intent in my eyes made my heart freeze. At that moment, I even felt as though I had died.


    I subconsciously kept retreating until I reached the ice-cold wall. I quickly said, "I''m not a Exquisite! I was lying to you just now. Actually, I am a human, I don''t know where this place is. I walked and walked to this place, aren''t you guys cultivators? Can''t you even tell if I''m human or intelligent? "


    Luanyang, on the other hand, had a cold expression on his face as he slowly approached me. With every step he took, the tip of his sword drew closer to me.


    The young girl also began to persuade him, "Yes senior brother, what if she is really human? Killing people is also a great taboo, not only will you be chased out of your sect, you will also be excluded from the sect, and you might even end up in jail! "


    Seeing that the tip of the sword was about to stab into my neck, I suddenly thought of the thing on my ankle and hastily shouted, "Actually, I''m your relative. I''m here to look for you. Look at the thing on my ankle, don''t you feel that it''s very familiar?"


    Only after hearing this did Luanyang stop in her tracks, but her eyes were still vigilant. She lowered her head slightly to look at my ankle.


    I hastily coordinated with him to expose the items on my ankle. He gave this to me personally. I hope that my gamble was correct. If I''m wrong, the sword would directly stab into my neck.


    Time passed bit by bit, and I subconsciously swallowed my saliva. After being motionless, I felt as though my entire body was trembling uncontrollably.


    "Humph!" You''re lucky, go ahead! How come I don''t remember having relatives like you? "


    Luanyang sneered, put away his sword and turned back to where he had been sitting.


    When the young girl saw that I wasn''t killed, she sat back down happily. It seemed that she really was a child that couldn''t stand to be killed.


    I let out a breath of relief and quickly got close to the fire. Feeling the warmth from it, I felt as though I was alive.


    After that, there was a burst of unwillingness. At this time, Luoyang was just a sixteen or seventeen year old child, and I was so old that even ten years of age wouldn''t be able to suppress him.


    "Speak!" If you can''t say it, you will still die! "


    I swallowed my saliva and replied, "My name is Bai Jian, a distant relative of yours. You gave me this as a gift yourself. You said that you want me to be your elder sister!"


    As I spoke randomly, I accidentally met Luanyang''s meaningful gaze and couldn''t help but shiver in fear.


    "What are you looking at!" "You just have to give it to me. Otherwise, do you think I can snatch it from you?"


    Luanyang laughed softly, "His surname is Bai?" There is such a relative''s name, but are you sure I''m the one who made you my sister? "This is the marriage fee from my childhood."